Contents

Reunion

Building the House of Cards

I Am Good.

Offers of Retribution and Penance.

Initiations.

Yay, Us.

The New Girl.

Midnight in the Garden of the Good and not so Good.

That Digging Sensation.

Ron Has Good Ideas

Reunion

Notes: Can we say AU Crossover? I knew you could. <G> I'm doing my usual 'take a favorite character and run' thing with this one, putting a bunch of my personal faves into the HP verse. You'll see, it'll be fun and rewarding. And maybe even funny. BTW, this happens during an AU fourth year in the HP verse, about two weeks before the other schools show up. Some casting notes: Scribe and D'Nalia have agreed to appear in here. Scribe is a wonderful woman named Emilia Dorekson. D'Nalia, in line with her heritage, is a woman named Tipsy Ramvette. You'll appreciate them, both women have so far. As an added thing, the value of gold quoted is as of the morning of September 15, 2003.

The big red train pulled into the Hogsmeade station, off-schedule but definitely on time this time. As wizards and witches piled out, the residents of the town watched in awe. For you see it was the time of the reunion. With first war over with and the second about to begin, Dumbledore had called upon his old students to come back so they could discuss plans. He knew he couldn't count on all of them, but a great many of them would be willing to help in their own ways. Witches and Wizards waved at their old friends, smiling and chatting as they loaded up to take the carriage ride up to the castle. The students, who had been dismissed for the day, were hanging out the windows, watching them pull up. A few of the more adventurous ones looked up at them and waved, smiling at their new house-mates. A few of the more surly simply walked inside the castle, going to wander around. Most of the first class of American exchange students were in the first group and they were all happy to be back.

Dumbledore greeted each of his former troublemakers warmly with a hug and a handshake, or a kiss on the cheek for the ladies. He invited them all to the special lunch and dinner, then let them find their favorite teachers of years past. He saw one shy wizard he remembered fondly and pulled him in for a strong hug. "Philip, you came," he said in relief. "I need to speak with you," he whispered.

"I had to come, Headmaster, you know how I am," Philip Callahan said softly, smiling at him. "I nearly had to drag Nick with me, but he's around here somewhere as well."

Dumbledore laughed. "I'm surprised you could find him! Didn't he disappear into the American muggle's Navy?" Philip nodded. "Then I can't wait to hear all the stories you could both tell me." He patted the man on the back. "Hagrid's outside if you wanted to stop in and see him. He's our Care of Magical Creatures teacher and our Keeper of the Keys." Philip smiled and headed out that way to talk to his old friend. Dumbledore saw another student, long missed, and laughed. "Ah! The Wizard of Blood!" he said happily, hugging him. "How are you, my boy?"

"Good," Greg said with a slightly naughty grin. "Even though I went the way I did, I'm rather happy. I help the bad muggles get caught and throw them into places where they suffer."

Someone coughed from the shadows before walking out. "Wizard of Blood?" Snape asked dryly of his former favorite student.

"I work with a crime lab doing sample analysis." Snape frowned and Greg grinned brighter. "What did you expect after I nearly got killed? Me to sit by and let them win?" Snape laughed and shook his hand. "So, how's the new crop?" he asked as he walked his mentor back down to his offices.

"Slow, dim witted, and dreadful," Snape answered, letting him into his private office. "Sit." Greg sat down, arranging his robes around him. "You test samples?"

"And do DNA, things like that mostly," Greg agreed. "I analyze crime samples to catch criminals."

"I suppose it must pay well," Snape admitted with some fondness.

"Plus, I have a lab all to myself and no one says anything about my little 'projects' in the corners as long as it doesn't cut into my work time," he said with a tip of his head. "How are you, Master Snape? I know things haven't been that easy by the news that's leaked to America."

"Not at all well, but I manage to survive to this day," Snape remarked. "You look like you're in good health. Is that a tan?"

"I live in Las Vegas, sir, what did you expect me to do, stay pale? I work nights." They shared a small laugh. "Anytime you want to escape, I've got a spare room and you're more than welcome to come visit. I'll even introduce you to some of the pretty showgirls I know."

Snape shook his head. "I have no need of women, Gregory, and you know it." They shared another smile, Master and prize pupil bonding again. "Down to business I suppose."

"What can I help you make? Or should I be ready to set up a sanctuary for some of the Slytherins?" Greg asked.

"I could use some help with figuring out what Longbottom has done to one potion. I don't know how he's done it, but it's crawling around in his cauldron." He pointed at the carefully covered cauldron against the wall. "Between him, Potter, and Weasley, my nerves are shot and I may be taking you up on your offer soon. Either that or go on a suicide mission."

"Sir, don't even joke about that. I'd have to come back and teach classes for you. Think about how horrible that would be."

Snape chuckled. "I fear they'd like you more anyway. Besides, you have more patience with the hopeless than I do." He stood up. "Shall we? I need to identify this life form before it starts to grow again so it can be killed." Someone tapped on the door. "Go away, Malfoy!" he called. Only he would have dared to interrupt this meeting.

Draco Malfoy stepped in and held out a letter. "It came from my father, with a shock if I don't deliver it quickly enough," he said, waving his hand in the air once it was taken by this new person. He looked him over. "Who're you?"

"I'm Greg Sanders, I went to school with your father, the schmuck," Greg told him simply. "I'm Master Snape's most prized pupil." Draco nodded, giving him a calm look. "You really are your father's boy, aren't you?" he sneered.

"I haven't finished growing yet," Draco pointed out blandly, looking at his Head of House. "Sir, with all due respect, I've had to pull Crabbe off one of the women who just came in. Perhaps you should give the tours or allow me to lock him in the bathroom?"

"Fine," Snape said with a hand wave. "Lock him in the bathroom or bind him to his bed with his textbooks. He could use the time to do his homework." Draco nodded and left. "Which one of the veelas came with you?" he hissed.

"I believe it must have been Malfoy's dear cousin, Emilia. I saw her on the platform but she refused to answer when I waved." He shrugged. "She's a snotty bitch, but she does attract trouble like Goyle and his family."

Snape looked at him, recognizing the bitterness of love gone wrong, and decided not to say anything about it. "I see. I'll check on them later," Snape decided, uncovering the cauldron and catching the slime before it could move. "This is what he did with a simple floating potion."

"How in the world?" Greg asked, staring at it. "Longbottom's parents weren't that bad!"

"His Grandmother raised him," Snape said gently.

"Oh. No wonder," Greg said with a frown. "Should I talk with the boy?"

"I doubt it'd do any good at this late of a stage. I have no doubt that if someone needs to speak to him, one of the *good* boys also came."

"I sat with Philip Callahan on the way up, and that weak one, Nick Boyle," Greg told him. "Philip's a priest. He even let them break his wand." Snape shook his head at the, to him, stupidity. "I know you wanted more for him."

"I expected more from him," Snape corrected. "His abilities drove him that way and nothing can be done."

Greg leaned closer. "The boy works with the Dark, Master Snape, he might be worth talking to." Snape nodded. "As does Boyle." He looked impressed. "The Legacy, I saw Nick's crest."

"Oh, dear," Snape sighed. "They've sucked in more of us. One of these days, we'll have to bring their judgmental asses into compliance or get rid of them," he sneered.

"Then let's encourage them to join the war," Greg said with a grin and a wink, making his master laugh heartily, a sound very few heard, but that he heard often during his training. "Shall we? So I can tell Longbottom what not to do next time when I talk with him tonight?"

"You're too soft for you own good. One would think you were a Gryffindor instead of a Slytherin, Gregory."

Greg shrugged. "What else did you expect after having a few years working with the police in Las Vegas?" They bent to examine the being in the cauldron, hoping they could fix it before it spread further and ate them.

***

Hagrid looked up from his whittling as a shadow moved across him. "Philip!" he cried, getting up to hug him, nearly smooshing the poor man. "How are you?" He pulled back. "You're a priest?"

Philip smiled and nodded. "I felt I had a calling beyond my skills in the Dark Arts," he agreed. "Nick!" Nick hurried over to him from talking with Madam Sprout.

"Nick Boyle, as I live and breathe," Hagrid said, giving him a hug too. "Welcome back!" He clapped them both on the back. "Fang!" His dog ran over to sniff the new friends. "This here's Fang, my friend." They both petted the dog. "How've you been?"

"I've been better," Philip admitted. Nick punched him on the arm. "Do it again, Boyle, find yourself in the lake."

Nick laughed. "Sure, you say that now, but the last time you ended up in the lake," he taunted back. Hagrid laughed and Nick turned a bit more serious. "We heard, Hagrid, and we want to help. Who's running Potter and the Order this time?"

"Dumbledore of course. We'll be meetin' tonight I'm sure, probably after dinner so as to not arouse suspicion." He winked at them. "What're you doin' now, Nick?" Nick held up the pendant he wore. "You're with those buggers? After what they did to your Da?"

"They were the only show in town that would let me be myself," Nick told him. "Philip's in there sometimes too. Like a yo-yo." Philip groaned and shook his head. "You are! Are you coming back this time or not?"

"I'll have to I guess," Philip admitted. "With what's been going on in the Church, it's making me sick so I'd best leave for a bit again. I'm sure Derek will love this one."

"Derek's always up for a fight against the Dark, he won't care that it's wizards this time," Nick reminded him. "After all, he didn't blink when he found me studying a few weeks back."

"You never told him?"

"Tell Derek Rayne that I'm a wizard, and nearly a squib? With the hunter his father was? I wasn't sure he wasn't going to be a bigoted ass about us." Nick chuckled as Philip nudged him. "Then we found out Derek's been possessed once and it was a bit more cool. He is an ass, but not about us. More about demons than wizards."

"Good," Hagrid said firmly. "I'm glad you've got friends in the big world over there. I worried when you went back to America. Big place for such a little boy."

"Little?" Philip laughed. "He eats like you, Hagrid! All the time at that!" Philip told him. He glanced around. "Where's the Defense teacher?"

"We've got Moody this year," Hagrid said proudly. "Not as good as Lupin was last year, but still decent enough. Oh, you've got to meet Harry. He's a right gem. Him and Weasley."

"Potter and the Weasleys hooked up?" Philip asked, starting to laugh. "That's got to be a match in insanity!"

"Only sometimes," Hagrid admitted with a big grin, winking at them. "C'mon, I'll show you my latest pretties." He walked them into the sheds with the creatures, showing off his current friends. He remembered them fondly from his days as a student. They had been his best human friends.

***

Blair Sandburg looked at around the greenhouses, taking a deep sniff of the various smells. "I missed this place," he decided. He heard discreet digging and walked that way, pouncing on his old teacher to give her a hug. "Madam Sprout," he said happily. "I've missed you."

She squealed and hugged him. "Blair Sandburg! You old reprobate," she said fondly. "Are you still charming all the ladies?"

"And some men," he said with an impish grin. "Oh, and I've got my own Sentinel now! Jim's a former Army Ranger." She scowled. "I've used so much that you've taught me because that man is allergic to *everything*." They shared a laugh and he leaned on her as they toured the greenhouses together, chatting about what he had seen.

***

Remus Lupin looked up as the door opened, smiling at the people standing there. It was after dinner and all the various friends had come together to figure out what they could do to help the fight. He shook Philip and Nick's hand, nodding curtly at Greg. "You came all the way from America?"

"I come from the land of Sin," Greg said with a teasing smile. "Not even you would find it hard to fit in around my town. Vegas, baby."

"You live in that den of iniquity?" Blair asked as he walked in. "Beats the heck outta the Home of Rain, Cascade," Blair admitted as he walked in. He grabbed Remus and hugged him hard. "Hiya, Reamie." Remus swatted at him and he laughed. "It's good to know that you haven't let time sour you as much as it could have. Come see me sometime, okay? I can probably get you a job in my neck of the woods. We're filled with Pagans."

"Really?" Philip asked as he and Nick settled in, looking at the teachers walking up to join them. "That must be interesting. Are they helpful?"

"Until my Sentinel has to talk to them, then they're grumpy for months," Blair said with a grin. "Priest, Philip?" He nodded. "Why?"

"Because I do good work," he pointed out gently.

"Yeah, but you can't do what you were good at!"

"Bet me," Philip said with a sly smile. "I've done six exorcisms against Doctrine this year so far."

"It's only August, I thought most of them happened around the holidays," Nick pointed out as he changed seats. "Hi, Blair."

"Hey, Nickie!" He gave him a hug too. "How's it goin'? I heard you got stuck in a bad way and had to run to the Legacy."

Nick sighed. "I'm second in command in my house, under a Rayne. But he likes demons more than us." He grinned. "It's not so terrible."

"One would have thought that they'd be able to see their noses in the dark that they keep harping on," Greg noted as he sat down. "So, bossman, what's going on?"

Dumbledore smiled at them. "We've had intelligence that a raising ceremony has begun to bring back Voldemort." He held up a hand at the indrawn breaths. "Unfortunately, Mr. Potter and he have already met three times, gentlemen. Once more or less in the flesh, once from a piece of his soul in a book, and once through Mr. Black and Mr. Pettigrew. This year I fear he will meet fully in person and bad things will be started."

"I wondered why we were celebrating you being the Headmaster for seventy-three years," Blair noted. Dumbledore smiled at him. "What do you need?"

"I've talked with a few other of the former students. Most of them have started to gather closer to home. I know for you four that's nearly impossible due to your jobs." They all nodded. "I had hoped that the Order could count on you four for your help. In your own fields, you're the best there is. Remus, perhaps they can find a safer place for you as well."

"I know a few places that would kill to have him there," Greg assured him. "A real werewolf at the Planet Hollywood would bring in masses of tourists and the rest of the time he'd only have to answer inane questions. Unless he wanted to set up as a paranormal researcher, Vegas has its fair share of hauntings and the like." Remus shrugged.

"I'm doing the college thing so I could probably get him into Rainier," Blair offered. "I also work with the cops so I can even find him a safe place to be, serial killers beside the point." He looked at Greg. "Wanna transfer to my neck of the woods? We've got a creep hunting our Blood Geeks. We've lost two in the last month and had three more injured checking out scenes."

"Nah, I'm working for the bug guy," Greg said fondly.

"Grissom? Damn! I met him a few years back at a speech, he was a really interesting speaker and a great guy it seemed."

"He is. Doesn't always use his sense of humor and he thinks I'm odd, but he's generally a good boss to work for." The others laughed and he turned back to give Dumbledore a smug look. "I think I'm in the best position to set up a sanctuary, Headmaster. Vegas sees an incredible number of tourists each year and most of them are easily lost if they don't make themselves known."

"I'll keep that in mind," Dumbledore said fondly. "Nick, Philip, can you get the Legacy to back us up? The Ministry is being a bit difficult." They nodded. "Are you sure?"

"Yeah, Derek's heard something through his contacts about a great dark power and he's ready to jump and hit it," Nick assured him. "Derek's *all* about killing the dark side."

"Good. I'm afraid we might have to rely on some of the more circumspect members. Philip?" Philip nodded. "I don't want to impose, but I know your present position is hard to work around."

"I can ask to be transferred back closer or I can go back to the house with Nick and work on translations and things for you there."

"I'd almost rather you took a sabbatical and set up to do translating work closer to here," Dumbledore said gently. "I know it will be hard."

"Headmaster, have you seen some of the shite in the Church these days? I can't criticize God, but I can criticize the people he's picked to run it. A few of them are imbeciles of the highest magnitude and even I can't find patience for some of them." Snape looked at him and he shrugged. "Even I have a limit."

"That comes as a surprise, you always were the most patient being on the face of the earth," Snape reminded him. Philip smiled at him. "If he's staying, I want him to tutor Longbottom and Weasley in Potions," he put in.

"That'd be fine. The boy's a good one, just needs some care and someone to give a damn about him, not his past," Philip assured him. "I've taught at schools before. I had some of the worst beasts and some of the best little ones ever." He looked at Nick. "You want to stay with Derek?"

"He needs me, Philip; I can't leave him because of this." Philip gave him a smile. "Thank you for not saying anything."

"Love is love," Philip quipped.

"You're dating your boss?" Greg asked.

"So am I," Blair put in. "He's really charming, yummy, and a big hunk of chocolate energy." He wiped the drool off his chin. "I haven't told him yet, but I think his son's really cool and he'd understand."

"I'm glad you've found someone to calm you down, Sandburg," McGonagall said, staring down at him. "I'm sure it will save a lot of wear and tear on the world."

"I'm not that bad," he teased.

She nodded. "Yes, you were." She smiled at the boys and girl walking in. "Potter, Weasley, Granger, these are our first three exchange students. Sanders, Sandburg, and Boyle. Callahan is a local."

They shook hands all around, but it was Blair who stared at Ron. "You've got a destiny," he noted. "Try not to die, someone's depending on you living."

"Huh?" Ron asked.

"He's a Guide," Blair announced. Everyone stared at him. "It's my area, guys, I have a Sentinel of my own. One of us can always find another." He looked at the boy again. "Do really well in herbology, you'll need it, trust me."

Hermione coughed gently. "Why would he? What is a Guide?"

"I'm a Guide to a Sentinel," Blair told her. Her face lit up. "I take it my book's here?" She nodded. "Good, then find it and give it to Ron. He'll need it soon enough." Dumbledore coughed gently to make them pay attention to him. "Sorry, but better to get them off on the right foot instead of letting them flounder. It sucks when they start to fight the future."

"It's understandable. I heard you've had some problems on your end."

"If there hadn't been such a media circus, I would have simply obliviated the person who read my diss," Blair sighed. "But then it got into the news. And another one stepped forward after I tried to lie to protect my sentinel." He shook his head slowly. "I don't know what's going on, but I've got my Doctorate and I'm not happy in either job."

Snape looked over as the door opened and someone walked in, a female someone they found out as soon as she took off her cloak. "Who are you?" he demanded.

"Willow Rosenburg." She looked at Dumbledore. "The Powers sent me. I close Hellmouths and stick souls." They all gasped and she grinned and shrugged. "What can I say, it's necessary, I'm from Sunnydale."

Dumbledore laughed. "I had heard that one of us managed to survive over there without going insane."

"No one ever said I was fully sane," Willow pointed out. She smiled at the only person she knew, Father Philip. "You left right when we really could have needed you. Can you bless some more water for Buffy? She's been banned from most of the churches in town."

"Of course," he said with a smile. "I'll send some out as soon as I hit the muggle world again."

"Muggle?"

"Normals," Nick explained. He looked her over. "She's not carrying a wand." He stood up. "You're a Wiccan." She nodded. "And you do major magic?" She nodded again. "Why aren't you evil?"

"Because you people can't see past the little pert upper class noses on your faces," she said snidely. "Some of us aren't bad and we're not going bad! Now sit down!" He sat, staring at her because she had compelled him to sit. "Thank you." She looked at the Headmaster again. "I got told to come see you, you'd brief me, figure out a time for me to be needed, and I was going to go back home until then. As is, I'm skipping courses and homework time." She crossed her arms and looked at Snape. "Say it," she encouraged.

"You're a ballsy little brat," Snape sneered.

"There's good and then there's *good*, you vamp wannabe. I'm *good*. As in it's not bragging if it's true sort of good." He laughed and she smirked at the others. "Anything figured out yet?"

"I believe we could use you, but I'm not sure when," Dumbledore admitted, sounding amused. "How did you get in here?"

"I hit the barrier and walked. Nasty thing that barrier."

"It protects the school," McGonagall said sharply.

"A school full of wizards and witches and you need protection spells? Who is the fuck and where is he?" she sighed. "I've got a Slayer at my disposal."

"Wow," Nick said, staring at her. "They exist?" Willow nodded. Nick looked at Philip. "She knew you how?" he asked his best friend, tamping down the hurt for not being told this juicy piece of gossip.

"I was sent there," Philip said grimly. "The Hellmouth, charming place to die." He patted Willow. "Calm down, dear, it's not time to get pompous yet. And please, stop drinking the Starbucks specials." She laughed and hugged him. "Thank you, Willow." He smiled at the Headmaster. "It's early where she is," he pointed out. "She was probably up all night."

"I'll have her shown to a room," McGonagall said, peeling the girl off her student and walking her out of harm's way. Snape was going to kill her, she could tell.

Dumbledore blinked a few times. "I had no idea we had garnered such attention," he said finally. Philip snickered. "I'll need to know what you know about her."

"She's what she says she is, but the dark streak I first saw is starting to widen. Be careful with that one, she *wants* to be good."

Greg cleared his throat. "I know this sort of thing wasn't my best subject, but huh?"

"She's a wandless witch," Snape told him. "They're prone to being overwhelmed and seduced to the dark. If she's that powerful, then she's a double-edged sword."

"Oh. Okay. I guess that's okay." He looked at his tutor, Philip, who had been the top student in Defense for all his years and had reset the benchmark for tops for everyone who came later. Philip nodded. "Okay then, now what? By the way, how did someone raise Pettigrew from the dead?"

"He never died," Dumbledore said sadly. "He's the betrayer, not Sirius."

"Cool. And?"

"The mutt is annoyingly loose," Snape sneered. "Do watch out for him, he seems a bit rabid recently." Harry glared at him so he glared back. "You had something to say, Potter?"

"Just that you're judging him on what he was *before* he was tormented in a hellish existence for nearly fifteen years," Harry sneered. "I'd like to see you live it and come out the same person...sir."

"Harry," Dumbledore said gently. Harry backed down. "Thank you. This is not the time for that." Someone knocked and another teacher joined in. "Ah! I had wondered if you had decided not to come," he said happily.

Mad Eye Moody looked at everyone, paying particular attention to Philip. Then he looked at Dumbledore. "I had to talk someone out of stealing from Snape," he said, sipping from his hip flask before putting it back. "What's the decision?"

"Some of us are staying," Blair said, starting to frown. Philip and Greg both looked at him and Remus frowned at him. "Hi, Moody."

"Sandburg," he said with a nod. "Nice to see that you've calmed down." He looked at Dumbledore. "Which ones and how are we going to integrate them?"

"I'm sure we'll work that out later, Mad Eye. If you wanted to do a hall patrol, go ahead," Dumbledore said calmly. He waited until the teacher was gone to look at Blair. "What's wrong?"

"He didn't call me a pet name," Blair said. "That's not Mad Eye." Dumbledore opened his mouth but the door was opening. "McGonagall, he didn't call me his pet name, that's not Moody," Blair insisted.

"That's true, he always called Blair Springy," Remus agreed. "That was rather odd."

She nodded. "I've seen some other odd quirks. I had been hoping age hadn't gotten to him but I suppose I was hoping in vain. The girl's settled near Philip's room, so he can calm her down if she has another bout of excitement."

Dumbledore smiled. "Excellent." He stood up. "Whatever you four can do to help us would be most appreciated. If you have any ideas, let me know before Sunday?" They nodded and the Headmaster went to talk to another group of students.

"That wasn't Moody," Blair told his friends as they left. "I swear it's not." He frowned and glanced around. "I know cells won't work here. Philip, how far did the barrier go?"

"The edge of the woods on the far side," Philip said quietly, glancing around. He saw the Weasley son standing nearby. "I'm going to chat with him, I'll see you later?" Blair nodded, walking away while still frowning. Philip walked over to where Ron was leaning against a wall watching them. "Philip Callaghan," he said, holding out his hand.

Ron shook it. "Ron Weasley, youngest son. Who're you?"

Philip smiled. "I was the top Defense student in my years," he said gently. "Now I'm a priest and a teacher myself. I study languages." Ron nodded, looking happier now that he had some idea. "Do you play?"

"No," Ron said, shaking his head. "My older brothers do though, they're the beaters for the house team."

"I've missed quidditch, tell me about the last few games, Ron?" Ron nodded, leading him out to a spot where they could look over the fields. He could trust someone who had studied so hard in the Defense classes.

***

Blair checked his position then flipped open his new cellphone, a gift from Simon. He dialed home, withholding a wince for the roaming charges he was going to get. "Hey, it's me," he said happily. "Yeah, the reunion's going great," he admitted happily. "I've rejoined most of my pack of rough students and we've been telling stories all day." He laughed at the comment about his stories. "I know, I could probably overshadow them all, but I'm trying to be good." He glanced back at the school. "Simon, what are you doing right now?" He listened to the description of dinner. "Is Jim or anyone there?" He hummed. "I'll be back in half an hour, have Jim there." He smiled at the protest about him being in England. "I'll be there in half an hour, have Jim there," he repeated, then he hung up. He concentrated on the picture of Simon's back yard. It was a hellishly long apparation but he couldn't make a portkey to save his own butt. He started off, hoping to keep his stomach contents where they belonged.

Someone walked out of the woods whistling. "All the way home?" Greg asked, impressed in spite of his jaded nature. "Well. Must be one hell of a lover." He grinned and looked at his Master. "He'll be back soon, you know Sandburg."

"Yes, unfortunately I saw quite a lot of him," Snape agreed. "Come along, let's get these ingredients before the store closes."

"Your wish and all that, sir," Greg quipped, following behind him.

***

Dumbledore walked into the sitting room, smiling at the people sitting there. "William," he said, giving him a hug and a clap on the back. "I see you've met Deke Reynolds and Emilia Dorekson. And Methos," he said fondly, giving him a smile and a handshake. "Why did you come? You weren't one of mine that I remember."

Methos smirked. "Because you needed me, you old coot. That and I heard how much trouble you've had with Defense teachers recently. I thought I'd put my name back on the list as it appears I did so well with your class," he said with a smug hand-wave at the Headmaster.

"How old are you?" Deke, a six-foot-five, athletic, African-American asked.

"Five thousand or so, give or take a few centuries."

"Cool." Deke smiled. "I wish I could anticipate that sort of longevity in my own life, but when you live by the gun, you die by it; usually in a horrible and messy manner."

Methos nodded. "I remember, that's why I live by the sword." He looked at the unknown member of the group, the one watching them. "You seem familiar."

"I was a first year the year you left," the young man said.

"You can't be," William, also known as William the Bloody and Spike, piped up. "Xander, you're a liar and why you can't tell the truth I'm not sure."

"Because I tripped a curse while I was curse breaking and deaged?" Xander said snidely. "Shut up, Spike." He looked at Methos and smiled. "You don't recognize me? I look nearly the same, Professor Methos."

Methos laughed. "Alexander Dumass. You haven't changed much," he agreed, shaking his hand. "How old are you?"

"Seventeen," Spike said snidely. "Old enough to go back through here again."

"If my wand still worked, I'd hurt you and make you beg," Xander said pleasantly. "I'm nearly eighteen, just a few more days." He looked at Methos. "It's horrible, but I'm glad someone stopped it before I became an infant again. And then our beloved Transfiguration teacher stuck me on the fucking Hellmouth! Thank you for that, Albus, I'll have my Slayer buddy kick your ass later for it."

Dumbledore gaped. "Rosenburg's here," he said.

Xander stood up. "Then I'm hiding. She doesn't know. She'll *never* know, Albus, promise me."

"I won't out you," he said, regaining his happy mood. "Not a bit of a word to her, Alex. I promise." He smiled. "Why doesn't your wand work?"

"The curse changed me. Now I'm a geeky teenager with memories that fight my body, hence me being geeky and awkward, unable to fight, and more often than not able to be possessed. I need refitted," he finished with a shrug. Spike gaped at him so he hit him in the head with a book. "Open your mouth again and get staked, I'm not putting up with you."

Spike closed his mouth and nodded. "Of course," he agreed. Now that he knew, he knew he was in big trouble. That boy was legendary for killing things that got in his way before he had mysteriously disappeared. "What about your parents?" he asked. Then he flinched when Xander glared at him.

"Ask him, I've been wondering that for a while now. And if I could find an owl I would have yelled at him sooner."

Methos chuckled, shaking his head. "I'm always happy to hear that things worked out splendidly for my students. Sit down, Alex. It can't be that bad."

"I turned back to a five-year-old," he protested. "He gave me to some punk-ass muggles who owed him one for saving them, and they're drunks by the way, thank you for that as well, Albus. I've had to regrow on the Hellmouth, Professor! The Hellmouth! I've had a friend eaten and I had to stake him! I've had to watch Willow get her magic working and mine be stuck because this body I deaged into is now warped and I can't get anything to go right. I'm a magical bomb waiting to explode and *all* the little creatures can feel me." Methos pulled him back down. "In short, most of the time I'd rather be dead and now I'm here to help?"

"Mr. Potter is facing the Dark Lord soon I'm afraid. He'll need all your help."

"Yes, that's something else I wanted to talk to you about, Albus," Xander said in a deadly smooth voice. "I've seen Mr. Potter and recognize some of the things about him from personal experience." Albus Dumbledore actually flinched. "I should hurt you for doing that to my great-nephew."

Methos pulled him closer, giving him a short neck squeeze. "We'll work on fixing you and the boy," he said quietly. "Calm yourself before I'm forced to harm you."

"Yes, Professor, as long as something's done," Xander agreed, staring at Albus. The Headmaster looked away first. "When, where, and for how long?" he asked.

"Three encounters. I've heard rumors of a raising ceremony, and we're not sure of when," the Headmaster told him. "Can any of you conveniently hang about?"

Methos shrugged. "My life is flexible. I could always take up my former studies at St. Andrews." Dumbledore gave him a gentle smile.

Emilia Dorekson coughed gently, stopping Spike from staring at her chest. "Do you really want me here?" she asked in a sultry voice. "I am rather...distracting," she reminded him with a wink and a naughty grin.

"My dear, you're a charming and wonderful diversion not only for me, but for the hormonal wastelands in the dorms," Dumbledore said, kissing her on the cheek. "I welcome any and all help such wonderful Veelas as yourself can give me."

"I'm only half, but I can foresee myself taking up the cause of my *dear* cousin, Draco."

"Malfoy's your cousin?" Spike asked.

She nodded. "His mother is my first cousin, though she's loathe to admit it most of the time these days. Her husband doesn't approve." She laughed and the whole room was drawn to her bosom. "We should set up a guest lecture series, Albus. Or perhaps I could teach Sex Ed?"

He chortled, shaking his head. "The Board would not approve, especially since your in-law presently has them cowed. But I can allow guest lecturers. Dear, Emilia, life has been so boring since we haven't had anyone to peel the boys off of."

"Or to lock in rooms when the womanly hormones got out of control?"

"Or that, or even to egg on the girls to snare their menfolk and hold them tightly to their sides. There hasn't been one single set of handcuffs in this school since you left."

She giggled lightly. "Then I should correct that oversight." She leaned back, crossing her legs. She noticed Alex staring. "Your new body works?"

"I'm nearly eighteen, Emilia, but even at my right age of almost sixty I'd still react."

Spike laughed. "You're in so deep. This is one area where Vampires are free." She kissed him on the cheek, and his face went slack as all thought left his head. "What was I saying?" he asked in a dreamy tone.

"Nothing, just that you were going to perform oral sex for me later with someone of my choosing. After all, I only watch, I never touch. Touching is naughty and leads to all sorts of complications." She ran her fingertip over his cheekbone. "Pick a boy, I like watching boys on boys."

He nodded. "Of course. I'll kidnap the cutest of the lot for your pleasure," Spike said, but Dumbledore had stuck him to the couch so he couldn't get up. "Oi! She wants to watch me blow someone! Let me up, you ponce!"

Dumbledore shook his head. "Emilia," he said with a sigh of pleasure.

***

Blair landed in the back yard, falling to his knees to retch a few times. "Ow," he said, rubbing his watering eyes. "I hate that trip, man."

"Then why did you make it?" Simon's son Daryl asked, smiling at him when he looked up. "Dad sat me out here to watch for you. He doesn't understand a thing but he said he trusts you to know what you're doing. Jim just pulled in. They're having a beer to lube the gears on the bs meter."

"Good." Blair forced himself to stand up and walk over to sit on a deck chair. "Get them for me, Daryl? This is going to be one strange story, but we've got problems at the old homestead." Daryl nodded and stood up, heading into the house. He came back out with two men. One was Blair's hunk of chocolatey goodness, Simon, and the other was his sentinel and roommate, Jim Ellison. "Hi," he said, waving at Simon's shocked look. "You thought I was kidding?"

"How did you get back here from England in half an hour, Sandburg?" Simon demanded, crossing his arms over his massive chest.

Jim touched him on the arm, and Blair noticed how good their skins looked together; Jim's paleness against Simon's dark bronze tones. He wondered if he and Simon looked like that together. "I'm a wizard," Blair admitted as he pulled his wand. He made a few sparkles appear. "That's why we're going to have problems and *I'm* going to need the backup." Jim stiffened. "Sit, it's a *long* story."

"First, tell me how you got here," Jim said firmly.

"I apparated. Not good over long distances, but I can't do portkeys. Now sit!" Jim and Simon both sat, staring at him. "Needless to say, you can't tell anyone." Blair pulled his hair back so he couldn't fool with it. "I've been a wizard all my life. I'm what's known as an unblooded wizard, meaning it doesn't run in my family." Both older men nodded and Daryl opened his mouth. "Questions later, Daryl. This is important. My people are gearing up for a war of epic proportions."

"This school, it's for people like you?" Jim asked. Blair nodded. "You're not British."

"The American schools were having problems the year I was supposed to enter so a select few, all of us brilliant or over achievers, were selected to go to Hogwarts." Daryl opened his mouth again. "What?"

"Do that again," he said with a grin, pointing at the wand. "That was pretty cool."

"Oh, I can do many things with it," Blair said with a wink and a grin. "I'll tell you later, 'kay?" Daryl nodded and settled in to listen. "Anyway, I started Hogwarts at eleven, just like everyone else. Oh, and it's in Scotland. I took a plane to England and took a train up there. It's the tradition after all," he said with a grin.

"War?" Simon asked.

"Yeah, a few of us have gone bad. My Headmaster's fighting the good fight but he's being duped and won't see it. I noticed a few things and it's imperative that I stay over there, if only because they'll need more defenders for the school. I may not be the best at Defense Against the Dark Arts, but in Herbology, and especially Defensive Herbology, I rocked. So I need to stay there for a while. I can cover my ass by doing some long-put-off research at St. Andrews. I figure a few more of us will end up there since it was started by a few of us and it's got a large collection of our works. The problem becomes Jim and what about him while I'm gone for a year or three." Jim opened his mouth. "Is there some sort of transfer or exchange program?" Simon nodded slowly. "Would either of you like to come to the United Kingdom with me?"

Daryl raised a hand. "I wouldn't mind, the accents on the ladies are kinda cute," he admitted with a teenager's grin. "Are we talking London or somewhere little? Private school or not?"

"Probably a private school for you," Simon said, starting to frown. "Blair, I can't just drop everything and head over to watch your back."

"I know, and I'm not expecting it, but it will probably be a while, Simon. Our champion's a fourth year boy."

"Translation?" Daryl asked.

"Um, probably fourteen. Fifteen at the most."

"Oooh, a hard age to be," Daryl remembered with a shudder.

"He's fighting?" Jim asked. "At his age? He's just a kid!"

"His parents were killed by the Dark Lord, his blood was tainted because he couldn't be killed. He's the Dark Lord's weakness and enemy." He hit him. "That's why I'm going over, because he's a kid!"

"Sorry, Blair," Jim said, looking sheepish. "But it's not right."

"Hence a bunch of us coming back to help," Blair said more calmly. "Simon, you're awfully quiet."

"I'm considering," Simon admitted. "What would you need us for?"

"For my sanity?" Blair suggested. "Or how about so I have my boyfriend and my sentinel over there with me?"

"With the trouble he gets into, this Dark Lord may well take him," Jim pointed out dryly. Blair glared at him and he laughed. "Good to know that you haven't *really* changed, Sandburg. When were you going to tell us?"

"I'm forbidden from telling you normals," Blair snorted. "I can be in deep doo-doo if I tell you these things out of the blue. Like prison with soul sucking creatures sort of deep doo-doo."

"Soul sucking creatures?" Daryl asked. "Their prisons have vampires?"

"Emotional ones would be a suitable description I suppose," Blair agreed, grimacing. "Dementors suck all the joy and happiness out of you, leaving you a hollow shell of a being until you die in there. And it's the only prison we have, you go for any crime and stay for various lengths." All three men shuddered. "Seeing why I didn't tell you?"

"I wouldn't have told me either," Jim admitted. He nudged Simon. "Can you get us over there?"

"I can," Simon agreed, standing up. "Let me make a few calls. You may have to wait a few months to get with us. Jim, can you handle it?"

"Probably," Jim agreed. "If not, Blair can probably pop back."

"That's a hellish trip, one which I have to do in reverse," Blair sighed as he stood up. "I'd better get back. I'll be somewhere that my cellphone will work tomorrow at ten at night, my time. Got it?" They nodded so he gathered himself together for the trip back. He landed and ran into a few others who were calling home, including Nick. "Hey," he said, leaning against Nick's body. "Ow."

Nick patted him on the back. "I know, Blair. How was home?"

"I'm arranging to stay nearby. They're coming to join me," Blair groaned. Someone rubbed his back and he looked behind him. "Hey, Emilia. How's it shakin'?"

"Hard, baby, just like always." She winked at him. "I've got something I need to pick up from home. I've got a vampire waiting with a toy for my viewing pleasure." She disappeared.

Blair forced himself to stand erect. "Why is she still a virgin after all this time?"

"Because it'd wreck what she is and send her into a critical time heralded by lack of control," Nick reminded him.

"Oh, yeah. I think I'll talk to Greg and get him to make me something to ward against her." He waved. "I'll see you later, I need a shower. The Ethereal plane is still nasty and gross." He walked back up to the castle, ignoring his shaking limbs.

Nick pushed the mute button. "Yeah, I'm back, Derek." He grinned. "I don't know, but we will need to have a talk. Yeah, you could say things are going to get serious." He laughed. "I miss you too and Philip said hi. Yeah, he's here. You didn't know? I'll pull him down with me so he can talk to you tomorrow too. Night." He hung up and trudged back up to the school, going to inform Philip that he had outed him as well.

***

Greg Sanders, blood geek CSI extra ordinaire, answered the knock at his portrait and smiled at the boy standing there. "Come on in, Malfoy. No goons? Your father never went anywhere without his. He was too worried about his hair getting messed up."

Draco shook his head before sitting down. "I want to know what's going on and everyone around here seems to think that I'm some child. I'm not, and I noticed you'd be blunt enough to tell me the truth."

"The truth," Greg said, seeming to muse on the point. "The truth is that your father is a very bad man. That he likes to hurt people for shits and giggles. That there are a lot of people around here who're surprised that you aren't a victim yet and that you haven't done the same, if you haven't that is."

Draco stood back up to face him. "I may irritate people because the strife is enjoyable and fun, but I don't *harm* people unless they ask for it."

"Charming," Greg said snidely. "What do they have to do to earn your ire? Exist? Be non-pureblooded?" Draco's face hardened and Greg held out his arms. "Then you've got to love me, man, I'm no more a pure blood than your father's Lord and Master is."

"You-Know-Who was a Slytherin, of course he's a pure blood," Draco snapped.

Greg laughed. "You're sorted as a Slytherin because of three things: ambition, power, and cunning. Or a strong combination of at least two and the will to have them all. There are pure bloods in other houses. And yes, Voldemort was a halfling. His father was a muggle." He shrugged. "It's in the history books if you don't believe me. We used to make fun of the prat because of it."

Draco shook slightly in fear. "You knew him?"

"I came in at his fifth year, during your father's first year. All of us exchange students did. That's the year the top male academy in the US fragged and blew up."

"Blew up?"

"Literally and figuratively. The board killed it and the students all suffered. The incoming first years were sent over here." He smiled. "That's what happens when your top school has an opening class of ten."

"Ten?" Draco asked.

Greg nodded. "For those who are super bright and special," he said happily. "That was the top school then, the new one is a bit bigger and less popular because it's a military academy in disguise."

Draco sat back down. "Did my father ever torture you?" he asked finally.

Greg sat beside him. "He tried, I had some friends who stuck up for me."

"Potter and them?"

"No, Draco, they stayed out of inner-house struggles. They laughed a few times, but nothing else. Severus helped me a lot. I was his apprentice and when he got a job here I officially became his apprentice. Lucius was told to leave me alone under penalty of death because his Lord and Master wanted to recruit me, and I refused. I was to be a target, but I escaped before they could get me." Draco looked at him. "I'm also an alchemist," he said quietly. "Voldemort wanted me very badly. Either dead so he could turn me into a zombie and control me, or at his feet begging for favors and the right to work for him. Fortunately, I did escape." He patted the boy on the back of the head. "Don't become a victim. You may think you're all that, and you enjoy the strife, but if you follow you're an enemy to some very powerful students." Draco swallowed. "You haven't realized that my year graduated stronger wizards and witches than yours will?" he asked with a gentle smile. "Or that the power flows have gotten weaker each decade?" Draco shook his head. "They have. I will give you this much, you at least want to know enough to make a decision. Make sure you make your own decisions." Draco nodded and stood up. "I'll see you at breakfast. And possibly in Vegas. I'm setting up somewhere so the wizards can come recuperate in the desert." Draco nodded, leaving him alone, looking very troubled. "I hope I did the right thing," Greg sighed, closing his eyes. "If Voldemort gets that boy, he's in for a world of hurt."

***

Philip lay on the roof, staring up at the stars. He had missed this sense of peace. He had missed it for a long time, since it had been stolen from him. He heard movement and looked at a young man joining him. "Philip Callahan," he said, holding out his hand.

"Alexander Dumass," the other said, shaking it. He saw the skeptical look. "I was a curse breaker and one got me, deaged me to five. I'm also Willow's friend Xander."

"Ah!" Philip smiled. "She talked about you often. How you tried so hard, even when you tripped."

"My body and my memories are fighting. They won't synch, no matter what I try." The boy sighed and laid down to stare up. "I want to be myself again," he noted.

"So do we all," Philip agreed. He stared up again. "There's a book in the library on aging curses. Maybe it has something?"

"Maybe," Xander agreed. "I've asked Madam Pince to pull everything on it for me, but she's only found a few books." He sighed again. "Are you staying?"

"I have to. They need me."

"I'm trying to decide."

"You're needed back at Buffy's side. When the time's right, you can come back and spend some time here, maybe spellin' someone once you're fixed."

"I hope I can be fixed," Xander admitted. "Have you seen my great-nephew Harry or any of the Weasleys?"

"I had a charming talk with Ron about quidditch earlier," Philip admitted. "I met Harry in the Headmaster's office as well. With a witch named Granger."

"I saw her. A mini-Willow in the making." Philip laughed at that description. "I don't remember her family."

"She's unblooded."

"Ah. No wonder the Slytherins were making fun of her at dinner." He grimaced. "What happened to my house?" he whined. "Gryffindor used to be so pure and Slytherin used to be full of pompous asses."

"Potter's father came in and he was a great joker," Philip said with a smile. "A bunch of us were. You don't like jokes?"

"I do, and I did even then, but I also listened at dinner, Philip. There were a few who were saying it'd be better to join forces with the Dark than to be a victim. And that Longbottom boy, he looked like he wanted to hit them. Longbottoms were never fighters, they always went along with everything."

"The boy lost his parents in the first war, Xander. Be easy on him."

"I am, he's a true spirit. But I'm starting to wonder about a few others. Fair weather friends doesn't even come close to what they were saying."

"Saying and doing are two different things," Philip said gently.

"Yeah, but saying often leads to doing according to America's politicians. I want to stay so bad!" he said angrily. "Why did Albus have to stick my ass in Sunnydale?"

"Because he decided you'd be safer there," Philip soothed, giving him a smile. "He did try."

"Yeah, he tried to kill me," Xander retorted. "He knew it was the Hellmouth. You should have seen his face when I faced him down about it."

"He tried to help."

"I know," Xander admitted, "but if he hadn't then I might have been safe and I might have overcome this already. I know the Hellmouth's keeping me this way somehow."

"Perhaps a long vacation here would help you then," Philip said carefully. "Could you live with the knowledge that you left them there?"

"I don't know," Xander said bitterly. "Buffy's gone schitzo recently because of her honey coming back from Hell. There's a major battle coming up. If I could be in two places at once, I would be, but I'm not a twin." He snickered suddenly. "I met the Weasley twins," he said happily. "They were showing off at dinner."

Philip laughed. "I remember. That one girl who turned into a bird was funny," he agreed. He reached over and patted Xander's hand. "We'll figure it out. Ask Nick for his suggestion. He has a unique way of looking at problems. Mostly from an explosives point of view, but it does work."

"Maybe he'd become me a few times a month so I could come back?" Xander asked hopefully.

"You'd have to ask him," Philip pointed out, but he was smiling. Xander nodded, shifting closer. "I'm a priest, Xander."

"I only wanted a hug, Philip. Nothing carnal about it. I like women if I remember right. I only got those memories back recently." They shared a hug and went back to watching the stars.

***

The next morning at breakfast, Methos looked around at the students and realized why he had quit the first three times. He *loathed* teenagers, he really did. The insecurities. The hormones. The giggling creatures he was going to cut the head off of! He grabbed his sword's hilt, but a hand on his arm stopped him and Dumbledore shook his head. "Let me stop them," he hissed, eyes narrowed. It was a scary look that hadn't been seen in most of the world in nearly four thousand years, the Insanity of Death.

"No, Methos," Dumbledore said gently. "You may not stop the giggling creatures that way." He smiled at the students. "Do be careful, Professor Methos is not particularly a morning person, girls." They moved away from him. "Thank you. Do eat, Professor." He let go of his sword and grumbled something so Dumbledore went back to his seat. He smiled at Snape. "Crisis averted," he said with a touch of humor.

Snape looked at him. "He was going to kill them?" Dumbledore nodded. "What did he teach?"

"Defense," Dumbledore said happily. "For many years."

Snape nodded. "I thought so. That's *him*, isn't it? The one who taught Dumass how to kill?"

"No, he was the one who left during Dumass' first year. That's Professor Methos." Snape shuddered. "I see you remember your history lessons?"

"Yes," Snape agreed dryly. "I now know why he was going to kill them. Their giggling would have done the same to me if I had been him." Methos roared and reached for his sword to go after the girls again but a young man stood up and got into his face, stopping him. "Who is that?"

"Dumass. That curse deaged him. I sent him to the place that Rosenburg girl came from. She doesn't know it's him though."

"You put a diminished Alex Dumass on the Hellmouth?" Snape asked. Dumbledore nodded. "Were you trying to kill him? Or the rest of us?"

"I thought he'd be safe," Dumbledore sighed. "A mistake I regret. I should have kept him closer at hand. That reminds me, Severus, I need you, Poppy, and Minerva to look at the poor boy. He can't synch his old form with this one. He actually tripped this morning."

Severus looked alarmed. The boy had been known to be a great dancer, a wonderful swordswizard, and the most athletic flyer since the school began. He had professional teams panting over him because of his ability and most of the witches in the world as well, and he was tripping over his feet? "Is it his hellmouth?" he asked. Dumbledore shrugged. "That's fine, I'll examine him in minute detail later. Greg could probably help me with it if he's still here." He glanced around.

"He's still asleep. The time difference, Severus."

"I had forgotten," he admitted. "Send him to me later, we'll use my special laboratory." Dumbledore nodded and Severus watched the boy who used to be a man. How the mightiest of the mighty had fallen. He saw his apprentice stroll in and smirked at his attire. "No robe?" he asked when the boy sat near him.

"I can't exactly wear them at work, Master. I wear lab coats these days," he said with a smirk. He looked up and adjusted a gelled spike of hair to his satisfaction. "There, perfect as always."

"Don't you mean Prefect?" Draco taunted with a cruel smirk.

Greg shrugged, giving it back. "Actually, I was tied for Head Boy if we want to be technical about it. I was also part of the group known affectionately as the Bane of Ravenclaw because we topped *every* class for five straight years, with only one test being the exception and Divination being off all our schedules. Your cousin Emilia was tops in there, Draco."

He looked at her. "You're my cousin?"

She nodded. "Your mother's first cousin. Your father doesn't like me so she isn't allowed to talk about me." She blew a kiss his direction. "We'll talk later, sweetie, I'm sure I can give you some *interesting* facts about the family heritage on your mother's side." He blushed and looked at Greg again.

Pansy gave him an adoring look. "Why didn't you get that one test?" she asked breathlessly.

"Because the teacher thought we were smug bastards and wrote ours in Chinese. The translation spell took too long to perform so we didn't get to two questions before time was up," he said with a small shrug.

"What were your areas?" Draco challenged.

"Potions and Transfiguration. Philip's were Runes and any language, Defense, and Creatures. Nick Boyle's was Herbology and Creatures. Sandburg's were Runes, Charms, Herbology, and Astronomy." Draco looked impressed. "Between us, we helped the weaker members. Not since Dumass has there been scores like ours in most of those classes."

"What happened to him anyway?" Draco asked.

"From what I learned yesterday, he got caught by a curse thrown during a Curse-Breaking in Egypt. He got deaged. He's supposedly not coming yet, he's waiting to get some things settled before he comes back." He ate a bite of hotcake. "You missed out on a lot of fun, Malfoy. We did things like steal Potter's invisibility cloak and break it." He smiled in fond remembrance. "We were invisible for four days because the magic broke funny. We had to fix it ourselves because no one could find us. They thought we had skipped off to raise hell in London."

Draco snorted. "You mean it was his father's?" Greg nodded. "Oh." He looked at his fellow Slytherins. "Then it must be getting ratty."

"Philip and I fixed it like it was brand new," Greg said proudly.

"And if I had caught you, I would have given you a year's worth of detention for daring to break an invisibility cloak," Snape put in. "That was rather dangerous, Sanders."

He shrugged and grinned at his Master. "All the good stuff is a bit dangerous. Look at roller coasters." Snape shuddered. "Come back with me for a weekend, there's someone I want you to meet. He's just as dedicated as you, but his area is bugs and forensic science." Snape looked doubtful. "Really."

"Is he a muggle too?" Pansy asked with distaste evident in her voice and on her face.

Greg sneered at her. "You meet some of the most interesting people among them, my dear. I've met serial killers who would scare Draco's daddy's boss. I've met some of the most delicate and gentle souls as well. I've met people that would blow you away by the skills they have, and without an ounce of magic or specialness. When you have to adapt, you find all new levels of skill within yourself."

"You live among them," she accused.

Greg nodded. "Hidden in plain sight in one of the cheesiest cities in the world," he said proudly. "I do what I love and I get paid a lot for it, but I also get to do whatever magic I want and people ooh and ahh and say they wouldn't dare ask a magician how they do their tricks. No one bothers me when I have to bewitch someone, they think it's great fun. Hiding in plain sight is definitely the best prank of them all."

Snape laughed. "I'm sure you feel that way, but what about the American Ministry?"

Greg looked at him. "There's an American Ministry?"

"What?" Draco asked.

"That wasn't rhetorical, sir, I've never seen anyone from one," Greg told him. "Not a single auror or anyone from any American Ministry. I've seen a Canadian auror on vacation," he admitted, "but nothing resembling anything like the Ministry here in America."

"Stupid Puritans," Snape said warmly. "Screwed up the most necessary things and reviled that which was holy."

"The Ministry is Holy?" Pansy asked, looking confused now.

"The Natives," Greg told her. "Natural potion makers without ever having written anything down. The Puritans ruined their heritage and lost untold knowledge by doing so." Draco looked impressed. "They're trying to fight back, but so much was lost." He smirked at Draco. "And just think, they were all pureblood English." Draco chuckled, shaking his head. Greg turned his attention to his ex-girlfriend. They had talked a bit last night and put aside all their anger at each other. For the most part. "Hey, Emilia, did you stake the vampire after he got done with his show for your benefit?" A boy down the table blushed bright red and tried to hide it behind his cup of juice.

"Why would I?" she purred. "Spike's great fun, Greg. Maybe you'd like to help him entertain me tonight?"

Greg shook his head. "Sorry, I like beings of the female persuasion. Whenever you're ready to go uncontrolled, yell my way and we'll have a grand old time," he said with a small leer. She laughed and threw her napkin at him. "Just adding myself to the list. I do have some practice now."

"Showgirls?" Draco snorted.

"Usually I go for brains, but I find that every now and then a pretty creature interested in no more than my body is a treat," Greg told him. "Always go for the smart ones, they'll keep you interested and you don't have to work so hard to impress them because most men don't see the worth in a beautiful mind, only in a beautiful bust and rear."

Snape snorted, looking like he wanted to laugh. "I'm sure you're right but that shouldn't be a problem for him for a very long time."

"Hopefully he'll be able to see a person's worth and not their bank balance as well," Greg said with mock-sweetness, making Draco give him a short glare. "Trust me, the best lover I've ever had was poor, muggle, blind, and fantastic at numerous things. Including music and pleasing me." He gave him a smug look. "Look outside your house, kid, it'll only help you find someone who's not like your mother. Who, by the way, used to bore the shit outta me when she hit on me." He stuffed his mouth again while Draco spluttered.

"That was mean," Emilia teased. "You probably couldn't have been his step-daddy, Greggy. Narci lost all her good taste when Lucius Imperious'd her in her sixth year to make her sign the binding contract and remove the markings." Draco opened his mouth and she looked at him. "Ask her, she'll burst out crying. Your father is a bastard and I owe him a kick in the balls soon. Wanna help me?"

Draco spluttered. "You act like it's so easy!" he said in outrage. "It's not! He's powerful!"

"Pfft," Emilia said with a wave of her hand. "Every man has weaknesses, Draco. The faster you learn that, the faster you climb to the top of the ladder, even above him. I'll be around for a bit so I can guest lecture in a few classes. We'll discuss family history." He nodded curtly. "I'll even show you how to do what I do," she purred with a little smile. "The gift is in you, once we release it."

Blair walked over and leaned down to kiss her on the cheek. "Emilia, are you having surges?" he asked quietly. She looked at him and shook his head. "I'm going to be nearby if you need help with them again. My own Sentinel won't mind you because he'll realize you won't steal me or hurt me." She kissed him on the back of the hand she pulled off her shoulder. "Good girl. Just let me know, okay?" She nodded and he went back to his seat at Gryffindor.

"Surges?" Greg asked.

"What I am comes with some sensory spikes now and then," she admitted. "Did you know Blair had his own sentinel?" Greg nodded. "I heard he was military."

"I'm sure they've had some wonderful fights then," Greg said with a smile. "If you need my help, I've got a floo connection and voicemail on it, dear." She nodded, giving him a smile. "Or if you feel like it, drop by. I'm sure Grissom would *adore* you." She giggled and the mood lightened again. "He would. He's a bit stiff."

"I could cure that, but I'd demand something in return," she pointed out, hinting broadly.

"Honey, you know anyone at this table would probably drop to their knees and do your very bidding if you wanted us to," Goyle put in. Draco elbowed him. "Ow. Sorry." He looked at his plate.

She chuckled. "I'll keep that in mind and pass you along to Spike for another show," she assured him, sipping her juice delicately. The boy who had blushed earlier squeaked and had to run from the room.

"What's his problem?" Goyle asked.

"He's shy," Emilia said with a wink to her cousin. He blushed as well, but ignored it.

***

Greg looked at the young man, frowning at him. "There's a shield on him, I can't get through it," he complained. He looked at Snape and the mediwitch, Madam Pomfrey. "Can either of you bring it down?"

"No, I can't," Madam Pomfrey said, frowning at the boy. "How did you do that to yourself? It's like another layer of yourself, only twisted slightly. Like you're wearing a costume of yourself."

Philip walked in and pulled Dumass' useless wand off the table, looking at it. "May I? Dumbledore just admitted he had put a cover on the boy to protect him from being seen."

"It backfired, everything sees me and comes after me," Xander said patiently. "But, please, if you can cure this, go for it." Philip smiled as he twitched the wand. Xander's whole head filled with a bright, painful light and he passed out.

"Now, the cover's anchored at his feet," Philip told them. "There are memory blocks as well. We'll need to remove them all, this is basically torturing the poor guy." The four of them got to work removing all foreign magic on and in the young man's body. By the time Xander was allowed to wake up, the only magic on him was his own and it was starting to refill every crevice of the boy's body. Madam Pomfrey looked at Severus but Philip smiled at her. "It's supposed to do that. I read the notes the Headmaster kept on him."

She nodded. "That's fine. Should I move him upstairs?"

"No, he'll be fine once he wakes up," Greg assured her. "Thank you, Madam Pomfrey. You just made him one extremely happy guy." She laughed and left them. "So, Philip, any other surprises?"

"He will need refitted. Dumbledore said he has his spare key if Alex lost his. He's to go to Diagon on the way back to outfit himself." He smiled. "As am I." Greg gave him a hug. "It's going to be a shock, I haven't used a wand in nearly forever," Philip noted.

"I'm sure it's like riding a bicycle," Greg promised. He pulled back. "I will expect you to come see me sometime if you're staying over here." Philip nodded. "Good." He grinned and winked. "I might even get you to give up your vows."

"You naughty beast," Philip teased back. "Not a chance."

"Ooh, a challenge," Xander said blandly from the floor. "Help?" He was helped up by Snape and allowed to look at himself. "Hey! I work!" he said happily, hugging them all. "Remind me to get Pomfrey some really pretty flowers." He grabbed onto Greg and Philip. "Come, tell me about your years since it looks like we may have to work together." They laughed and allowed him to walk them out to a special room no one had entered since Alex had left the first time. He looked at the painting of the large dog. "This isn't what had been here," he noted. "Sword polish." The portrait opened, admitting them to the room Alex Dumass had once converted into his personal gym and practice area. "No one cleaned," he sighed, seeing the dust on everything. A house elf appeared and gave him a fearful look. "Do you think you could clean in here? I need to make sure everything works," he said with a winning smile. It nodded and got to work getting rid of the dust. He looked at the younger men. "So? Give."

"We came in the same year as James Potter," Greg told him. "It was us, Sandburg, and Boyle, plus a few women. We were collectively known as the Bane."

"The Bane of Ravenclaw I've heard of," Xander said, sitting down on a chair that appeared. "Thank you. Sit. Don't stand on formality." He smiled at Philip. "You broke my score?" Philip nodded, giving him a bit of a smug look. "Good! I thought it would have been done sooner, but I guess Damara ended up leaving the class for other pursuits." He shrugged at their confused look. "Not a person you'd know. She was two years behind me." He crossed his legs. "What were the others Banes of?"

"The girls were mostly banes of the school," Philip told him. "Emilia Dorekson. Tipsy Ramvette. Kylan Jones. Dorian Morehouse." He gave Greg a look. "We lost so many to the first war," he said sadly.

"We have Tipsy and Emilia, we should be happy that they survived," Greg said firmly. "I don't want to go back to my depression period, Philip, it won't help now. Mourn later."

"I do, every night after dinner," Philip admitted. "If I had decided to stay, or at least not let them know I was a wizard and not had my wand broken, then I could have fought."

Xander reached over to touch his knee. "You fight the dark on so many levels, Philip Callaghan, you've more than made up for whatever perceived sin you may have committed against your friends." Philip looked at him. "Good people are lost every day because they don't fight, those who fight and die are given special honors. Remember them as they were, not for what they could have been." Philip nodded and he looked at Greg. "Why did the asshole want you?"

"I'm a potion's master and an alchemist," Greg said simply. Xander groaned. "I escaped and I'm safer over there. America really is still the Wild West for wizards and witches. I'm hiding in plain sight."

"Good." Xander glanced around, then back at Philip. "Don't you fence?" Philip nodded. "Spar with me to make sure I can still dance?"

"If you'd like," Philip agreed with a small smile. "Are you staying?"

"I need to stay, but she does need me. I'm going to try and find someone to take my place over there," Xander decided. "I can't deal with the Hellmouth. If the magic around here is blinding me now, then over there's going to send me into a coma." Both younger men nodded, understanding that. "There are others in Vegas, Greg?"

"A few. Two other potion's masters. A few of us who are hiding as stage magicians," he said with a disarming grin. "One or two who are professional gamblers." Philip laughed. "Seriously. Do you think it'd be a good idea if I set up a house? A resort would gain too much attention, but a large house? Complete with pool and all that good stuff?"

"You're a young man, Greg, you could easily do that and more, and it'd all be put down to being a young man," Xander reminded him. That got a laugh and Alex stood up. "Come on, I want to make sure I can still dance. I haven't gotten laid in *years*."

"Years?" Greg asked. "But you're cute, you're just under eighteen. Why not?"

"Because I'm dating a cheerleader," Xander sighed in disgust. "The last real sex I got was technically last year, but it was a quickie. I didn't even get off. Post-combat Slayer."

"Buffy?" Philip asked.

"Faith."

"Oh, damn!" Philip sighed. Greg looked at him in alarm. "Faith's the one who was most recently activated. The Legacy's heard of her because she's bad. She's going worse each day and she's going to cause us all problems."

"I can see her doing that," Xander agreed. "Come on, Philip, I'll tell you all about it." He pulled one of his fencing foils off the wall and tossed it over, then grabbed his specially balanced weapon. It fit his hand like it was made for it, and it was like an extra extension to his arm. It was as natural to him as his hand was, and it showed when they faced off. His footwork dazzled Greg, and by the end of the short sparring session, Xander was beaming in joy. "I'm back," he said smugly. The guys laughed. "Okay, next, I want a lover." He took the foil and put it back carefully, then put his back into its special case, taking his short katana to strap onto his back. "There, now I feel better," he announced, letting them walk out in front of him. They found Emilia outside the door waiting on them. "Precious," Xander purred.

She put a hand in the middle of his chest. "A veela without control is a horrible thing on society, and it's a family curse to be that way if we're broken in. So down boy." He grinned and kissed her gently, making her moan. "Thank you." She looked at Greg. "I'm tired of this," she pointed out. "I've been a virgin now for thirty-eight years. After a while, masturbating gets boring. I want the clause negated. Can you do that, Greggy?"

He laughed and hugged her. "I've got a few special ideas about that, let's get Severus into this talk." She nodded and let him lead her off.

"I guess it's just us?" Xander suggested.

Philip laughed. "It wouldn't look right for a man my age or a priest to go trolling for lovers among the students, Xander. Have a good time and be careful." He walked off, going to find Professor Methos and talk to him.

Xander walked back into the main part of the school, watching the students wandering around on their way to a Hogsmeade weekend. He smiled at one sixth year girl, but a hand on the back of his neck stopped him.

"You are still underaged," Snape hissed in his ear. "As is she. You will not troll the halls for lovers. Find one in town if you want one." He let him go and walked off.

"I'm eighteen again tonight," Xander complained.

"Then go to town, there are many diversions there," Snape snapped back, glaring at him. "You may have been the only Slytherin who was ever transferred to Gryffindor after sorting, but I won't allow you to sully our house now."

"Yes, sir," he said, saluting. "I'll go find a wonderful woman in town and have sex with her until she begs and thanks you for suggesting it," he said cockily. He jogged off, heading into town.

Snape groaned and shook his head. "That boy! I'm glad I never had to deal with one such as him." He walked off, going to talk with his favorite student.

On the stairs, Ron and Harry looked at each other. "He was resorted?" Ron asked. "That happens?"

Harry shrugged. "We'll ask Hermione once we find her in town. She's read Hogwarts a History, she'd know." They walked out the door together, chatting about all the new things they had been learning. "Hey, Ron, do you think I should ask a few of the older students if they knew my father?"

"I think they'd probably be willing to tell you stories," Ron agreed. "He was pretty well known and a lot of them would remember him at least." He nudged him and pointed at a mysterious woman down the path from them. She had been at their table and looked to be about his parents' age. "Try her."

Harry jogged over to where she was walking alone and touched her on the arm. "Excuse me," he said politely. She smiled at him. "I wanted to know if you knew my father and if you'd be willing to tell me a story about him."

She hugged him. "I knew your father very well, Harry, I'm the oldest of the Banes and I'm the reason he started playing pranks." Ron caught up with them. "A Weasley," she said in delight, her voice a light Irish lilt, hugging him against her chest. "I adored your father as a little boy, he was always so odd." Ron laughed. "Come on, I'll tell you all about our first meeting, Harry. I was two years ahead of them."

"Which one are you?" Ron asked. "My dad's never shared much but I remember him saying something about a few women in the house."

"My name's Tipsy Ramvette. Also known as Tip Top." She ruffled his messy hair. "You are so cute!" He blushed. "If only you were older," she sighed. "How is your father?"

"Good. Working for the Ministry and Dumbledore."

"Ah! Good on him. And your mum?"

"She's great too," Ron told her. "My dad was in your year."

"Yes, he was. He was there when I pulled my first prank in Hogwarts too," she said fondly. "I was sorted and the first thing I had to say to defend my name is 'my mother thought I would be a better drunk this way'." The boys giggled. "That was enough to disarm most of the table, but one girl just wouldn't quit. So I changed her arms into wings and did a lightening spell to make it seem like she flew off." She beamed. "That taught her to stay directly out of my way. That was your mother, Ron." Ron giggled again. "I'm sure she's calmed down and she's not nearly as stiff."

"Yes she is," Harry told her, smirking at Ron. "The twins are always in trouble with her."

"Yes, I wanted to talk to those twins." She frowned when she saw a blonde woman bothering them. "Oi! Cassandra, bugger off and leave them be! They're Weasleys." The blonde glared at her and stomped off. "Fucking bitch."

Harry goggled. "You don't like her?"

"She's my bloody twin, Harry, I don't have to like her. We haven't liked each other since she shoved me so I couldn't get out of our mother right." She patted him on the back. "Don't worry, Cassandra's a stuck up prig, she was probably trying to chastise them for their fun-loving nature. If there's anything she hates more than evil, it's fun. Girl should have been a puritan." Ron laughed again. "Good boy, laugh at the jokes." She smiled at Harry. "Your da came in with a chip on his shoulder and angry with the world. So I decided to teach him how to have fun. That first night, his head ended up inside a pitcher of juice because for some reason he couldn't slake his thirst." The people around them laughed. She smiled. "Harry here wants to know what his father was like, people, we should help him with that." The ones who had known James drug Harry off and Tip Top patted Ron on the back. "C'mon, you and I need to have a butterbeer and chat. You're pretty neat for such a young man."

Ron beamed and let her lead them to the bar. "I can even buy the first round," he said happily.

"Nah, I create things, I've got money to spare on a young thing like you. You look like you could help me get back at the twins." Ron nodded, looking happy. "Is that your sister?" she asked, pointing. Ron looked and then waved Ginny over. "Hi, I'm Tipsy Ramvette," she said.

Ginny squealed and hugged her. "Dad said to do that if we saw you." Ron looked confused. "Ooops. I've got the letter in my room. Sorry, Ron." She sat down to look at the older woman. "Dad asked that I suggest you get the twins badly, to teach them that they're not the best."

Ron noticed something under her sleeves and nodded at them. "What're those?"

She rolled up her sleeves, showing off the 'Banes' written in a delicate, but large, script on each forearm. "So many of the other students thought we were going to be talked into joining that we snuck out and had our names engraved so nothing else could go there," she said firmly. Ron beamed again. "You like that?"

"I adore it. Anyone who's not a friend of his is someone I at least want to get to know."

Tip Top laughed. "You're quite a young man, Ron. So, let's get down to it. How can I best get the two wannabes for my titles?"

***

Dumbledore walked up to the Gryffindor table that night at dinner and put a hand on Tip Top's shoulder, giving her a gentle smile. "Do not do anything that would embarrass a teacher," he said, looking at the twins to make sure they got the point as well.

"That's no fair, Severus is embarrassed just to see me," she complained, giving him a pout. "Even though I left during in his fourth year and the worst came after that."

He laughed and shook his head. "Beyond that, Ms. Ramvette. Beyond that." She beamed. "The contest may go on, but not if you irk the teachers."

"Yes, sir," she said smartly. He let her go and walked away, so she beamed at the twins. "I challenge you to beat me." They gaped and stared, then looked at each other. "Don't think you're up to it, boys?"

"Who are you?" George asked finally.

Ron cleared his throat. "Ms. Tipsy Ramvette, may I introduce my misbegotten brothers, Fred and George Weasley." He pointed at each one so they wouldn't confuse her. "Boys, this is the one who made James Potter and his crew prank in self-defense." They gaped more. Ron grinned at them. "And I'm betting on her."

Fred glared at him. "I'll tell dad on you." He held out a hand. "Shake on it like supposedly civilized people that they expect us to be?" She shook his hand.

"When shall we begin?" George asked.

"I'm here all week, how about in the morning?" she suggested. They grinned and nodded, bending together to talk.

Ron giggled and nudged Harry. "We'll have to stay out of the way."

Harry smiled. "Yeah, we will." He smiled at the woman who had told him that she had dated his father before his mother. "Would you tell me more?"

"Sure. You are just like him," she sighed. "I miss that man so much. If your mother hadn't been such a pure little person, I would have been your mother instead of my own." Ron looked at her in alarm so she smiled sweetly at him. "You like Harry?"

"We're best friends," Ron agreed. "I bring him over in the summers and all that."

"Good on you, young Weasley. He could use a decent family. I met Petunia once." Harry shuddered. "That was my feeling exactly. If I lived closer, I'd let you summer at my house this year." She shrugged. "Unfortunately, we're in the Greek Embassy this year." She took a sip of her juice. "Since my husband's the ambassador to the Near East, we sent our girls to Italy to train." She looked at Tip Top. "What about your family, Ramvette?"

"I divorced my husband, he was a boring and egotistical asshole," she told her while cutting up some meat. "If I had the balls to do it, I'd go for Ron here. What about your girls and Harry, Juliette?"

"I believe one of them would find him most charming," Juliette agreed. "I wonder if I can talk Dumbledore into letting him come visit her this summer. Then I could show him my picture albums and introduce them."

Harry blushed. "I'm not good with girls," he admitted.

"It takes practice," Ramvette assured him. "If you get in some practice flirting then I'm sure you'll do fine. The Gods know I had to send my daughter to Canada to get her away from the lothario hunting after her rear-end."

Ron's eyes nearly bugged out. "You have children?"

"Just the one. She's a mouthy little shit." She pointed at her twin sister. "More like her than me. I'm starting to wonder if we didn't switch kids."

"What are you doing now?" Juliette asked.

"Running Morehouse's former estate as a tourist attraction." She gave a little sniff. "Everyone always likes the big manor house. We host a few weddings a year and allow some charity events." She caught Philip's eye and smiled sadly. "Her sister died two years ago of cancer."

"I heard. I was sorry I couldn't go," he assured her. "Do you know anything about Kylan's son?"

"Cute, very cute, but so very wrong thinking. He's going to that new Aussie school and he's the Prince of Darkness down there." Philip grimaced. "I've tried to talk to the boy as a belated favor to his father, but I couldn't."

"I'll send him a letter," Philip decided. "Maybe take a vacation. A Morehouse and a Jones together would be one stubborn child."

"The child needs a good arse kicking," Juliette told him. "He's a stuck up prig, Philip. Worse than any diplomat's kids."

"The school's encouraging it," Tipsy told her. "That and where Cassandra was made his guardian."

Philip grimaced. "Why would they do that to the boy?"

"Because I was ill with my miscarriage," Tipsy told him gently. "The judge decided to leave him there for the time being. Then he decided the boy was a 'fine and upstanding lad' so left him there permanently. I'm going to have to intervene again, Cassandra doesn't understand."

"Your sister doesn't understand many things until she's in the middle of them," Philip said wisely. He smiled at the boys. "Eat. We're here all week." The boys quit staring and ate, so he gave them a smile. "Both your fathers would have been proud," he assured them.

"If only because Harry didn't get along with Severus," Juliette put in, making some of them crack up.

Ginny looked at the silent teenager sitting across from her. "Why are you wearing a Slytherin tie?" she asked.

Xander looked up. "Because I'm one of them and one of you. I got resorted in my fifth year because the hat woke up screaming one day."

Philip snorted. "Tell the truth, you'd screwed all the Slytherins and couldn't get any of the good girls so you switched over," he teased.

"Philip!" Nick said, shocked at his friend.

Xander laughed. "Close, but it was officially redone." He smiled at the young girl. "The Slytherin house expelled me because I was better than most of them. So I was resorted."

"That means you're Alex Dumass, the Breaker," Hermione said firmly, staring at him. He nodded and she smiled. "Is it true that you were known for breaking things?"

"More like fixing things, but I got the nickname because I broke people in." He saw the revulsion and laughed. "Not like that, though I certainly did get into a few fights my first year. By the end of our first year, almost no one wanted to challenge me, except when someone wanted to try and impress a future spouse. I got into fewer brawls than nearly my whole year. Though I *was* given that nickname because there was only one virgin over the age of consent for those days in the entire school the year I graduated - and she couldn't be touched or she would have lost control of everything." He ate a bite of dinner. "Then I went to become a curse breaker." He looked at Ginny. "Your brother took over my old job I think. If you're related to Bill?" She nodded. "Thought so. You look just like the cocky little guy. Tell him I said hi."

"You can use my owl if you want," Ron offered. "I've got a letter to go to him anyway."

"Sure," Xander said, giving him a smile. "So, Blair said you're going to be a Guide," he said, staring at him. He suddenly laughed. "Hey, Sandburg," he called down the table. Blair's head popped up. "He's got two possibles. Should I warn him for one?"

"Dumass, don't warn him, it takes all the fun out of it," Blair complained, walking up to get close so Xander could tell him. He ignored the whispering going on around the table. He heard the two names and stared. Xander shrugged. "Are you *sure*?"

"Yeah, I saw them both, and a split path in front of him."

"One's a training one, it comes and goes as an innate function of what they are," Blair said thoughtfully, staring down at Ron. "The other's for life I think." He shrugged. "Interesting. Thanks for the heads-up. I'll start sending him my works when I get home." He patted Ron on the back. "Work on your temper. You'll need patience." He went back to his seat, bragging on his man to some of his other year mates.

Ron gave him a wary look. "Do I have to worry about dying?"

"You might fight both of them a bit, but it's the Guide's job to be stronger," Xander assured him, giving him a hug. "Don't worry, it'll be okay. You'll live through the first and die with the second after a long enough life." Ron still looked worried. "Trust me, I'm famous," he said with a shit-eating grin. Harry snorted his juice, starting to cough. "You don't get to use that line? It's a good one," he said happily. "You should try it sometime."

"I don't want to be famous," Harry said firmly.

Xander laughed. "No one really wants to be famous once they are, not after they get their garbage gone through the first time. You learn to live with it and guard your privacy jealously. Give the public some tips and hints and hide the rest." Harry nodded, staring at him now. "You have to set boundaries and be firm about it. Only let them photograph you when you want it, not them. Don't beat up on the photographers though, it's a nasty fine. I did that a few times and the judge wanted to put me in jail but I kicked his ass too." Harry laughed, lightening up some. "I wish I was here to help you more, kids, but I'll be around." Ron beamed. "Just not here in the school. Otherwise they'd have to sort me for a third time."

"I believe you should stay there," Dumbledore called. "The hat refused to see you again, Mr. Dumass." The rest of the crowd broke into whispered conversation.

Xander stood up. "Yes, I was deaged. Get over it already, before I decide to go back to town to celebrate my re-eighteenth birthday instead of using my reputation." A few of the women smiled and he winked. "Though I never repeat." That got some giggles so he sat down. "See, you've got to find a niche and only let them see that, but live your real life at home, Harry. Once you've done it for a few years, it becomes second nature."

"Thank you, Mr. Dumass."

"Call me Xander, everyone these days does." He saw the vampire sitting in the corner on the other side of the room and saluted him with his cup of water. "I want to stake him so bad so he can't nark at home."

"I think the veela would mind that," Ron told him.

Tip Top laughed. "Emilia? She'll control him, she does all her toys. Or her cats to get them through customs." She winked at Xander. "Think I could be included? I always have the best ideas after a good orgasm or six."

He laughed and kissed her on the cheek. "I'm sure we could arrange for you to be mine today, dear one. You're fun, I like fun women."

"And men," Hermione put in, smirking at him. "I read your biography for a report last year."

"Wonderful. Was it interesting?" She nodded. "Then it couldn't have been the one I saw." He frowned, then shrugged. "The only person who could tell you the real story was there, Ms. Granger. Remember that, humans all see things differently." She nodded. "Good girl. You're what? A fourth year?" She nodded again. "Pity." He smiled at the boys. "When she's of the right age, get her hard and it'll loosen her up. Orgasms always give great ideas." He finished off his dinner and stood up. "I'm going to wander down and look in the pens. An hour?" Tipsy nodded smugly. "Cool, I'll be in my rooms. Just look for all the gossiping paintings." He strolled off, calm and smooth in his walk.

"That man will be the death of some woman yet," Juliette pointed out dryly.

"No, he only sends them into pleasure comas," Tipsy retorted with a grin.

***

On his way to the baths later that night, Xander smiled as he ran into a former schoolmate. "Minerva," he said happily, giving her a kiss on the cheek and making her blush. "How are you doing?"

"You won't be talking me into any wildness this time," she teased back, though she was smiling.

"You know I never go to the same well twice," he said with a wink. "How are things?"

"Well enough I suppose. None of the current crop are nearly as powerful as our year was so the messes have calmed down."

"Wonderful! Why is that?"

"I'm starting to think that we have some sort of power drain. The students all seem to get more powerful once they leave." She grimaced and looked at his attire. "Going for a swim?"

"Yes, you know how much I love my baths and the castle seems to have moved my bathroom on me. I think it might be picking me up someone for later," he said with another wink before walking away. "I'll be sitting in your class tomorrow, my dear, do behave and let me tease you some more then."

"You silver tongued devil," she sighed, shaking her head. "How did I fall for that man?"

Severus walked past her. "That tongue's ability?" he suggested dryly. She shrieked in outrage and he smirked. "I shall have to tell Dumbledore about this, Minerva. You sleeping with a student?"

"I was in school with him," she countered. "A mere girl myself," she said with a sniff before walking away.

The illusion fell and Nick started to laugh. "I liked that," he said happily, going to tell Philip what he had overheard.

***

The next morning, the adults decided to follow some students in their houses to various classes, arranging themselves by which classes they wanted to go back to. Philip and Greg ended up in potions together with the fourth years and Philip decided to sit with Neville, giving him a smile. "Don't worry, I was good in here," he whispered to the boy, who looked happier to be there suddenly. Greg winked at him. "And do whatever he does, unless it's wrong. He used to do that once in a while to get the rest of us following his lead." Neville laughed.

Snape walked in. "What's so funny, Mr. Longbottom?" he sneered.

"The nice alumni was telling me about his potions days with that one," Neville said, pointing at Greg. "How he used to mess up to mess up the rest of the class."

"Yes, I remember those days," Snape said with a look at his former apprentice. "He spent many nights doing extra potions because of it."

"It's what made me so great," Greg said with a smug look for his teacher.

"Really? I thought it was...." Philip's mouth was closed for him by Greg. He winked at him and Greg went back to his seat.

"I'm enormously glad that I don't have any students like you these days," Snape told them. He rolled his eyes and pointed his wand at the board, putting a potion on it. "Do that. Now." He sat down, watching as Philip walked Neville through the basics again. He raised an eyebrow at the unorthodox method of chopping but it appeared it was getting it done. He stood up to walk around and look at everyone's potions, sneering at Malfoy. "You can't add that yet," he noted.

Greg looked at Malfoy's potion, then at the look in the boy's eyes. "Perhaps I should tutor the boy tonight," he suggested gently.

Snape looked at him, then seeing the look in his eyes, nodded. "Do so now. Take him into the dangerous potion's laboratory." Greg nodded and stood up, gathering their things so he could drag Malfoy in there. "Does anyone else need such treatment?" he taunted. No one said anything, not even Philip. "Good." He went back to his seat after checking on Longbottom's. The boy was doing wonderfully, for once. He couldn't even pick on him because Philip would start off on him and he'd never hear the end of it, or get the fear back.

Greg locked the door and handed Malfoy back his books. "What happened?"

"My father came back from a trip last night and sent me a letter saying he's coming here," Draco told him. "He'll be in tonight."

"Fuck 'em," Greg told him. "You stay with me and it'll be fine. If the fuckwad so much as touches you, I'm siccing Philip on him. Got it?" Draco nodded. "Good. Now then, let's get down to this potion. We want you to be brilliant enough for Severus to send you to me this summer."

"Why?"

"Because if I'm right, your father's got plans for you and with what you are that'd be very dangerous for the world. Therefore, I'm saving Philip a lot of future work."

"He's a priest, he doesn't even have a wand," Draco sneered. "I heard him say so!"

"He's an exorcist, boy, and he's constantly fighting the dark, even the dark people create for themselves. For right now, let's say I have my reasons for helping you. If I'm right, you'll be thankful for it. If I'm not, then I'll let Dumass have you. Got it?" Draco looked confused but he nodded. "Good. Go grab some water while I pull things out of the cabinets."

"We never use this room."

"No one but his NEWT classes do. This is for the most dangerous of all potions, the ones that can kill people." Draco nodded, going to do as he was told. Greg watched the familiar movements, he had seen Emilia move the exact same way, with the same near-grace and extension of limbs.

"Do you enjoy watching me?" Draco sneered. "Into little boys?"

"No, but your father's master is," Greg told him. Draco dropped his cauldron onto the floor. "Get it now, kid?" Draco nodded and picked up, cleaning up after himself. "I'm going to get Emilia to pounce you for your long talk with her today. You need to know everything before your father gets here. We can't protect you if you don't. The lack of knowledge puts you deeply into his pocket and his debt."

"He's my father."

"Yay. We're not sure of that. Lucius used to have me make fertility potions for him hoping to get a girl pregnant." Draco gaped, mouth hanging open. Greg smirked. "Yeah, me. So let's do this and then you're going to talk to her." He touched something on his arm, smiling when he felt the contact with the one he wanted. She always felt like warm syrup running over his mind.

***

Emilia stood in the center of the hallway, letting the rushing students and adults flow around her. Her quarry was walking up to her, again braving the river of people around them. As soon as he stepped close enough it was like the outside world ended and it was just them in the hallway. "You feel it," she noted. He shrugged, looking unconcerned. "You're a halfling, Draco. We are special and dangerous beings in our own right, even before we let the world use us for our own ends."

"I'm not like you. I'm human," he pointed out.

She laughed. "Our grandmother was fully veela. I am fully veela because my mother married one of us. Your mother is a halfling because our mother was captured by a normal and she gave in to get free sooner." Draco opened his mouth so she stepped closer, laying a finger across it. "You are more than the sum of your parts, Draco, and the family heritage surges through you. We are a founding line," she said firmly. "We have our own curses and benefits. Where other veeela families get weaker with the addition of the weak wizarding blood, we are allowed to be our full selves. Your father's innate weakness in choosing my cousin has made sure that you are *strong* and dangerous, just like I am." She gave him a kiss on the forehead. "Within you is an awakening spirit. You can feel it starting to stretch like a cat inside you, making you yearn for things you don't understand." He nodded slowly, staring into her eyes as they shifted color from silver to violet. "Inside the both of us, Draco, is the power to rule continents, to wield power unimaginable, and the curse is that you can not be touched or it will go wrong."

He removed the finger from his lips. "I've been touched many times," he countered. "Nothing like that has happened."

She smiled sadly. "Then you're in the most danger. If you had still been pure, then you wouldn't long for it, but from now on you may not touch anyone sexually. Not at all. You may sleep beside them, but the first sensual touch you share will cause your powers to flow up and reach out, and you won't be able to do a thing about it," she said quietly. "Even now I'm having a potion worked on so I can break the terrible curse and find a mate. When you think you've found one, then the potion can be given to you."

"I won't give it up, I like sex."

"I know," she agreed, kissing him on the forehead again before stepping back. "That is the tragedy you have. That and the fact that your father can play upon that now. He can torment you until you do give in and it will destroy you and whomever you're with." She gave him another sad smile. "I tried once, with Alex Dumass, the Virgin Breaker, and I nearly killed him. He felt the power rise and got me help before it was too late, before I was destroyed in the inferno of *need* that comes with it, but you won't have him here to do that. You will have to wait." Draco started to frown and she smiled, pulling him closer to kiss him, awakening his power. He moved back and grabbed his head. "That is the need, Draco; learn it, it never leaves. Our mother was hoping that you wouldn't be touched, that she had cured it with the careful choice of her husband, but we are like this forever."

He looked at her through his tearing eyes. "What is that?" he pleaded.

She helped him to his knees on the floor. "That is the need, young man. With it you are marked, and you are cursed. If you let on that it happens to you your father will take you during the resurrection ceremony to destroy his Lord and Master so he can take his place. With this power, you will see people as they truly are." She kneeled next to him, pulling him closer. "As it gets stronger, it is hard to resist," she whispered. "This is your test of strength, that you will resist. If not, you will have chosen your mate. You can touch yourself and have others touch others in front of you, but never to have anyone touch you until you are ready." He looked into her eyes again. "I am your aunt, and you are my nephew. I will train you in the glorious ways of our life, but I cannot choose him for you."

"Him?"

"Him," she agreed with a smile. "Some day you will understand how I know, but it will be a male, Draco Malfoy, child of Narcissa Dorekson, grandchild of the Great Mandalia, veela consort and courtesan." He gasped and she gave him a smile. "Now do you see why I and my fellow Banes wish to guard and warn you?"

He struggled to his feet, eyes still watering. "I do," he said firmly. "He won't do that."

"He will. He comes tonight to tell you of your fate. If you stay, I will help you. If you go," she said as she stood up to face him, "I may have to destroy you to save everyone. For even Voldemort is more gentle than your father is." Someone bumped Draco as he walked past and the spell between them was broken. "Go to the infirmary," she said gently. "Have her send for Sandburg. This is a sensory spike and it easily fixed." He nodded, gathering his things and doing as she ordered. She looked up. "Grandmother, help him. Mother, please, help the boy. He still trusts that creep," she whispered. She looked down and saw Draco's two guardians and smiled; time to have some fun. "Boys. Draco had a headache after learning some hard truths about his family heritage. He'll meet you in class. Care to walk me that way?" The one who had been trying to stalk her, Goyle she believed, stepped forward, but the other hit him on the arm. "I promise, I won't harm either of you," she purred, going to free her nephew from them. They obviously had been told something. She cast a small fascination around them as they walked her out to Herbology. As soon as they walked in the door, they grabbed each other. She fed off the energy pouring off them, and the others that were getting warm because of it. One female dared to stop them though.

"You disgusting perverts!" Hermione shouted angrily. "Get off each other or go find a dark corner! Dear Merlin, you're disgusting to do it in front of others!" One of the boys near her stopped her from breaking them apart, but it did enough to break the spell. They blushed as they ran out.

Emilia found a seat to watch the class. She so loved fourth years, on the cusp of everything. She only hoped it was worth it. To defeat Voldemort she would have to push the boy beyond his normal limits. At least it was for a good cause and the others would be monitoring him.

***

Blair smiled as he walked into the infirmary. "You sent for me?" he asked with a little boy's smile.

"Emilia Dorekson told him to send for you when he had a sensory spike. I have no idea what this is about," Madam Pomfrey said primly.

Blair chuckled and hugged her. "Draco's part veela." She hissed and shook her head. "Their family is prone to sensory spikes as their hormones get involved. She must have finished awakening him." She left them alone and he gently moved the curtain. "Hi, Draco. I'm Blair. I'm a Guide." Draco looked at him. "Which senses?"

"Smell and hearing," he whispered.

"I understand. I helped Emilia through a great many surges. Just relax and I'll help you though this one," he said soothingly. He stepped to the side of the bed, near the boy's chest. "I want you to focus on another sense this time. For now this will stop the surge until we can guide you to put in dials of your own."

"Dials? What are those?"

"I'll explain later," Blair said calmly, remembering that the boy was so pure he squeaked. "For now, concentrate on my hand. Feel the weight of it on your chest." Draco closed his eyes and concentrated; slowly he relaxed and went limp. "Good boy, Draco," Blair said, giving him a smile. "Very good job. A lot of people with spikes get scared during them, but you handled this one like an old hand at them."

"I had one a few weeks back, everything went so loud," Draco whispered, staring into his eyes. "I went into the bathroom and hid, turning on the water to create counter noise."

"Excellent," Blair agreed, removing his hand. "That was exactly the right thing to do and you did it instinctively." He helped the boy sit up. "I want you to find me tonight after dinner."

"I have practice," Draco said automatically.

Blair leaned closer. "Then find me after practice and forget about your homework. I can get Greg to get Snape to give you an excuse." He nodded. That's when the boy's bodyguards walked in. "Hi, guys," Blair said, pulling back to look at them. He smirked. "Is Emilia leaking?" he taunted.

"What are you doing?" Draco demanded quietly. His head still hurt.

"She made us kiss!" Goyle cried with a lot of fake dramatic flare, a bit too much actually. "In Herbology."

"If it wasn't already there, she couldn't have encouraged it, but she usually doesn't do such things," Blair assured them. "She's ethical that way."

"What's that?" Crabbe asked.

"Go look it up," Blair responded slowly and clearly. "The teacher in me won't allow me to contribute to your lack of education." The boy backed away from him. "Draco, how's your head?"

"It's throbbing in time with my pulse."

"That's normal. Madam?" Madam Pomfrey walked over to join them. "He needs a light headache potion. Anything too strong and he could go numb in the head." She held in her snicker but Blair smiled. "Not like that. He's very susceptible to medicines now." She nodded and went to get it for him. "There you go. Let's go out and watch Herbology. That was always my favorite class outside of charms." He helped Draco off the bed, and back into his robe. "Come along," he said once Draco had drunk the small potion. "Come on. A surge isn't an excuse to do nothing, no matter how lazy you feel. Regaining activity is the best thing for you."

"Yes, sir," Draco said, following him out. "Will I have many of those?"

"That depends on your hormones." He looked Draco over. "At your age, I'd say you'll have a full two years worth of them to look forward to, if you don't choose a mate. As soon as you do, it'll taper off to moments of extreme stress." Draco nodded shortly. "Good. Are you pure? I have to ask out of clinical curiosity and to help you better." The boy shook his head and made a scoffing noise. "That's fine, it'll be harder, but I'm sure you're more than strong enough to withstand it."

"He has to give up sex?" Goyle asked. Blair looked at him and nodded. "Why?"

"Because otherwise he'll have more surges and others will get caught like you did earlier. That could have been Draco's surge since you're so close to him."

"I have no desire to see them kiss," Draco said before opening the greenhouse's door. He handed over his excuse and went to his seat. "What are we doing?"

"The basics, just putting in seedlings," Pansy said with a smile for him. "Did that veela attack you?" she teased.

"No, she gave me a headache," he said firmly. "Now quit talking, the medicine hasn't worked yet." He took a few plants to work with, able to feel the energy in them this time. He looked at Blair, who smiled and nodded. So this was expected. Hmm. He planted the first one and decided to get some from Blair's table. "What is that?"

"You can sense energy, it's a veela's gift," Blair whispered so no one else would hear. "You'll do the same to know people, Draco. We can teach you that too." He straightened up and looked around. "I need to talk to that one boy, Weasley."

Draco snorted. "There's a whole great lot of them. Which one?" He went back to his table.

"Ron, I think. He's a future Guide. I'll need to start him down the right path." Draco dropped his trowel and looked at him. Blair grinned his most naughty grin. "Sorry, Draco."

"See that you don't worsen my headache," Draco said firmly, glaring at him until he laughed. Then he went back to his potting.

"What was that about?" Crabbe asked.

"He's to be teaching me how to control those headaches I've been getting. Madam Pomfrey said so," Draco informed them, not quite lying. "It looks like I'll have to endure Weasley during them as well." He sneered at them. "I'll be back late tonight."

"Yes, Draco," Goyle agreed. "We'll cover for you. Should we do your homework?"

"No, Sandburg said he'd get Snape to write me an excuse." He brutally shoved the plant into the pot, then decided he had enough, walking out to sit in the fresh air. The smells were turning his stomach.

Blair winked at the teacher and she relaxed, not going after the boy this time. She understood, had gone through the same thing with Emilia many times over her later years.

***

Greg looked at Xander, then yawned. "Sorry, time difference."

"Tell me about it, I'm in Cali," Xander admitted with a grin. "So?"

"Emilia got through to him. Blair's giving him a lesson tonight. Oh, and he needs Ron Weasley."

"I can find him," Xander agreed. "He should be in charms, Philip's with them." He winked. "You look like fun."

Greg gave a heart-felt sigh. "And if I ever want to try the darker side of lust, Alex, I'll call." He grinned and winked. "I like the internal fleshy pink things." He trotted off, going back to Potions.

Xander strolled away, stopping a crying young student to dance with her a bit. "What's wrong?" he asked.

"My boyfriend's a dork. He broke up with me over that *veela*." She sniffled, giving him a hopeful look. "How do I make him sorry?"

"Emilia doesn't mean to do such things, they simply happen," he soothed. "It's that way with all veelas, precious one. Try tying him to a bed tonight and showing him you're much better for him than some fantasy woman." She giggled and he let her go, watching as she continued to dance down the hallways for a few more feet. He went to Charms, sliding into the back of the room, near where Ron and Harry were sitting. He nudged the redhead as he moved past. "Sandburg wants to see you tonight," he whispered as he sat down on Harry's other side.

"Me?" Ron asked. Xander nodded. "Cool. After dinner?" Xander nodded again. "Wonderful." He grinned.

"Mr. Weasley, I know he's a beautiful specimen, but please pay attention to me," Professor Flitwick said. Ron blushed and Xander laughed.

"You know how I am about my conquests, Professor. He's a charming young man but too resistant to my wonderful nature. Won't let me feed him things at all." The other students giggled and Xander grinned at them. "I'm lonely, what can I say? I'm eighteen! Again!"

Professor Flitwick laughed. "I'm sure you'll find someone more agreeable in a few classes. For now, help those two with their present work, they could use your expertise."

Xander looked at Ron and winked. "That way no one says anything," he said quietly, taking Harry's wand. "Which one?"

"Long distance fire," Harry said, taking it back. "What's wrong with yours?"

"It still doesn't work. When I was deaged it quit working totally for me." He shrugged. "I need refitted." He grinned at Ron. "Wand?" Ron handed his over. "Okay, the motion is the most important thing, otherwise you light the people below you. It's a short snap of the wrist and make sure the wand tip is pointed where you want it to go. Otherwise you light someone's hair in here or your own feet outside." He flicked the wand at the brazier in the center of the classroom. "Ignius!" A large fire roiled up, filling the ceiling with smoke. "Sorry, not my wand," he shouted through the smoke.

"I understand. Will someone kindly start a fan spell focused on the windows, someone who can see the windows?" Professor Flitwick called. Hermione started it since she was next to one today. "Good job, Mr. Dumass. Mr. Weasley?" Xander handed the wand back and he unlit the fire for the next try. "Try it now."

Ron did the short snap a few times to make sure of his placement. He did it again, this time with the incantation. "Ignius!" The fire roared to life on the floor next to the brazier and was quickly put out. "I did it," Ron said happily.

"Yes you did," Professor Flitwick agreed, smiling at him. "Five points, Mr. Weasley. You didn't light anyone on fire this time." He looked at Harry. "You, Mr. Potter?" Harry looked alarmed but tried it and caught the professor's hat on fire. It was quickly doused by Hermione. "Closer, and again not another student. Five points for you as well. Remember to practice this one in the fire pits outside, not in the dorms," he said cheerfully. "We don't need an accident."

Xander chuckled. "We had one of those," he said happily. "It was one of the last straws before I was resorted." The kids all laughed. "Oh, come on! I only took off Draco's grandfather's hair." That got more laughter from the Gryffindors.

***

"I will not work with him!" Draco shouted for the second time.

"Oh, get over yourself," Ron sneered. "Afraid of me?"

"Enough!" Blair called. "Draco, in four days time I'm leaving the school. Ron is the only one around here qualified and with the right abilities to do this. Either you work with him or you suffer until my next visit in two months. Now, then." He clapped his hands, rubbing them together. "Ron, I want you to calm yourself. Draco, you as well. We're going to put switches into Draco's head so he can control some of this." Draco grabbed his head, making Ron laugh.

"Metaphorical ones," Ron taunted. "Not that I wouldn't like to open your skull for you."

"Enough!" Blair said, louder this time. "Ron!" Ron looked down at his feet. "Why don't you two just have sex and get it over with?" Draco looked horrified. "Sorry, I forgot, Draco, never mind. You'll be picking your mate that way, at least for as long as you like them." Ron gave him a confused look. "Male veelas can switch mates throughout the course of their lives, females can too but males do it easier. They basically change with their attention span. Many of them have died for that," Blair said firmly. "So be careful." He smiled at them. "The hormones are much easier in men. You don't have near the amount of estrogen that the women have. They get worse surges than you ever will." Draco shuddered and curled up around himself. "Now that we've got that settled. Both of you sit on the mat, facing each other. I'll be sitting next to you." They sat and he sat beside the large space between their knees. "Closer. So that you nearly touch knees. During most exercises you'll want to be in physical contact." They grumbled a bit but did as he ordered, sure it was an order. Because otherwise they'd both suffer. "Good," Blair praised, knowing what it had taken to get that close. "Now then. Draco, this is the picture I want you to see," he said, pulling over a picture from an ad for a stove. The boy wouldn't need much finesse so he could have less precise dials. "Focus on the picture for a bit, memorizing it." Draco nodded and closed his eyes. "Good boy, Draco. Ron, take his hands if you want, it'll keep him calm if you hold them." He shifted more to Draco's side. "I want you to picture seven of those, Draco," he said, dropping into the vocal pattern he used with his sentinel. Draco shivered. "Listen to my words, not my tone," he said with a smile. Young men were too focused on their dicks. "I want you to picture seven of those dials, Draco, and I want you to picture wires running from each sense to them, then one to your libido, and one to your dick. Do that now and nod when you can see it." Draco sighed, starting the process of giving himself control.

Ron watched in wonder. That voice was making him want to put some in himself. He would be learning that?

***

The time comes as it always does, when reunions end. The train was ready, everyone was packed and heading down. Methos stopped in the library, giving the librarian a weary smile. "I will be back," he said calmly. "Until then, do you have a key to my book locker?" She nodded and pulled it out to show him. "Allow Mr. Potter and his crew to use them, or any of the Bane," he instructed. "I allowed Callahan to use it that year that I subbed for a few months, any of them are allowed to use it as well." She nodded and made the note. "Thank you." He blew a kiss. "Our librarian was much less beautiful and much more stodgy. You're a wonderful breath of fresh air." He walked out, leaving her blushing.

***

Greg stopped in to see Snape. "You're coming to see me this summer, right?"

"If at all possible," Snape agreed, giving him a hug. "I shall see you soon."

"Yes, you shall, or I'm going to get really pissed and send one of my coworkers to bother you." They shared another laugh and hug, then Greg jogged off to catch a carriage.

Snape shook his head, walking out to watch him leave. The boy was like his own son, he would miss him.

***

The Bane gathered in a large compartment, deciding how they were going to do this. "I wish I could come back and work," Greg put in, "but I can't. My shift's short as is. I'm their only DNA and sample tech on night shift."

Blair nodded. "We understand, Greg. You'll be our hidey-hole. When it's necessary, you'll be back. We can count on you that way. Okay?" Greg nodded. "Then calm down. You'll see him soon."

"I hope so. Dumbledore's ready to use any advantage." They looked upset at that. "The kid's fourteen, Blair," he sighed.

"I know. That's why I'm coming back to St. Andrew's to do research. Jim will help me train the boy if we get him for a few weekends. He's a former Ranger." Nick coughed. "And hey, if you can come back, you can do the same."

"I tried, he didn't see the need for hand-to-hand yet," Nick told him. "I've got to go back to my house, but I'm getting Derek onto this so we will help."

Philip sighed. "I've decided to ask for a small former parish house that's near the school, about fifty miles away. It's empty and has been for a good few years. I can concoct a story good enough to allow me to have it since there's been strange things noted near there." Nick gave him an alarmed look. "Mostly wizards, Nick, don't worry about it." He patted him on the knee. "Watch out for Sloan. He will try to get in the way." Nick nodded. "Blair, you're going to St. Andrews?" Blair nodded. "Then you'll be seeing me now and again."

"Cool. I miss our talks," Blair said with a grin. "You can meet my Simon." He winked at the laughter from the ladies. "Emilia?"

"I'm staying nearby in case Draco needs me. I'll be doing guest lecturing now and again for the various classes." Everyone nodded. "Tipsy?"

She sighed. "I wish I could hand over the manor house to someone else. Even Cassandra. Even if Potter doesn't need me, the twins will. The fact that we came to a tie means that we should encourage them to start their own business." Everyone looked impressed. "But I'm in Canada or Norway all year long."

"We can come back and we can go through you," Blair soothed. "You'll do whatever you feel is best, no one's saying that you can't stay out of it this time."

"Yeah, but it sucks, I want to kick Voldemort's ass!"

"Good point," Xander said as he walked in. "We'll figure it out," he assured her. "I can't find anyone to stay for me so I've got to go back to the Hellmouth for a while, but I'll be back, hopefully before the official start of the festivities." He sat down near them. "I had a ...talk with Lucius when I saw him last night. He looked pissed about his boy telling him off." He smiled at Emilia and she tipped her head. "So I gave him the Gods honest truth. And he nearly jumped off the walkway to get away from me," he said smugly. "We'll handle it when it's time. For now, we have time to make choices and arrangements." He patted Greg on the thigh. "Even you. I like your idea and having you over there. Voldemort will still want you since he couldn't get Flammel's stone during Harry's first year. So stay there." Greg nodded, relaxing. "Good. Are any of you going to Diagon? I could use a shopping buddy."

"I've got a flight this afternoon," Tipsy sighed. "I left a bumbler in charge. I expect the house to have fallen in by the time I get back." Everyone winced. "Also, the darling son is coming back this year to go to a Canadian school. I just got the message last night."

"Oh, shit," Blair sighed. "Can he be handled? Or trusted?"

"Cassandra raised him. I don't know what she's told him," Tipsy told him. "You'd have to ask her." She shrugged. "We don't talk." They all nodded, understanding after so long knowing them. The door opened and she saw her sister. "What?"

"I know you got told he was coming back," Cassandra said as she walked in. "Are you going to turn the house over to him?"

"If he asks and I find out he can handle it," Tipsy agreed. "Will he want me to?"

Cassandra shrugged. "I don't know. He's never shown interest in his family."

"I wonder why," Blair said, staring at her. Tipsy put a hand on his arm. "Sorry."

"No, I did say some things about his mother being wild in her youth."

"In other words, you ruined his view of his family," Xander said firmly. She glared at him then realized who she was glaring at so she backed away. "You're not worth the cleaning bill, Cassandra. Don't worry. But do tell the boy the truth. That his parents died fighting an evil man who's about to come back."

"You can't believe that," she said angrily.

Tipsy looked at her. "I've seen it, Cassandra, and I know you have if I have. So get off your rocking horse and deal with it. I'm not putting up with you not preparing that boy for reality. Voldemort is fighting to come back. He's been a ghoul for a long time according to reports."

"A ghoul?" she breathed, clutching her throat. "Hidden under a turban. In symbiosis with a teacher. A Dark Arts teacher." Everyone nodded and Cassandra sobbed. "I'm sorry!"

"Don't worry about it," Tipsy said, getting up to give her a hug. "Tell the boy the truth, or send him to me to tell him the truth. His parents died to save an orphanage of wizards and witches. The one they used to run, the one he came from." Cassandra looked startled. "He's not theirs biologically, Cassie, their only biological one died with them, unborn and a girl." Cassandra nodded and walked off, Tipsy allowed herself to sit down and go limp. "I hated having to tell her."

"She's got a unique view of seeing the world," Greg said gently. "She's finally seeing the way it was, not the way she wanted it to be." He reached over and gave her a hug. "Be easy, Tip Top, we'll deal with her too." She nodded. "How are we staying in touch? I don't have an owl."

"Owls, even regular ones, don't go near the Hellmouth," Xander told them.

"I'll have a floo connection," Philip told them. "The house is so old there's no electricity." Nick shuddered. "I'll have a generator put in."

"We could use muggle technology," Blair pointed out. Everyone looked at him. "Who among us doesn't have a cellphone?" Xander raised his hand. "You can fix that?" He nodded. "See, that problem's solved. No one can interrupt it unless we suddenly start shooting down satellites. And I don't think any of us can do that, can we?"

"No, and it's unexpected for some of us," Philip agreed with a smile. "Nick, I'll be at the house in three days." Nick nodded. "Good. Maybe I can get one from Derek, it'll save my pitiful salary."

"At least you have one," Xander pointed out. "I'm working fast food after school for mine."

"You've got a vault, empty it," Blair scoffed.

"I have *vaults* and how would I explain it?" Xander asked.

"Good point. Don't put it into a bank, they'll have to report it and you'll become a suspected drug dealer," Blair told him. "I'll help you long-distance with some of that stuff, don't worry about it, Xander." He looked at the others. "Any other immediate problems?"

"The lunch trolley?" Greg said lightly, making everyone laugh. "What? I got up late." He frowned at them. "Hey, did you guys get to meet the big dark guy? Deke Reynolds?" Blair nodded. "What branch is he in?"

"Mercenary," Blair told him. "Formerly army I think." He shrugged. "He's a handy guy to know. He's in LA too." He chuckled. "I'm sure Jim and he would have a great many interesting talks about what they've done." That cracked up the rest of the group.

***

Philip looked at the person over assignments in the UK, the person technically over his since he had started in Ireland. "I want this parish house," he said, handing over the documents he had found. "I need the vacation, I have some translations I need to get done, and there's been enough activity of my sort in the area to warrant me being there to help fix it."

The Monsignor looked at the paper, then at him. "That house hasn't been occupied in seventy years, Father. What makes you think you can demand anything?"

Philip smiled. "Because there have been six documented cases of possession in the area. I'm the best one to handle that. It will also keep the books I'm working on for the Vatican's Special Occult Collection out of the public eye. I'm not asking for much. The house, some candles, a generator if you've got one lying around for emergencies and heat. A few supplies now and again. It's in the middle of nowhere and you won't have to look at me for at least a year or two."

"I see." The man considered it. "It's not up to codes."

Philip snorted. "So? I can fix that as well."

"Good point." He filled out the paperwork, changing it to a more modern facility where Philip could be more useful. "Here you are, Father."

Philip checked it and pointed at the name. "Not that one. I don't need to remember the people lost there. I need the other one."

"There's no road, Father, be reasonable."

Philip got down into his face. "I know you know what I am," he said quietly. The man blanched. "My people are going to war soon. The people they're against can only be stopped by someone like me. They're against anyone who's not like them and pure blooded. You have three churches in harm's way at the moment and they know because I told them so. If I'm put there, then I'm in the middle of it and I can stop it before a lot of people lose their lives. I'll have a phone if you desperately need me, but I need to be there. Even if I have to quit." The Monsignor swallowed so he stood back up. "Please," he said, handing back the papers. It was corrected for him. "Thank you," he said with a faint smile. "I'll do my best. I'll be in residence within a month." He gathered his things and walked away.

The Monsignor slumped in his seat. Then he picked up the phone to call his superior. "We heard right. Philip Callahan just said so," he said quietly. "He said he's helping fight the war." He smiled. "As you will it. No, the Vicarage we bought up in Scotland. I don't know, does it matter if he buys another wand? If it helps?" He hung up on the laughter. "I wish you God's own luck, Father Philip, you'll need it." He crossed himself and said a prayer for the priest before getting back to his office assignments.

***

Xander handed over his vault key. "I need into one of my vaults," he told the goblin. It looked at him. "I deaged, creep, try something and I'll skewer you." He saw an older goblin from the main office. "Tell him I'm me," he demanded.

It walked over and examined him, then the key. "He was deaged while on assignment," he told the goblin. "That is his key." He looked at Xander again. "Mr. Dumass, we put your back pay in there and your retirement funds. We've also had to add another vault to your complex. Are you doing a full tour?"

"I'll be in town for a bit, I'll do it then," Xander assured him. "I'm not coming back to work." The goblin's face fell. "I can't. I have something more important to do, like threaten my great-nephew's guardians." The goblin nodded. "I'm at Dumbledore's disposal. Maybe in a few years. But if you would, send a message to Bill Weasley saying I'd like to see him."

"He has vacation next summer," the higher goblin told him. "I'll pass that along to the message office." Xander nodded and smiled. "Good hunting," it said, smiling at him.

"You know?"

"It's been obvious. We do get charge sheets." He walked away.

Xander took back his key. "Thank you. I'll be in this form and continue to grow up from now on." He walked over to the cart goblin and got in, letting him see the key as well. "The one with the most money," he ordered. It nodded and took off, going the special direct way for employees. Xander opened his own vault, a perk of working there, and whistled. "I love interest," he said happily, taking out a large bagful of money. He filled up his pants pockets as well, he'd need to bring some back with him. He went back to the surface and let them put it into a never full bag for him, then went right to Ollivander's. He found Philip in there. "Getting a new one?"

"I'll need it," he said, trying out the next one. That one worked and Xander paid for it. "You don't have to," Philip protested.

"Consider it a contribution to the war effort," Xander quipped. "Go in peace, Philip. I'll see you soon." He waited until he was alone with the shopkeeper to pull out his old wand. "It hasn't worked since I was hit with the curse."

Ollivander took it to look over. "Veela and rosewood," he said happily. He looked the boy over, starting his measuring tape. "We'll see how far off it is. Usually the ones directly on either side don't work at all."

"That's what's going on with that one," Xander admitted. "I've been able to use Ron Weasley's and Harry Potter's, and a bit with Blair Sandburg's and Greg Sander's, the two exchange students."

"Excellent. Do you fight?"

"I live on a hellmouth." The proprietor hurried back to pull out wands for him to try. Six later he found one that worked at all, but it had a whiplash effect instead of a floating one. The next few didn't work at all. Ollivander sighed and went back to pull down a larger than average box. "What's this one?"

"Very thick I'm afraid," he said sadly. "I don't know why I did it that way."

Xander picked up the solid, rounded bulb handle and it fit nicely in his palm. "I like it," he noted, trying the floating spell again. It floated the ladder off the ground easily. "Is that one it?"

"It could be," he agreed, taking it back. He went to get another like it and handed that one over. "Silverwood and veela's pubic hair. Very unusual. Just like you." Xander moved it and it sparked. "Yes, that one's for you," he said with a smile. "Nine galleons." Xander plopped them into his hand. And then another six for the wand that nearly worked. "Thank you, Mr. Harris."

Xander smiled. "Not any longer, not if I could find someone to take over for me." He walked out and nearly ran into a young man, one with dark hair would could pass for his cousin. "What do you want?" he asked, having a feeling about this.

The boy gave him an adoring look. "Sir, I've been looking for you all day, I'm to take over for you on the hellmouth," he said happily. "I was one of the tops in my Defense classes and Dumbledore said it was necessary."

Xander looked him over, nodding at what he saw. "You know you'll have to play an eighteen-year-old boy?" The kid nodded. "That I work with a slayer?" The boy nodded again. "Then let's get you fixed up with an illusion. Polyjuice won't do." He looked in the boy's eyes. "Remember, you can't kill the pseudo-parents, no matter what they do. They owed Albus." The boy nodded so they walked down to Knockturn, getting him a long-lasting illusion collar with a blood ruby key. It was keyed so Xander's mannerisms and speech patterns were ingrained, then Xander handed the boy some money. "I'll be paying you a salary," he said quickly. "Use it wisely. Get that changed into American and meet me in my room tonight so we can tell each other memories." The boy nodded and canceled the illusion, going to do as he had been ordered.

"That's a cute kid you've got," the shopkeeper said with a sneer. "You gonna keep him?"

"He's going to the Hellmouth as me. The least I can do is pay him enough not to make him work fast food." He walked away, going to do some shopping now that he knew he was going to be staying. He needed things! Many things! He was so happy he was about to pull a musical number in the middle of the street. He walked into Madam Malkin's and smiled. "I need things," he told her. "Money's not an object." She led him into a private room, bringing back robes and outfits to soothe and comfort him in his new life. He was going to enjoy this.

That night, the boy met him in is his rooms at the Leaky, and so did an old friend. "Emilia," he said happily, kissing her gently. "Did you need to feed, my dear and precious one?"

She purred and stretched. "If you wanted, I could, but I was going to guard the boy. There's a siren heading that way." They smiled at the boy, who nearly came from that alone. "Would you put on a show for me, Kenneth?" He nodded quickly. "With Xander?" she asked, stroking a finger down the center of Xander's chest. "I would be most appreciative and might even pop around now and then to help you a bit."

The boy fell to his knees and mouthed Xander through his pants, smiling at her. "Anything for you," he promised, grinning up at her.

Xander looked down at him, undoing his pants. "Okay by me then," he told Emilia, quickly getting into it. He hadn't had any in a *long* time. Nearly four days.

***

Nick walked into Derek's office, giving him a smile. "Get rid of Sloan, I need to talk to you," he said quietly, sitting across the desk.

"Is that Nick?" Sloan asked from the screen of the tele-conferencer. Derek Rayne nodded. "Then bring him around, I need to talk to him about this. Mr. Boyle?"

"Go away, Sloan. This is more important. You can bitch me out later." He hung up on Derek, standing up to look at him. "Derek, this is bad, and I'm going to have to go do something soon, but I don't know when."

"Why?"

Nick gave him a gentle smile. "You know how I just went to a school reunion?" Derek nodded. "In Scotland?" Derek nodded again. "It's the sort of place your father would have hated. I'm a wizard, Derek. A weakly powered one, but I am a wizard." He pulled his wand and put it on the desk. "I was an exchange student." The tele-conferencer beeped. "Don't. Sloan will shit. We need to get through this before you go running to London."

Derek sighed. "Nick, I can't accept you doing this. You know that. The house rules forbid you to practice magic in any form."

"Yeah, well, I'll kinda have to practice, Derek. You know those bad vibes you've been getting?" Derek nodded, slower this time. "They're my kind. There's a few who have went bad." He started to pace. "We thought we had cured it thirteen years ago, but the asshole is coming back and we're going to war." He stopped to look at his lover, seeing the hurt look. "I'm going to have to go help, and if you and the rest of the Legacy want to, I was offered the right to tell you about it. If not, I can erase this memory and we'll go back to the way we were." The tele-conferencer turned itself on, meaning Sloan had forced the connection. "What do you want?" he asked bitterly. "I'm ruining my life here. Then I have to go help Philip pilfer a few items from storage."

Sloan held up his own wand. "What's going on, Mr. Boyle? I think I should know."

"You went here in the states?" Nick asked. William Sloan nodded. "There's rumors of a resurrection spell being done to finish bringing back Voldemort." Derek slipped past him. "Dumbledore's heard. The ghoul's really a ghoul at the moment, they're giving him back his body."

"Shit," Sloan said. He beeped Derek, stopping him from not allowing Philip to take anything. They both came back to the office. "Philip, take whatever you want. You will check in with me personally each week. Do you understand?" Philip looked confused but nodded. "How many others do we have?"

"A few are at St. Andrew's studyin'," Philip said gently. "Sandburg. Professor Methos. Dumass."

"Sandburg, the one with the dissertation?" Derek asked. Philip and Nick both nodded. "Well." He frowned. "I don't like this. My father fought..."

"And killed many who weren't bad, Derek, get over it," William Sloan snapped. "Mr. Boyle?"

"I was asked to get the Legacy in with Dumbledore, Sloan. If the war is restarted, I'm going over. Potter's a fourteen-year-old boy." Sloan hissed. "And he's already fought a few times. We've got someone who can't leave their job over here who's setting up a sanctuary for wizards and witches." He picked up his wand and put it back into his back pocket. "I'll do what I have to."

"Very well. Father, take whatever you need and send me a list of anything Derek doesn't have. I'll also want a physical address by the end of tomorrow where you'll be. Mr. Boyle, you're staying there and we'll get you over there as soon as it starts. I doubt we'll be able to stop it before it happens. They'll get more closed-mouthed as the time draws near. Derek, calm down and talk with Mr. Boyle. He couldn't have told you, he would have been sent to prison." Derek turned off the monitor and looked at him.

"Sorry, Derek, but he was right. I could not tell you until now. Not until it was necessary." He stiffened up. "I'll understand if you want time to think. I'm going back to my old room until you're ready to talk with me. I need a nap, the flight was a bitch and a half." He smiled. "Come get me when you're ready."

Derek stood up and kissed him gently. "Go to our bed, we'll talk after dinner." Nick nodded, heading up there. Derek looked at his father's picture. "You see, you were wrong," he whispered, sitting down to write in his journal.

***

Greg Sanders walked back into his police station, through to his section of the job. He waved at a coworker as he passed. "Still on vacation," he said when they opened their mouth. "Just having a moment where I need advice." He tapped on Gil Grissom's door, walking in at the grunt. "Catherine," he said, giving her a hug. "Can I steal the bossman from you? I've got some major problems from the reunion and I need advice."

She nodded, standing up. "It was that bad?"

"No, more that situations were starting and I'm about to get caught in the middle. I'd rather warn now than explain later. But I'll try to pop around on you later because I'm going to need some special help and I think you'll be able to tell me where to go." She looked confused but left them alone. Greg licked his lips as he looked at his boss. "Get your coat, I can't tell you in here. I'm being paranoid, but it's reasonable," he said before his boss could say anything. "If anyone overheard this it's going to be bad for both of us."

Grissom looked concerned. "How bad was this reunion?" He grabbed his jacket and followed Greg out to his car, getting in and letting him drive them to a park. "It's this bad?"

Greg parked the car and looked at him. "I'm going to tell you exactly where I went, and by the time I'm done you're going to ask me to take a drug test. I can prove everything I'm going to tell you and it's necessary that you know now. Otherwise I'm going to have to leave the unit and disappear into the ether. Walk?"

"Love to," Grissom said, starting to really get worried. "I thought you went to school in Scotland."

"I did." He smiled as they walked. "It's not drug or case related, but it's important, Grissom. I..." He glanced around and stopped them near a bench. "Sit." Grissom sat and Greg stared down at him. "I'm a wizard. Affectionately known as the Wizard of Blood. I'm a Potion's Master and an alchemist." He pulled his wand and changed a leg of the bench to taffy. He ate a piece and handed over some for his boss to test. Then he sat down. "My school trained me to do that," he said gently as Grissom chewed. "Sorry, I wanted orange. I can change the flavor if you want."

Grissom shook his head. "No, that's pretty good. Give me another piece please." Greg handed over another chunk then changed it back without any visible effort. "How do you do that?"

"This is my wand," Greg said proudly. "Ivory and phoenix feather." He let him see it. "It's basically a funnel and a focus for my abilities." It was handed back and he put it into his pocket, pausing in the narrative as some prostitutes walked past. One stopped to look at him and he frowned. "I didn't think you guys existed," he said happily.

"We're not Ministry, sir, we're the Preservation League. We deal in decency issues." She raised her wand but Greg was faster, tossing a seed onto her and making it do a quick grow, into a Devil's Snare plant.

"Leave. Now. I only accept official government regulations. If you come near my Slytherin ass again, I'm going to do worse." She shrieked and apparated off, taking the plant with her. He smiled at his boss. "If I was back at school, I'd be in trouble by now. They have regulatory bodies, we don't over here."

"That Ministry place?"

"Is their regulatory agency," Greg agreed. He stood up. "Come on, I just got back and my butt's numb." Grissom stood up and walked with him some more. "The problem is, my people are getting ready to go to war."

"Your relatives or your people?"

"I'm what's known as an unblooded wizard, Grissom, it's not in my family. The wizarding community at large is what I'm talking about. We've had some go bad and we thought we had stopped it thirteen years ago, but the guy's still living and we'll have to kill him this time for real."

"So, you're quitting?"

"No." Greg gave him a grin. "I won't quit. I may disappear now and again, hopefully with warning for you, but I'm not quitting. I'm setting up a sanctuary over here so you don't have to replace me."

"How are you going to do that."

"Like I said, I'm an alchemist."

"That pot of yours in the corner," Grissom said, stopping them. "You can do that?" Greg nodded. "Have you before?" Greg nodded, grinning harder this time. "This is really hard to accept, Greg, even with proof."

"I know; like I said, I'm expecting a drug test summons tonight when I take you back."

Grissom laughed. "I'm not so sure I shouldn't take one too." He glanced around. "What exactly do you need to do, Greg? I need to know so I can protect you, because from what you're not saying this evil power is larger than all of us."

"Oh, he is. He's defying death presently," Greg assured him. "He likes to torture normal people, like you, because you're like roaches to normal people for him." Grissom hissed. "As for what I have to do. I have to use something in my little pot in the corner to make some gold. I have to buy a really large house so I can set up a sanctuary. I have to disappear sometimes, but I should have warning. With any luck, the ones who are staying won't need my help. My best area isn't Defense, it's potions. I'm there if they need me though."

"I understand." Grissom clapped him on the arm. "Thank you for leveling with me. Why did you go to work for us? You could probably be making a lot of money doing what you love."

"I could, but if you remember, I came into CSI because you guys saved me from an attacker, a Death Eater, Grissom, one of the bad guy's henchmen. He wants me because of what I can do and he's not used to taking no as an answer." He shrugged. "Then I realized I was doing good work. Besides, if I want money, I can make money." He laughed at the sour expression on his boss' face. "I'm usually more discreet but I can't be this time. I've got a cover story ready so it's not a problem."

"You sound so confident, like you're older than you appear."

"We age slower, I'm actually about thirty-nine," Greg admitted.

"And you weren't going to ever tell us?"

"I can't, man, our prisons are fiercer than the ones here. Hell, I'd love to go here instead of there. There you get every happiness sucked out of you and you live like that. Here, you get raped and beaten, and possibly killed, but you mostly survive the same way you went in." Grissom's beeper went off. "Tell them to go away and I'll finish telling you everything." Grissom called in and told them he was busy, to handle it themselves. Greg took him to the roller coaster on top of a casino, one Gill was familiar with. As soon as they started up, he pointed off to the right. "Look that way, wait for the flash," he said, taking his boss' wrist in his hand.

Grissom hissed when he saw the large creature out there, then looked at Greg until they got off. "What was that?"

"That was another like me. He keeps a menagerie for his personal stash. I hate him, but I can't interfere at this time."

"You have a nickname, you're well known," Grissom said as he led Greg to a little dinner he liked the pie in. Most of the CSI's had been in here before and they were near to the scene in case they were needed.

Greg waited until they had their pie to look at his boss, giving him another of those confident smiles. "I'm about number nine of the top ten list of most powerful masters, Grissom. There are two other of us in town, one at eleven and one at fifteen, and a few stage magicians who can do a bit more."

"How do you move up?"

"You either create something spectacular or you do something world-ending." He took a bite of pie. "Or someone ahead of you dies and you move up. I may be at eight now because the other alchemist on the list is about ready to die I think." He grimaced. "I was taught by number two on the old list, a master of poisons. You'll hopefully get to meet him this summer. He's a great guy."

"I'm sure he is." Grissom stopped as one of the other techs came in. "Sarah," he said with a smile. "How's it going?"

"It wasn't what they thought so we're mostly free. I'm springing for coffee. Hi, Greg."

"Hi, Sarah." He smiled. "I got an offer that I think is more for you than me. Do you know where Cascade, Washington is?"

"Yeah, they have a serial killer tracking CSI." She frowned. "Why?"

"Because I went to my reunion and met my old friend, Blair Sandburg, he works out there. He said they're not *officially* asking for help, but that some people are starting to volunteer and maybe even suggested that I could go out there."

"Oh, that's great, but we need you here," Sarah reminded him.

"Yup, but what they really need is scene techs at the moment. So I'm passing it on to you, a great scene tech who could probably crack the case within hours."

"I have a friend out there, I'll call her," Sarah said, giving her a smile. "Thanks for the head's up. How was the reunion?"

"Complicated, that's why I'm hogging the boss."

"Oh. Sorry." She grinned. "I'll see you back at the office?"

"I'm still on vacation," Greg reminded her. "I'll see you officially tomorrow." She nodded and left. "Phew." He shook his head. "I hope she goes." He smiled.

"Don't be mean to her, she's a very good CSI."

"She's clueless, Grissom. She really is. Besides, she treats me like I'm a teenager."

Grissom laughed. "You act like it sometimes. People like her often don't get along with the more free spirits in the world, Greg." He patted him on the hand. "Do I need to know your plans?"

"Well, tonight, I'm going to sit down with my little side project in the office while I'm pretending to check my mail." He licked off his spoon and dropped it onto the plate. "Then I'm going to go corner Brass because I want to have this in with IA before they start asking questions. Better to warn than to explain as Blair said." He grinned.

"Sandburg, he's the guy with the dissertation problem, right?"

Greg nodded. "Yeah, he lied to save his subject, then someone else stepped forward, another cop. So he's got his big three letters, but he's still working with the PD out there. They really do need some CSI's from what he was saying." He sipped his coffee. "After I talk with Brass, and probably someone with IA, then I'm going to corner Catherine Willows to get her to give me the name of someone."

"Good idea, she would know. I will say that I'm impressed you've hidden this for so long, Greg."

"And I plan on continuing, Grissom. Neither of us can tell anyone else. I don't let it affect my work and I resist the urge during the frustrating times to use it in the lab to help. I keep everything very legal in there."

"I'm glad to hear it, Greg. I've had no qualms about your work so far." He smiled. "Is that where the turban came from?"

"Actually, it came from one of our finer haberdashers. It's an older style and I hate the pointy hats all students have to wear during ceremonies. I only wish I could wear my robes to work. I look spiffing in them," he said with a wink. Then he sighed. "I guess I'll have to warn the other guys in town. Two of them I can get directly for a meeting tonight, another I'll have to tell his people, and the last won't come even if I say I'm giving out free money."

"Do it after you finish setting everything up," Grissom suggested. "That way they know and understand." Greg put down some money. "Thank you for the pie, we'd better get back to the office."

"Sure. The car's only a block away." He grinned. "I can't quite always find the perfect parking spot."

"I'm surprised you haven't done anything about it."

"I did for a while, but then I got my parking spot at the station," Greg told him as they walked out. "I don't want you to freak, Grissom."

"I'm not, Greg. You gave me the proof I needed. I am going to think for a while and may ask you for more proof. Are you going to work in the lab?"

"Yeah, probably. There shouldn't be anyone else in there. It'll seem like I'm checking my mail and prioritizing samples for tomorrow night's return." He opened his car with the remote. "In you get." He slid in to drive, taking them back to the station. Once he was in his lab, he closed the window blinds and logged onto his internet account to look like he was checking the mail. Then he went to his little project in the corner and began to churn out gold. Just a small amount, enough to be reasonable with his story. Once he was done, he cleaned his inbox of the spam and department spam, then loaded everything into a bag and took it to Brass's office. He was the main detective they worked with and had been in the department for nearly twenty years. He knocked politely. "Brass?"

"What?" he called. Greg walked in. "I don't usually see you. What do you want?"

"I need some advice and Grissom knows I'm here," Greg said as he closed and locked the door. He sat his bag on the desk. "While at my reunion I ran into an old friend from Africa. His family owned a mine and way back when I gave him some money to help him restart operations. We made an agreement that I'd get ten percent of the profit for three years. I got that at the reunion," he said with a smile and a wave. "I don't know what to do with it."

Brass dumped out the bag, expecting money, not gold lumps. "What's that?"

"Gold. Chucks of gold." Greg flopped down into a chair and stretched out. The detective looked at him and he nodded. "Real gold, I tested it a few minutes ago in the lab. And I'm getting more each month, just like that. Because they don't press it into bars."

"Oh, shit," Brass said, moving some of the smaller pieces around. He looked at the kid. "What are you going to do?"

"I'd rather tell IA now than later, when they catch on, but I'm a young man, Brass. I want a big house with my own lab and room for my friends to come over and stay for months on end. I want an indoor pool. I want snazzy clothes. I want to have one of those five hundred dollar haircuts, just once," Greg explained. "But that'll look bad if I don't explain it now and I can't exactly carry that over there and go 'hey, this is mine'."

"How did you get it back into the country?"

"I had it shipped to myself." He shrugged at the look he was getting. "I don't know anything about import regulations!"

"Good point. You're a harmless blood geek." He moved a few more pieces around. "That's all you want?"

"Well, I want to save so that when I take a vacation again I go somewhere exotic where there are many topless cute women, not like on the European beaches where any woman can go topless." Brass stared at him. "What? I'm twenty-eight, Brass."

"Good point, kid. Let me make a call. You gather all this up." He waved a hand at it. "How are you getting rid of it?"

"I'm going to ask Catherine Willows for her help. I figured she'd know someone who was legal enough not to get anyone in trouble, but illegal enough not to bug about the origin. I don't know which mine he got it from, the one in Africa, the one in Asia, or the one in Russia." Brass winced. "Yeah, and he did it by their regulations, not ours. All they had to do was give me a bill of sale. As soon as I find out what forms I need, I'll tell him," he silently added 'and have them forged', "but until then all I've got is a bill of sale." He handed that over too.

"It's a good thing that you're doing it this way, kid. It'll cause fewer problems."

"Which is very good for me and for Grissom, who I told earlier."

Brass nodded, picking up his phone to call a friend over in Internal Affairs. "This is Brass," he said. "I've got one of the guys I work with who's got a major money problem. No, some fell into his lap and he needs to let you guys know before you can jump on him. Yeah, he's trying to do the right thing and doesn't want any hangups later. Because he's a CSI and normally honest. " He laughed. "Sure, I'll send him to that coffee shop." He hung up. "Go tell Catherine and then go to the coffee shop in the Luxor. He'll meet you there." Greg nodded, picking up his bag of goodies. "You can take her with you if you want, she might help smooth it along. She's seen some whales and high end rollers pass through town." Greg gave him a smile and shook his hand, leaving a little piece on the desk. "Sanders!" he yelled. Greg came back and he handed it over. "I don't accept tips, kid. Keep it all together."

"Yes, sir." Greg hurried off, heading to find Catherine. "Log out," he said once he found her. The guys with her looked at him. "I need Catherine and Brass said I was to take her with me. So come on. We've got a few minutes until we're due at the Luxor." She nodded, looking confused, but followed along. He explained it as soon as they were in his car. "Okay, a friend of mine from school owns a few mines. Gold mines. He's an orphan and due to tax laws in Africa, where he was from, he didn't have the money to run it. So I graciously gave him some of my scholarship money at one point in time. He paid me back during the reunion and I'm going to be getting more for the next three years," he said as they drove. "Open the bag and see the problem."

She did and gasped. "That's lump gold!" She looked at him. "This is illegal!"

"I don't know anything more than he gave it to me and it's mine because of our agreement. I'd get ten percent of his profit for three years for letting him restart operations." He pulled into Valet parking at the Luxor, letting them have his car. He let her carry the bag. "Their regulations state that they only had to give me a bill of sale." He looked at her. "That's why I stole Grissom earlier and I've already told Brass. We're going to talk to IA now, and see what needs to be done about this. If I get the 'all clear' I'll need to sell it. I want a house."

She kissed him on the cheek. "Sure, Greg. I think I know someone. Let's go get this settled. This is so strange even they've got to agree it's the truth." She let him walk her into the coffeeshop. "This is nice, no official rooms and tape recorders." A man sat across from them. "Hi."

"Did Brass call you?" Greg asked. The man gave him a patient nod so he started the spiel again and let Catherine wield the bag.

The man looked at the gold pieces then at Greg. "This is real gold?"

"I tested it earlier in my lab. I'm a CSI, the same as Catherine is." He leaned closer. "I know it's odd, but I want a house, a big house."

"You want a mansion?" Catherine asked.

Greg smiled at her. "That many bedrooms and the indoor pool, yes, the rest of it not a chance. I just want a nice house with enough bedrooms for all my friends to come visit for a long time. People I don't ever get to see. Oh, I forgot to tell you, I went to school with Sandburg and he said the CSI in Cascade are looking for unofficial help with scene jockeys." She smiled. "They've got a serial killer chasing them."

"Oh, dirt," the IA agent said. "Not officially?"

"No, he said they're hoping not to. He wanted me to go, but they don't need more blood geeks. They need scene people."

"That's the usual way it goes. That way they don't have to call in the Feds." He sighed and pushed around the only stone he had taken out. "I don't know what to tell you, sir."

Greg gave him a pleading look. "Please let me cash it and not get into trouble? I'll keep excellent records, but I want a house. A real house to call my own. I want one of those five hundred dollar haircuts that everyone said are so great, just to try one out. I'm almost twenty-nine and I'm kinda lost. I'm being honest, I'm being good, but I'm stuck."

"I know." He gave Catherine a look and she nodded so he pulled out an incident report form. "Let me note this. How long? Three years?"

"Ten percent of the profit of the mines for three years. If he sends it lump again, I'm going to find an official-type person who'll turn it into ingots for me, but right now I'm clueless. This got dumped on me during my reunion. I was having a ball teasing the current students."

"That's fine. What's this person's name?"

Greg searched his mind. "Dumass. He's African. He has a mine in Africa, a mine somewhere in Asia, and one in Russia that he inherited." That was noted as well. "Will I have to tithe the department or anything?"

The agent laughed. "We don't demand it but if you want to give some to our charities we wouldn't mind." He smiled. "Now I know you're clueless."

"I'm still paying off my student loans."

The agent nodded. "Do that before you buy the house, Mr. Sanders." He smiled at Catherine. "I suppose that's why you're here?" She nodded, giving Greg a smile. "Good. Hopefully you can find him someone who won't get him in trouble."

"I know someone legal enough to have licenses and be off the fence list, but illegal enough to not ask questions," she told him.

He nodded and finished writing the report, letting Greg sign and date it. "Thank you for telling us first."

"As Sandburg used to say, better to warn than to explain later. It causes fewer ulcers." The agent laughed again and left them alone.

Catherine twisted Greg's ear. "I want the truth," she hissed. "I'm putting my butt on the line for you." He put his wand on the table and she let him go. "Why do you have one of those?"

He pulled out the only clipping he ever carried with him and handed it to her with a smile. "I'm number nine, unless it's changed."

"You're number seven," she corrected, handing it back.

He looked. "Wow, who else died?" he asked, reading the self-correcting list. "Huh, that Asian guy died too. Too bad, I wanted to meet him." He looked at her, putting the clipping and his wand back. "We're going to war, Catherine, and I'm sanctuary."

She sighed. "Fine, that's a good reason I guess." She let him get the tab since he had the money and walked him back out to their car. "Give me your phone and the keys. I'm driving while you tell me everything!"

He slid into the passenger's seat, looking at her as she started the car and hit the street. "One of your clients?"

"Yeah, a big tipper too. Tipped in galleons." Greg hissed. "So I asked. Don't you guys have rules against that?"

"There's no agency here in the US. Want to help me find a house too?"

"No, Greg."

"Please? I'll pay you a percentage as a finder's fee. I figure you know somewhere I could have my own lab setup."

She laughed. "I do, I even know a house that might fit. The family had seventeen kids." He whistled. "I'll pass your number onto the realtor I know. She's another girl I used to work with." She turned into an alley and took his phone from his fingers, dialing quickly. "Phil? It's Catherine. I've got a favor to ask. No, I've got a guy with lump gold to get rid of. Yeah, all legal. No, he's a cop, Phil, I work with him. Nothing illegal about it. Yeah, he even told our bosses about it." She laughed. "We'll see. He's my present sugar daddy." She hung up and beeped, watching as a garage door opened down the alley. "I could never remember which one it was," she told Greg as she drove inside. The door closed and the lights went on. "Get out."

Greg got out with the bag. "It's profit from a mine," he explained, handing over the bill of sale.

The man looked at it, then at him. "Why?"

"I loaned the owner money to keep operations going during our school years. I'm getting ten percent profit for the next three years, a bit each month."

"Hmm. Interesting." He led Greg into the back of the shop, pouring the bag out to weigh the gold. "Seventeen pounds, very interesting." He looked at Greg again. "You a real cop?"

"CSI," Greg said, pulling out his ID card. "I'm a blood geek."

"Hey, I've heard of you. One of my other guys was complaining about his list standing not going up since yours did. You're the Wizard of Blood." Greg nodded, giving him a brilliant smile. "Wow. Sure, I can do this for you. It's not a problem. Though you might want to give Catherine a tip for bringing you to me instead of someone else. I'm understanding." He did his own check. "That's 24 Karat as well," he said happily. "Let's see." He clicked something on his cellphone and came up with a number. "Today, 24K is going for 374.48 an ounce," he said, frowning as he pulled over a calculator. "That's 247.917 troy ounces." He punched the numbers in and whistled, showing it to Greg.

"I can't do math that fast, how much?" Catherine asked.

"Ninety-two-thousand, eight-hundred-thirty-nine dollars and ninety-six cents," Greg told her. She put down four pennies, making them laugh. "Thanks, Catherine." He smiled at the changer. "Gonna give me face value or do we have to haggle?"

The money changer laughed. "I won't charge you more than a ten percent fee for doing this, kid. Catherine obviously likes you if she paid money." He walked over and cut a check for him, handing it over. "Here you go. Eighty-three thousand, five-hundred-fifty-six dollars with the four cents she put in."

"You're buying me dinner," Catherine said, making Greg hug her. "Easy on the merchandise, Greg." She smiled at the changer. "So he can come back if his friend does it to him again?"

"You kidding? This is the finest I've seen in quite a while. Whichever mine this comes from has got to be doing a gem of a profit. Just don't try to break me, kid. Okay?"

"Sure, not a problem," Greg agreed, accepting his card. "I'll even call ahead the next time. With this much I should be able to put some in the bank." They shared another laugh and he escorted Catherine back to the car. "Thank you so much."

She pinched him on the cheek. "I want a kick ass birthday present," she said firmly. He beamed. "Thank you." As soon as the garage door opened, she backed out into the alley. "Your bank wouldn't have late hours, would it?"

"It actually would," Greg said, checking his watch. "It's not six yet." She looked at him and he showed it to her. "It's not six yet."

She checked her own. "It's not," she agreed. "Where?"

"The nearest Federal branch." She sped off, going to let him cash that very nice check. Though he did put most of it into the bank, he did treat her to dinner and he did buy her a very nice birthday present later that night, before calling the realtor she recommended. "Hi, my name's Greg Sanders, I work with Catherine Willows. She said you might have the perfect house for me?" He smiled. "Cool. No, I'm looking for somewhere big enough that all my friends can come over and stay for months on end and an indoor pool, but that doesn't feel like a mansion," he said as he lay on his bed after dinner. "Yeah, she said something about a large family with seventeen kids?" He smiled. "Cool. When can I see it? Even better." He noted the address. "Yeah, I'll be right there." He hung up and hurried out to his car. With any luck, this would be very nice and he'd be able to do all this and tell Grissom tomorrow that he was on his way to closing.

The meetings could wait until after that. After all, the stage magicians would be in town the whole year.

Epilogue:

Greg opened his letter and hissed, letting it land on the desk. He hadn't had time to open it before he came to work, and now he wished he had some antacid nearby. He walked over to his table of chemicals and mixed himself some. He was drinking it when Grissom walked in. He waved as he chugged. "Antacid," he explained.

"Why? Did it start?"

"Yeah. I got news earlier, just after I got back that said the Potter kid had somehow gotten chosen for a competition that was way beyond his skills. They raised him earlier in the week." He walked over and handed over the letter. "I'm on call for them now."

"I understand, Greg. I'm sure you'll do your best. You may not be a fighter, but I do understand," he soothed. "Was that really antacid?"

Greg belched. "Yeah. I didn't pack my Tums tonight. Sodium bicarbonate the old-fashioned way. Ancient alka seltzer." He pulled a sheet out of the printer and handed it over. "That is for you I believe?" he asked with a faint smile.

"It'll be okay, Greg, even your mentor will be fine. Even if he goes back into the fold to spy, he'll be fine."

"I hope so. If not, I might be leaving to teach Potions."

"Potions?" Sarah asked as she walked in. "Why would you?"

"That's what my school called it," Greg said quickly, taking the letter from his boss' hand. "I don't have it done yet, Sarah, it's two down on the list of priority samples."

"Greg, you said we were first."

He looked at her. "Sarah, a nine-month-old was raped and her sample came first," he said honestly. She backed off. "Give me an hour, there's two ahead of it and they're processing now." She nodded and walked out. "Sorry, Grissom."

"I understand. Try to keep the snapping to a minimum, Greg. How's the house?"

"Wonderful," he said with a grin. "Everything's finally painted and I moved in this weekend. I ran around in my underwear singing all Saturday."

"You young men and your things," Grissom said with a smile as he left with his report.

Greg went back to running samples, only taking time to call Sandburg. "Check the mail," he said mysteriously. "Any news?" He smiled, then started to frown. "You're kidding." The negative answer he got made him nearly throw the phone. "I've got the big house I always wanted if anyone needs it, Blair, you know that. Any time and anywhere. Just give them my number and tell them to call." He hung up and took a deep breath before running the next sample. He heard a quiet cough and turned to look at his master. "You made good time."

He smiled and held up the small piece of paper that had been his portkey. "I had some help." He laid it on the desk. "May I help?"

"Nah, give me ten more and I'll look at your shoulder for you. Or have our doc look at your shoulder. He's used to dead people though." He finished prepping her sample and grabbed his first aide kit so he could treat his master's wounds. He had been hurt by something very large with claws and fangs. His right arm was nearly useless. "What did this?" he asked quietly.

"Not now, later," Severus replied. "It's dead."

"Greg?" Sarah called as she came down the hallways. She found him putting a bandage on some stranger's arm. "Is he all right?"

"He's fine. Sarah Sidle, this is Professor Snape. He came for a visit to see the new house." He put on another bandage. "It's time for a change."

She walked closer. "What did that? It looks like a snake and some claw marks."

"It happened back at home, that's why he's here," Greg told her. "I just started it and it's only been twenty minutes at the most."

"Sorry." She walked off, going to see Grissom. "There's a strange guy all in black in Greg's office getting bandaged."

Grissom looked up. "I'm sure he knows him if he's bandaging him."

"Don't you think that's odd?"

"Not really. All sorts of people need bandage changes, Sarah, especially after a long trip. I will be asking him if he wants the rest of the night off after his priority list is done." She sighed and walked off, he went to find Greg. "Hello," he said, smiling at the stranger alone in the lab. "Gill Grissom."

"Severus Snape," he said, shaking his hand with his good one. "Gregory will be right back, he went to find a new box of gloves."

"That's fine." He saw a mark and frowned. "That looks like a scorpion's tail." He frowned so Grissom backed up. "I study insects as my major area of expertise. May I look?" Snape shrugged so he stepped closer, looking at the marks. "How big was the scorpion? And what else was there? These marks don't seem to be consistent."

"It was a creature," Greg said as he walked in, shutting the door. "Sarah's on the hunt again." He rolled his eyes. "Commonly called a Manticore: a hybrid humanoid monster having the body of a lion, the face of a man with a red mouth, and the stinging tail of a scorpion -- sometimes described as ending in a bony conglomerate of poisoned spikes," Greg gave the textbook definition. "There's one in town and an anti-venom is available."

"They have three rows of teeth, right?" Gill said, counting the bite marks. Snape nodded. "Then you're very lucky it didn't kill you. I have some topical antibiotic creme if it'd help."

"Nah, I've got something at home ready just in case. I've been making a lot of antidotes recently." The door opened. "It's not ready yet, Sarah." The door closed again. "I'm going to take off as soon as her thing is done, unless you've got another priority thing?"

"Do you?"

"One, and it's nothing that can be rushed. I was going to start it and let the machine work through it without my standing over it."

"That's fine, Greg. Thank you for the warning, I knew this was exceptional when Sarah came to complain." He walked out, finding Sarah in the common area, talking to someone named Cassie in Cascade. "Are you going over there?"

"Just wondering if I could help from here," Sarah told him. She went back to her conversation. "Have you tried taping the scenes and the surrounding areas?" she suggested, listening to her friend chatter away about how she was probably going to get it any day now. "No, not really. We have the right to question here," she said happily. "I even get to carry a weapon. No, I'm not sure if we have any openings. You'd have to check the site. Yeah, it'd be great to have you here too, Cassie. Just think, our detectives have got to be nicer than yours. No, one of our blood geeks, Greg, knows Sandburg." She laughed. "Well you won't have to put up with him here if you come here. Yeah, I knew his ex, Carolyn, she transferred into San Francisco just before I left. Really nice woman, but a bit uptight. Really? And this Sandburg? Really?" She laughed. "I'm not surprised he's friends with Greg then. Yeah, cute guys by the boatload. Even I find a few that live up to my standards. Cool! At the very least I'll see you at the convention next month. Yeah, if you need me, yell my way and I'll run out," she promised. "Good luck, bye, Cassie." She hung up and went to talk to her boss. "That was my friend Cassie, she runs Cascade's crime lab. She said they're about to ask for people to rotate out on vacations and things." Grissom looked interested. "She's also thinking about changing towns, said Cascade's really dangerous for such a small city. She's thinking about moving out this way so we can be closer."

"I'm sure you'd have a lot of fun, but they're threatening us with more budget cuts unless we can justify everything." Sarah winced. "Leave Greg alone, Sarah, that was the man who got him into the lab in the first place."

"Sure, Grissom. Let me go get that thing from him and I'll be out of his hair all night." She walked down to Greg's lab and walked in. "Greg? Anything yet?"

Snape growled something and flicked his wand, turning her into a small green thing. "That suits you better," he sneered.

"Turn her back," Greg sighed. "Otherwise we'll get someone more obnoxious, it's in the city's contract. We have our quota of nice people."

Warrick Brown, another CSI came to the door. "Whoa, newts in here? Greg?"

"Sorry, just a small glitch; I think it escaped from Grissom's office. I'm trying to decide whether to capture it or not," he said with a grin. "I haven't started yours yet, Sarah got demanding and that pediatric rape case came first. I'm going to start it and let the machine run while I skip out. So just come in and check the spot, okay?" Warrick nodded, bending down to catch the newt. "Thanks." He took it gently and smiled until the other man had left. "Turn her back, please, Master? I'll do some behavioral modification on her as soon as you do and then we can leave." Snape groaned but turned her back and Greg looked at Sarah. "Did you enjoy your time as a possible victim to Grissom's inquiries?" She slowly shook her head. "Then repeat after me. I was a newt and I'm better for it. I will not bother Greg again."

She walked out of the office and right into Grissom's office. "I was a newt and I'm better for it. I won't bother Greg again so you won't be able to use me in an experiment," she said, nodding for his benefit.

Grissom smiled. "That's good, Sarah, why don't you go take a nap, you look tired." She nodded some more and went to take a nap. "GREG!" He came running. "Explain?" he suggested.

"She pissed him off, feel lucky she wasn't a roach. I'm leaving now," he said, waving as he walked out. He decided driving was out and apparated them both to his house. The person who saw him shook his head like he was having hallucinations.

"Maybe I need my eyes checked," Brass muttered, blinking a few times. "Nobody simply disappears without a stage." He went back to talk to Grissom. "I think I'm going to take off tomorrow and have my eyes checked. I just saw someone disappear."

"That might be a good thing," Grissom agreed. "People don't just disappear." Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Greg walk back into his office and disappear again. He blinked a few times. "Maybe I'll go with you," he decided. "There's got to be a place that's open right now."

"Yeah, I hope so. That's not something I want to admit and I have my annual physical in three days." He helped look at the ads in the phone book. This was Vegas, something had to be open.

Building the House of Cards

Greg Sanders was not having a good day. He had lost his wand yesterday and couldn't find it. He was out of three of the necessary chemicals he would need to do something with his alchemy set that wasn't turning lead to gold. His boss was breathing down his neck today over a sample that he had never seen but that apparently someone had signed his name on. Stupid day-shift assholes. And now he was facing down his master, who was here to tell him bad news. "What do you mean Emilia's missing," he near-whined. "She can't be missing. If there's still people having sex in England, she can't be out of the country!"

Severus Snape did not let his amusement show at that last remark. "We have no doubt she is still in the country but earlier today she did not answer a call from the Headmaster, there was no one at her house when someone went to check, and Alexander Dumass is missing as well, no one can find him either."

"She wouldn't go for him," Greg said instantly. "He might have saved her but she said so herself. She wants someone steady who can settle down." Snape groaned and shook his head, proving to Greg that his lack of understanding was from a lack of caffeine. "Sorry." He went to his little coffee maker in the corner and poured himself some, warming it in the microwave. It was yesterdays so it'd be nasty, but it was strong enough to even help his mind when it was running in circles. When it was done, he took a sip, blinking a few times. "I thought I made new stuff yesterday," he complained, glaring at the machine. He went back to his seat with the foul brew, looking at his master again. "Is there a chance one of them is stalking Potter?"

Snape considered it. "Dumass is his great-uncle or some such. It is possible, but Emilia would not be doing that."

"No, but she might be helping Draco with his thing, or more accurately their thing," Greg pointed out calmly. Snape seemed to relax and nodded, that made sense. "Can we ask the boy if he's seen her?"

"No. Not officially. Lucius is in a snit of epic proportions at the moment." He smirked at his student. "Drink more coffee, Sanders, you seem to need it."

"Hey, if Blair hadn't kept us up last night, I wouldn't be fuzzy now," Greg reminded him. "You're the one who wanted that practice run."

"Yes, I was," Snape agreed, smiling at him. "I'll go back to the house and wait for you. Can you get off tonight?"

"I still haven't found my wand, Sir, as soon as I do I'll try to call off." Snape nodded and apparated off. "I miss my wand," Greg sighed, going back to looking through the logs for that sample. He finally found it and took the sheet to his boss, ignoring the detective waiting in the hall outside the ballistics lab. "Grissom, I found it. I didn't log it in, day-shift did," he said, handing over the pertinent sheet.

Gill frowned. "Thank you, Greg. I'm sorry." He looked at the young man. "Any good news from your school?"

"Two of our better fighters are missing, though I think I might know where they could be," he admitted. "Have you seen my wand?"

"No, I'm sorry, I haven't. When was the last time you saw it?"

"I always carry it with me these days, just in case, but I can't seem to find it at all," he said, starting to frown. "I know I had it Tuesday, before I took Catherine out to dinner, but now I can't find it." He slumped a bit. "I'll find it eventually or hope someone can fit me with a new one," he said bitterly. "I may bug out early to save the department some money unless a case comes in. I haven't had anything in two days."

"I know. It would help the budget. Thank you, Greg."

"Welcome, big man." He walked out, heading back to his lab, ignoring the detective in the halls now outside Grissom's office.

Brass walked into Grissom's office and shut the door. "War?" he asked politely. Gil smiled at him and shook his head. "That's all about some game, right? Something medieval or something like that?"

"You'd have to ask Greg that, he only shared a little bit with me," Grissom told him honestly. Then he smiled. "Did you see the new necklace he got Catherine for her birthday?"

"I did, the jade looks good on her," Brass admitted. "Would she know?"

"Possibly," Grissom agreed. "I'd ask Greg though. He won't be upset."

"Sure. Thanks." He walked out, noticing Greg wasn't in his lab. He stepped around Warrick, who was reading as he walked, and looked in the lab again, and there was Greg, with a cup of coffee from the good shop up the street. There wasn't any way he could have gotten up there and back in that short amount of time, not even driving. He decided to catalog what he knew for now, he'd face the kid down somewhere that wasn't the police station later. Cops hated strange things and this was looking to take the record for the year.

***

Xander Harris, aka Alexander Dumass, looked up as something, or more precisely someone, screeched beside his table. He frowned at the woman standing there staring at him. He hadn't told her whom she was meeting for lunch. "Sit," he ordered, pointing at the chair. Petunia Dursley started to sneer. "Now, grand-niece, before I swat you." She sat, giving him a cold look. "Yes, I was deaged. That should have made it back to your level of the family," he said quietly, staring her down. "As did the news that you're treating your sister's son like shit." She flinched. "I will not have it, Petunia. This is not how our family operates and it never will be. Do you hear me?" he hissed. "I am the only person who can make your life wealthy. I am also the only person keeping the assholes from your street by putting extra protections on the house. Either treat your nephew like a real human being or I'm going to cut you out of the will and out of my protection." She opened her mouth. "Remember, Petunia, you are not the last of the line, Harry is. If I fall in battle, the will says all remaining members of the family right now. Even if he falls, it's up to his will where it goes and I believe he's stated that it goes to that nice redheaded family that actually gives a damn about him. Do you get me here?"

"Why should I care about some piffling little amount of money?" she asked stiffly. "You're both wrong and should be eliminated."

"I guess you don't want your share of approximately sixty million dollars then. That's fine, I'm sure Harry will spread it around to his friend Ron's family." Her eyes narrowed. "I can even write you a nice, official letter and have it sent to your husband, all about why you're not getting it now. So straighten up or I'm going to get angry, Petunia. Your son is alive today because I helped Harry. Your son is also fat. Very, very fat. The same as your husband is, no matter how you justify it to others." He sipped his tea. "Now, go think and see me again next week and we'll talk like the family we pretend to be. Until then, do not torment the boy, do not torture the boy, and do not lock him in his room again. Also, you might try feeding him for a change. It'd be a nice one. Otherwise, I'm going to buy the mortgage on your house and foreclose on it. For starters." She was shaking as she got up and left, going to tell her husband on him. Xander sipped his tea again, he had missed this stuff. This was why he hung out with Giles so often, because he had missed his homeland. He smiled as the real person he was there to see walked in, waving him over. It could only be Bill Weasley with that hair. "Bill!" he said happily, shaking his hand. "How is Egypt?"

Bill sat down, smiling at him. "Just wonderful. We've found three new tombs in the last six months," he said happily. "How are you doing with the age thing?"

"It sucks being eighteen," Xander admitted with a cocky grin. "But being eighteen and wealthy is pretty neat. I'm liking this part of it." Bill laughed and they started telling each other stories about the job.

***

Greg jogged down to get the door, frowning at the man on the other side of it. "Detective Brass. Is there a problem?" he asked as he let him in.

"Is this yours?" he asked, holding up Greg's wand. Greg took it and hugged it. "I thought so." He closed the door and looked at the boy.

"Where did you find it?"

"In Catherine's hair. She said you dropped it in her car. You left before she got in."

"Oh. Thanks." He grinned at him. "It's an heirloom of sorts, from my school days."

"So I gathered. Is the vanishing thing the same?" Greg's mouth opened. "I thought I was seeing things until your jaunt out to get coffee today, kid. I want the truth. I went to bat for you with IA. You owe me."

Greg held up a finger. "Give me one second to talk with my master and I'll be right back with the answers." He jogged up to the lab, where Snape was working. "I am so busted." Snape looked alarmed. "I got caught when I apparated around recently."

"Can you trust this man?"

"Yeah, Grissom does. He's not one to take bullshit, or someone like Blair, but I trust him."

"Then be prepared to obliviate him if he doesn't take it well. Not having a Ministry around here works in your favor this time. Make sure he can not tell," Snape reminded him.

Greg nodded and walked down more calmly. He twitched his wand, whispering under his breath, making sure Brass had caught him. He forestalled the question by turning the man to face the mirror. "I turned a park bench's leg into taffy to convince Grissom," he said simply.

"I have pink rabbit ears," Brass noted, touching them with trepidation. "How did you do that?" He looked at Greg. "Can you remove them?"

Greg grinned and twitched his wand again. "Finite Incantatum." The ears returned to normal and Brass felt them both to make sure. "That's what we've been hiding from everyone."

"So you're like a warlock or something?"

"Warlocks are oathbreakers," Greg said, tramping down his irritation. "Don't believe the Hollywood bs. It's not worth it most of the time. I'm a wizard."

"A wizard," Brass said flatly. Greg nodded. "The turban?"

"An older fashion statement but I've been missing my school days." He led him into the kitchen, putting on some coffee. "Yes, I can do magic."

"Not parlor tricks and things, actual changing the nature of things?" Greg looked at him and nodded so he sat down. "Why doesn't information like this get around?"

"Because we're a secretive community," Greg told him. "Plus there's the threat of prison in some communities, like where I went to school. The prisons there would even make you feel sorry for some of the offenders. We have things that feed on all the happiness you've ever felt guarding the prisoners and there's only one prison."

"Only one? How many are there like you?" He accepted the cup. "Sugar?" Greg floated it over with his wand, handing it off. "Thanks." He paused and looked at him. "This ...hocus-pocus. Do you do it in the lab?"

"Nope," Greg said, giving him a winning smile. "I promised myself I would do it the muggle way when I signed on. I have every respect for the system. I thought I was a normal guy until I was ten." He beamed. "Then I blew up the nasty, creepy lady that used to watch me when I walked past her house."

"As in exploded?"

"No, as in blimp," he assured him. "I haven't made anything explode since my second year in Potions."

"The creepy guy in black?"

"My Potion's master, the guy who trained me to be the geek I am."

Brass sipped his coffee, feeling a lot like the one time he had been exposed to blotter acid, but he wanted to know it all. "I heard you say something about a war."

"Like all communities, we've got our bad guys. Ours are just a little worse than the average serial killer. The main one, and his army of flunkies, see guys like you as about the same as roaches, and likes to stomp on you after some torture of varying degrees. Some of the good guys, like me, are working to fight him, again."

"Oh." He took another sip. Definitely an LSD exposure. "The gold?"

"I'm an alchemist."

"Oh." He blinked a few times. "That works?"

"If you're good," Greg said with a hint of modesty, all he could manage when talking about his art. "I'm the sanctuary."

"Why Scotland? Don't we have schools here?"

"We do, but the one I was supposed to go to kinda imploded under a massive power play. So Hogwarts accepted me. I was one of the exchange students over there. Sandburg was another."

"That explains him. I thought he was odd when I met him at that convention last year."

"Yeah, he's a great guy. One of my best friends." He grinned and shrugged. "Want some aspirin?"

"Yeah, please. And some Tums if you've got it."

"I've got Fruit Rolaids," he said, pulling those down as well. He heard a pop and went to investigate, finding Xander and Draco standing in his entryway. "Welcome. Is it getting worse?"

"Lucius went nuts," Xander told him. "Draco had to run for his life because he was locked in his room." He patted the boy's back, he was shaking badly.

"Shh, kid, let's get you settled into a nice room by Professor Snape." Draco looked up, eyes wide. "Yeah, he's here. Come on, I'll lead you right to him if you want."

"He's a friend of my father's."

"No, he's not. He knows what you are and how dangerous your father is to you," Greg promised. "Lucius attacked him because he was sticking up for you making your own choices." Draco shook his head. "I promise. There is no violence in my house. Got it?" Draco made a short whimpering noise and Greg pulled him closer, looking at Xander. "Can you help me with my boss? I had to tell him, he caught me apparating at work," he said quietly. "I'm answering questions and then I was going to give him the chance to be obliviated or not." He led Draco up the stairs, to the lab. "Professor, Dumass found him. He was running."

"Good," Snape said, looking at the boy. "Lucius has definitely gone too far this time." Draco looked stunned and he looked the boy over. "Life is not always what it seems," he noted. "Put him in that one bedroom, the one with the good tub. I'm sure he'll enjoy it."

Draco pulled away. "I want to hurt him, sir. I want to hurt my father badly."

"Then you'll have to train your gifts and make him beg," Severus told him simply. "In public." Draco looked hurt. "It will be enough to start his humiliation and things will go downhill from there for him. How is your mother?"

"I don't know, I didn't see her all summer," Draco said stiffly. "Father said she went on Holiday in Greece."

"I'll write her myself then. Go rest. We will find you a suitable tutor later." Draco nodded, accepting the order. Someone was in control, that's all he needed to know. Greg led him away, and Severus hung his head, shaking his sadly. "Lucius, you fool," he muttered. Someone tapped on the door, making him look at the compact muggle standing there. "What?" he demanded.

"I wanted to talk to you," Brass told him, walking in and partially shutting the door. "I'm a proof kinda guy, being a detective and all. Bunny ears are neat, but not proof."

Snape nodded. "That is reasonable and logical."

"You're a Vulcan?" Xander teased from the doorway. "Kid?"

"The bedroom next to mine. The next floor, third door from that end," he said, pointing. "Potter?"

"I scared the bitch watching him," Xander told him. "Money works that way sometimes." He winked and walked away, going to see if he could help.

Snape looked at the muggle. "What would it take to prove it to you? A simple transfiguration? A potion? Some fireworks?"

"A transformation of something else."

Snape nodded. "Very well." He looked at the door and turned it into a trellis of poison ivy. He gave the man a look. "Satisfied?"

Brass looked at it, taking out a set of gloves to put on so he could look it over. "It's real," he said finally, looking at him. It changed back as Greg walked past. "Is that normal?"

"No. But it is sometimes fun to confuse people. You do realize you cannot tell?"

"I figured as much," Brass admitted. "Are you going to do some brainwashing?"

Greg popped his head in. "If it'd make you feel better. I was going to offer, you know?" He beamed. "Nice work with the ivy. The kid's a wreck."

"You know how his father can be. I have no doubt he's been tormenting the boy if not actually torturing him."

"What can you do to help him?" Brass asked.

"Get him trained on how to use his innate gifts," Greg said. Brass raised an eyebrow. "Remember hearing about sirens?" Brass nodded. "Draco's basically got that sort of gift. His father wants him to use it to destroy the big bad guy we're all fighting so he can take his place."

Brass thought about it. "Ask Catherine to talk to him about how to handle that sort of thing. If anyone can handle tough customers and annoying men, it's her."

"That's a brilliant idea," Greg said happily. "Thanks, Detective. Want a ride back?"

"No, I drove. That disappearing stuff looks dangerous." He nodded at Snape. "Thank you. I won't tell and I may let you take the knowledge from me if I can't stop myself from thinking about it."

"Greg will be watching."

"Yeah, if you slip up and tell, I'm gonna have to deal with your memories, they'd make me," Greg told him. "Just a little though."

"Grissom knows?"

"I had to let him know. Every once in a while he comes and asks me a question that's been bothering him. Otherwise it's like I admitted I dye my hair." He smiled and waved, disappearing again, back to the changing room at the office. He ran into someone, Nick Stokes, and had to do a spot memory erasure, but then jogged out to beg and plead at Catherine's feet for her to help Draco. He waved at Grissom as he walked past. "I didn't come in to work, I came to ask for a favor," he said as he walked past his doorway.

"Did Brass give you that thing from school?" Catherine called.

Greg backtracked, walking in and hugging her. "He did, I had been wondering where I put it."

"You mean you were going nuts," Sarah told him.

"That too," he agreed. "Catherine, if I can borrow you for a suggestion?" he asked, pouting at her. "It's not even for me. It's for a kid with a problem."

"Sure." She followed him out into the hall and back to the changing room, where Nick was still looking confused, down at his shoes. "They're tied," she told him. He looked up, shaking his head, and walked out.

"He'll make a new spot memory, he caught me popping in," Greg admitted. She frowned at him. "I only did five seconds."

"Fine, but no more. Be more careful. Find a broom closet."

"I'm going to do that tomorrow," he promised. He sat her down and looked at her. "Have you heard of the myths of sirens?" She nodded. "I know a kid who has similar power, with a few complications. The first being that if he sleeps with someone, his powers are going to destroy him and that person. The second is that his father is anxious to use him to get around his boss to be the most evil in the land. The third is that it's newly awakened and he's fifteen."

She winced. "That is a problem. What did you need me for?"

"Draco, that's the kid's name, was a bit of a stud before. He's the richest, the cutest, and on and on," he told her, sitting beside her. "Now he can't touch anyone, he has to learn how to flirt and use his attractiveness as a weapon, and basically has to be able to charm people to do what he wants them to do. Plus, he's already a manipulative and mean little thing in his own right." She nodded, getting that much. "Who do you know who could train him to do things like that? I figured you knew some pretty mercenary girls in your day."

She patted him on the side of the face. "I'll pop over after work, Greg."

He hugged her. "That was more than I dared hope for. Thank you, Catherine. And ignore him if he goes 'pureblooded' on you. It's his daddy's influence and he's a bigger bitch than Sarah on the rag." He winked and left.

She stood up, shaking her head. "I don't know how I got myself into this," she mused, going back to the meeting.

Warrick Brown stuck his head around the lockers, looking at the place where they had been. "Huh?"

***

Catherine looked over the boy standing in front of her, well, being held in place actually. She looked at Greg. "I doubt he'd take the lessons."

"Why do I need lessons?" Draco asked archly.

"Because you're a snot-nosed shit and you need it," Xander told him. "Let's face it, your abilities call for flirting and encouraging without the follow-through. You like the after so much you ignore the basics and you probably can't flirt to save yours or anyone else's life." He turned and punched a wall violently, making Catherine flinch. "I want this to end, now," he muttered. "No more uptight asshole making the world dangerous. I finally get myself back in order and now I'm fighting again." He looked up. "Yo, a little consideration here?" he called.

Greg looked at Catherine and shook his head. "It's frustration. We thought we had gotten rid of this problem thirteen years ago but he came back from the dead." He grinned at Xander. "Anger management classes full?"

Xander glared at him. "I've spent the last three years fighting while being helpless on the Hellmouth and now I'm going from that to this. You tell me."

"So we work faster," Greg suggested. "Preemptive strikes and the like. I bet that's where Tip Top and Emilia are right now."

"I should be with them." Greg waved. "You're sure you can handle him?" Xander asked with a glance at Draco.

"I'm sure," Greg agreed. "If we need hand-to-hand or tactical training before you get back, I've got Nick within a two-hour fly and Blair's guys in a four-hour one."

"Thanks." He grinned. "I'll make someone scream your name tonight." He bowed to Catherine. "Such a beautiful woman shouldn't have to deal with the filth that is this war, but I thank you for making my life go smoother. I can't teach the kid how to flirt to save my life." He waved his wand and disappeared with a small 'pop'.

"Wow," Catherine said, looking at Greg. "What's his story?"

"He's very powerful but someone deaged him. This is his second time being eighteen and he wasn't known for his restraint the first time." He patted Draco on the back. "Learn from her and I'll try to convince someone to put on a show for you." Draco arched an eyebrow up. "It'll help and remember what Emilia told you." He walked away, going to call Blair and tell him to watch out for Dumass. The guy really did need to learn to put others needs before his own needs. Maybe Philip should talk to him, Blair was a bit of a slut sometimes. He decided to call Blair anyway, he wanted to meet his boyfriend and Draco presented the perfect opportunity.

***

Emilia, consort Veela who 'helped' half of the world's leaders to calm themselves and think clearly, was glowering at the field outside the window she was facing. "I don't know how we could do that, Tipsy. Broadcasting on such a wide range could have more repercussions. I could hit anybody nearby. We might even be the cause of incest," she said glumly.

"You can't control it to an area?" Tipsy 'Tip Top' Ramvette asked.

"Not really. If I flatten it out to touch a lot of people, it'll start to bleed outside any boundaries. That's why I usually focus on small groups at the most." She smiled, remembering her last small group, a political summit that was getting out of hand. She was brought out of her thoughts by a kick to the shin. "Sorry. Happier memories."

"I understand, but between the two of us, we can wreck a lot of plans for them. Just you alone could make the big dirtbag sorry he ever existed," she hissed, her lilt getting firmer with her agitation. "We can make sure no more innocent families have to go like Neville's."

Emilia nodded. "I want to help. I don't want to get innocents. It's not fair to them." She considered it. "I can work on my control," she decided. "Or I can finally choose a mate."

Tipsy looked startled. "Really?" Emilia nodded, sipping her wine. "Who?"

Emilia gave her a smug smile. "You really have to ask?"

"Greg," she whispered, smiling at her best friend. She nodded. "Really?"

"It's always been mutual, Tipsy, but I never could risk it before. This makes it worth the risk to both of us."

"I'm sure he'd be willing to go for it right this moment. Should we run to his house in Vegas and proposition him for you?"

Emilia blushed and shook her head. "In a few days, when we've got a plan worked out." She glanced around. "I don't feel right leaving with just a note. Draco might need me."

"I sent Draco one of my Ever-Usable Keys, the type that opens any lock. I'm sure he's gotten free by now. The same as I'm sure dear little Xander has found the poor thing and hidden him, probably with Greg."

Emilia smiled gently. "I can only hope so. His father was tormenting him by forcing him to watch people having sex and then offering Draco the chance to have one of them himself. No sixteen-year-old can withstand that."

"Hey, can we practice on Lucius? Maybe reactivate your cousin?"

"She'd kill me, but she's not home right now," Emilia noted. "What would he have 'encouraged' fun with? The house elves? The poor things would be traumatized."

"The poor things can apparate and not even he can stop them," Tipsy reminded her. She heard a throat clearing and looked over as their waiter came back to bother them. "Salads?" she suggested.

"I need meat, I'm a carnivorous being," Emilia purred, making the waiter blush. "Steak?"

"Yes, ma'am," he said, starting to pant. "And a salad for your friend?"

"One with chicken pieces."

"Yes, of course," he said, rushing into the back.

"Trying to make the check less?" Tipsy asked.

"Sometimes it just flows out. I was thinking about Greg and the poor boy was built like him when he was eighteen," Emilia said, smiling at her. "I always pay my checks." She blew a kiss. "Something exploding or other pranks?"

"I've got a few ideas planned." She glanced around again. "I've also packaged up my idea and patents file for those twins, just in case someone happens to me." Emilia nodded, looking sad. "You know we have to think that way again, at least until we can get Dumass to focus his anger on thatthing." She waved her hand. "Do you think Molly will mind?"

"No," Emilia said dryly. "I doubt that she'll mind her sons turning into you at all, dear. You know how she *loves* pranks." They shared a laugh, moving onto more pleasant subjects.

***

Greg walked into work, looking desolate. It had been two days and there hadn't been any news from the front lines. His boss caught his arm and walked him into his office, shutting them in. "Sorry, Grissom."

"What's wrong? Did something happen?"

"Only that the women I love more than anything is still missing. I'm pretty sure she's going to pull something spectacular as a diversion but no one can find her." He looked up at him, seeing the understanding look. "I want to be there."

"I know, and I'll sign the papers to give you a sabbatical if you want," Grissom reminded him.

"That leaves night-shift deeper in the hole," Greg sighed. He slumped down a little. "Why can't I just come up with something like a chemical nuke and toss it on a meeting, blowing them all up?"

"I don't know, why can't you?" he asked, sitting behind his desk. "Would that be ethical?"

"Is it ethical to let those bastards go around killing people for fun?"

"No. But could you live with yourself if you did something like that?" Greg gave him a helpless look and a shrug, making him feel bad for the kid. "War is hell, Greg, and you might have to do things that you don't want to do to make sure things go well for your side and make sure your girlfriend is protected."

Greg snorted. "If I could date her, we'd be married by now, Grissom. She's untouchable for a really good reason." He shifted, sitting up straighter. "You remember basic mythology and the Sirenic myths?" Grissom nodded, looking interested. "She can do that same thing, only she broadcasts lust. If she touches anyone before she's ready to take them on fully as a spouse, then she loses control and a lot of people get put in danger."

"I'm sorry, Greg."

He grinned. "It's okay. I understand why she does things. I even can live with it for a while longer, but I want to be one of the ones she uses at the very least." Grissom's eyebrow went up. "You might say she can feed off the lust she inspires. One of the best things she's ever done is pick a few people toperform for her now and again."

"Ah." He nodded. "Now I get it. It's technically not against the department rules unless you're doing it for money." He smiled. "I wish you luck capturing her permanently, Greg. Now, we've still got nothing to do so far today."

"Which means you might need to send someone home early, but on-call, to spare the budget," Greg put in. "I'm your man. I'm helping Emilia's cousin Draco train."

"What's he like?"

"Think Nick while he was a frat brother, only rich, blond, and three times as arrogant."

"Oooh," he said with a wince. "I'm sorry."

"It's all right. His dad's the cause of that and he's also one of the major problems in this fight. We're training him so his father can't use him. That's why I begged and pleaded Catherine to help me."

"Good. She would probably know someone who could help that poor boy a lot. How old is he?"

"Sixteen yesterday." Grissom shuddered. "And he knows what others touching him feels like so he's having to deprive himself that way now. It's not sitting well with him. He's more of a dick recently than usual." He stood up. "I'm going to play on my computer. Since I don't need the paycheck, I'm the logical choice unless someone complains about favoritism."

"True. If we have to, you and Sarah are heading home tonight." He smiled. "Have fun with the hormone bomb."

"Oh, yeah, great fun," Greg said, rolling his eyes. But he was smiling. "How's Brass doing? He showed up on my doorstep two days ago and I was forced to tell him."

"So far he doesn't seem abnormal. Did you feed him taffy too?"

"No, I gave him pink bunny ears," Greg said before heading to his lab.

Grissom shook with laughter, that was the funniest picture he had seen all year. Maybe he'd have someone do a manipulated photo of it for him.

***

Harry looked up as Ron popped into his room, then sprung up to hug his friend. "You came," he said happily.

"I did, and we're going back in about twenty minutes. Pack fast." Harry pulled out his trunk and packed as fast as he could, tossing things into the trunk like they were going to disappear. Which they might. He remembered his school books last, and then grabbed his broom in his free hand since it wouldn't fit without some shoving. "Good job," Ron said, checking his watch. Five minutes left. They sat on the trunk, Harry's broom across their laps. "How was it this summer?"

"It started out like usual, and then suddenly everything changed," Harry admitted. "Suddenly they're tip-toeing around me again like last summer." He grimaced. "I don't know why."

"I do," Ron said happily. "I'll tell you when we get home." He checked his watch and held out the portkey, a large flyer for some musical his father had liked. "Take it, we've only got a minute." The door opened and Harry's Uncle was standing there. "We're leaving," he promised. "Give us a moment."

"He can stay this year," Vernon said firmly.

"No," Harry said, "I can't." He felt the portkey activate and waved. "I'll write," he said before they disappeared, trunk and all. They landed at the Burrow without the trunk. "What happened?"

"I don't know," Ron admitted. "Mum, the trunk started with us and dropped out," he called, helping Harry off the floor. "At least you have your broom."

"Yeah," Harry agreed with a smile. He grinned at Molly and Arthur as they walked in. "Why would my trunk disappear?"

"It happens sometimes," Molly said, smiling and giving him a hug. "We'll call the department over lost things and see if it dropped in there."

"Was your vault key in there?" Ron asked. Harry shook his head, lifting out his necklace to show it hanging. "Then you can buy everything else again if you have to."

"I'll need to do most of that anyway," Harry sighed. "I'm growing again." He waved at Arthur. "Hi. Who threatened my Aunt and Uncle this time?"

"Your great-uncle, Harry. He had a talk with her about her inheritance I believe," Arthur said with a smile. "Have you seen Mr. Dumass or Ms. Dorekson?"

"No," Harry said slowly. "Why? Are they missing?"

"We think they're planning a private strike," Molly assured him. "They're certainly not really gone." She hustled the boys into the kitchen to feed them.

"Mum, his uncle said he should stay," Ron told her as he sat down. She looked stunned. "Whatever that talk was about, it was strong enough to scare him."

"Do you think there'll be a problem? Will they report you as a runaway?" Arthur asked as he joined them.

"Probably not," Harry admitted. "If so, can someone warn whatever Great-Uncle that is?"

"That would be Dumass," Molly said with a smile for the stunned young man. "Don't worry, he does understand. He's not exactly had a happy second childhood." She kissed him on the top of the head. "What type of sandwiches would you boys like?"

"Anything's fine, Mrs. Weasley," Harry told her, looking at Ron.

"Do we have any of the ham left?" Ron asked hopefully.

"Of course," she agreed, smiling at her youngest son. She bustled around to get them a snack, waiting until her husband had gone to look for Harry's trunk before she sat down across from them. "Harry, there's something I need to know. Did you ask anyone to pay us a stipend to take you in?"

Harry choked on his milk, shaking his head hard. "No!" he said quickly. "I mean, if you wanted, I could pay some rent or something, but I never asked anyone to."

She waved a hand, smiling at him. "There's no need. We're used to our children having friends over and you're no problem at all," she assured him. "I simply needed to know."

"Is that what was in that gold envelope?" Ron asked. Molly nodded. "Wow. Harry?"

Harry shrugged. "I never asked. What about Dumass?"

"I think it must be," she agreed, giving him a gentle smile. "The next time you see that dear man, you tell him off for us. We don't need it."

"No, but...." Harry started. Ron kicked him under the table. "Sorry," he said with a blush, looking at the table. "I guess he doesn't want me to be a strain for you, Mrs. Weasley. You do so much for me, even listening to me when I'm having nightmares." He looked up at her. "I feel like I should give you something in return for hiding me every summer too, even when you say it's not necessary, because I feel like a burden sometimes," he explained.

"That's all right," she sighed, giving him a pat on the arm. "You're less of a problem than my own boys are; you listen, dear." Harry laughed lightly, smiling at her. "You just tell that man it's not necessary."

Ron swallowed. "Mum, if what he threatened Harry's aunt with was some sort of inheritance, doesn't Harry have to make a will?"

Harry blushed brighter red. "I already have. My parents left me some money," he reminded Ron when he looked a little hurt. "Since this war is going on, I can't exactly expect to grow up and get married. I made it last year, leaving everything in your care for whatever expenses the war would need, including buying a house to shelter any resistence movement and things like that." Ron's eyes grew really big and he started to pant. "It's not tons, like the Malfoys have, but it's a lot and I don't want to see it go to them."

"That's wonderful, Harry. If something happens, we'll try to honor your memory and do our best to use it wisely," Molly said kindly. "Are you sure you didn't want Hermione to do that?"

"I figure Ron's going to asking her for advice and I made her the second on the list if something happened to Ron," Harry said honestly. "Though I did give Ron my broom if it survives me." Ron hit him on the arm, making him wince. "Sorry, Ron."

"You shouldn't have to think about things like that," Molly sighed sadly. "I wish this hadn't restarted."

"Amen," Harry agreed, smiling at her shocked look. "I hate it more than most, Mrs. Weasley. I have to hear the git now and again in my head."

"I had forgotten about that," she admitted, giving him a hesitant smile. "We'll work on that this year, Harry. I'll pounce the Headmaster myself about getting that fixed." She stood up and gave him a short hug. "You eat, you're a growing boy and you need it." She went off to check on her daughter, thinking sad thoughts that Harry would even have to consider paying her rent for letting him come over for a few weeks. Those muggles were enough to make her prejudice against them all.

Ron looked at his best friend. "Why me?"

"Because I figure you'll be on the leading edge if something happens to me," Harry said with a shrug. "I tell you everything I know and everything I do. Who better to take my place in the line?"

"Yeah, I guess," Ron said, looking at his plate. "Harry, if you die, there's every chance Hermione and I are going to be with you," he pointed out finally. "It's not like we'd leave you to fight alone. Even if you ordered us to."

"That's why I made your mother the next after that, your dad after her, and Ginny and Bill together after them," Harry said firmly. Ron looked astonished and Harry grinned. "I trust you guys. It's not like I'd give it to Snape."

Ron broke out in giggling snorts. "I can just see his face when he gets the letter," he said between laughs. "He'd die, Harry. Simply fall over at breakfast."

Harry beamed. "Maybe we should do that anyway? Save future generations his 'tender' teaching style?"

Ron fell over, laughing so hard he couldn't breathe. "Oh, do it," he gasped. "Please?"

Ginny walked in, frowning at Ron. "Did you finally snap? Can I have your room?"

Harry smiled. "We were discussing what would happen to my money if I go during a battle. We were talking about the possibility of Snape getting hold of my trust."

She shook her head, squeezing her eyes shut. "If you approach him, can I be there under your cloak?" she pleaded. "Just to take a picture of his face?"

"Sure," Harry agreed. "Though, as it stands, Ron is going to hold it in trust, then Hermione."

"Good." She straightened up. "Don't even think about doing that to me."

"Too late, but I put you in tandem with Bill," Harry assured her. "I even went to a lawyer and had it all drawn up. The goblins have my instructions."

"I don't want it," she complained.

"Yay. It's only if I and most of your family die."

"Fine," she said, stomping outside.

Molly walked back in. "You put her on it?"

Harry looked at her and nodded. "The list goes: Ron, Hermione, you, Mr. Weasley, then Ginny and Bill together."

"Oh, my," she said, looking so stunned as she leaned against the wall. "Dear, you didn't have to," she pointed out.

"Who else was I going to give it to? Snape?" he asked dryly, grinning at her.

She blinked a few times. "I think Severus might faint if that were suggested," she agreed, then shook her head. "What about Remus?"

"The lawyer I talked to said I couldn't do that because of the stupid anti-part-human laws," he said bitterly. "Otherwise he'd be between you and Hermione."

She walked over and gave him a crushing hug. "We'll do our best to stop this awfulness if something does happen to you," she whispered, cuddling him like she would her sons. "You can trust us not to be frivolous with it." She pulled back and kissed him on the temple. "Eat."

"Yes, Mrs. Weasley." He obligingly took a bite of his sandwich, making her smile. "Am I in Ron's room again?" She nodded. "Cool."

She laughed and went to make a few calls, to share this news about. When she found Dumass in the Headmaster's office, she walked through and smacked him gently. "We do not need it! Harry is like one of my own!" she said firmly.

Xander grabbed her hands and looked at her. "Do not make me pay you more," he warned. She frowned greater. "You're doing what his natural family should have done and raising a growing teenage boy is expensive, as you very well know since I know how much Bill must have cost you." He grinned. "It's making me feel good so if you protest I'll have to cry and whine and put ads in the paper saying you're mean for not letting me pay you for his share of the food bill."

"You sent more than that boy has eaten at my house in the whole time I've known him," Molly pointed out. "We don't need it."

"If you had taken him in as a foster child, we would have paid you," Dumbledore reminded her gently. "If only to cover the necessities so you didn't have to work so hard and you could devote more time to the boy, Molly. If you argue, you're going to hurt Harry's feelings. You know how sensitive he is."

"Yes, he agreed that he thinks he should be paying us rent or some such," she said angrily. "I want him taken away from those muggles, Albus. They've made him make a will!"

"Really?" Xander asked, letting her go free. She nodded, her lips pressed together. "Who did he leave everything to?"

"My son Ron and on down the family if Ron dies," she said bitterly. "I don't like it, Albus. The boy feels like he's being a bother and he knows he's not."

"He's a young man, Molly, and his Aunt has always made him feel like a house elf. Of course he feels that way," Xander said quietly. She looked at him and he shrugged. "I did threaten her to make sure she started treating him better."

"They complained and said they wanted to keep him," Molly said angrily. "You might want to have another talk with them."

"I'll do so tonight," Xander said with a friendly smile. "Relax. Harry and I both come from backgrounds where visitors were not encouraged. Let us at least pay for his room and board, that way you don't have to make your husband work harder to make ends meet. Trust me, I am a growing boy and I spent about sixty galleons this month alone on groceries." He could tell she was silently fuming. "Then consider it a way of making sure he can come over next summer," he suggested, trying to keep her calm. "An emergency bit to help in case the family is attacked or in case Harry's aunt and uncle get fussy next year." She relaxed slightly. "I wasn't trying to insult you and neither was Harry, but you do a lot for the boy and we're only trying to be fair to you. You are the only mother he knows, Mrs. Weasley. That makes you his foster mother and we're going to follow those guidelines for helping you with his upkeep."

"But surely you need it," she complained.

He laughed. "Mrs. Weasley, I was on salary for ten years before I stared on commission, the way Bill just did. I made ten percent of everything I found. I have a vault complex." She sat down suddenly. "I have no need of that much money and you need to be able to feed Harry. The boy is too small for his age due to chronic starvation, he's got some problems that only a *decent* parent can straighten out, and you're it right now. He trusts you. You're not taking advantage of him. We both want you to have it. As a matter of fact, I'm going to transfer some more funds into Harry's vault this afternoon to make sure he can buy this year's clothes."

"He's got a good sized account now," Dumbledore offered.

Xander looked at him. "Yay! This is my fun! Butt out!" He looked at Molly, who was smiling like she had caught him. "Okay, so I'm spoiling him, and by giving you money it allows you to spoil him for me. It's not like I think we'd really get along. For that matter, I'm not even sure the family house is still standing. There's so much I've got to check into. One of my former bosses was handling things for me as I found out earlier today."

She calmed herself. "Fine. I will accept it, but you will start sending reasonable amounts. There was no need to pay us that much for a few summer's worth of spoiling the boy with attention."

Xander shrugged. "I think it's worth it. A mother's love is priceless, especially when you've never had it."

She suddenly stood up and hugged him. "I'm sorry your second childhood wasn't as nice as your first, Alex. You are welcome at my house."

He patted her on the back. "That's okay. I'm relearning myself and I'm having bouts of roaming anger at the moment. I'd hate to have to blow up your garden." She smiled and patted him gently. "Just take care of Harry for me. I'll handle Petunia." She nodded. "Good. How is he?"

"He wasn't starved this time, which was amazing," Molly reported. She looked at Albus. "He's still seeing *him* in his head. We'll need to work on that."

Xander frowned. "Huh?"

"The curse that backfired tainted him, they're linked," Dumbledore said quietly.

Alex stood up and stared down the headmaster. "You will not use my nephew as a tool, Albus. I will not allow it. He is a young boy, not a trained warrior. If you want one of those, I am one of those and I have access to a Slayer and Rosenburg. Merlin knows we've fought so many battles we're seasoned veterans now. I won't let you use the kids, no matter how often they do it on their own."

"I wasn't planning on it," Dumbledore said gently. "Do calm down." The door slammed open and Snape walked in with Draco. "Ah! You're back." He looked at the boy. "How are you feeling?"

"Horrible," Draco said bitterly. "My father figured out who had me. He sent an owl."

Xander smirked at him. "Let Philip and I talk with your dear father," he snarled. "The man has been waiting too long to feel my foot up his ass again." He nodded at Molly. "Tell my nephew I said to be careful." He stormed out, going to do something about this. First though, he went to stop Petunia before she reported the boy to the police. Vernon's office was usually closed this time of day and he did so want to talk to his niece's husband. He apparated there, startling him so much he spilled his drink down his front. "Vernon Dursley," he said, crossing his arms. "The husband of my grand-niece Petunia. The reason my great-nephew is malnourished and underweight." The man blanched and started to stutter. "Save it," he snapped. The man shut up. "I will say this once. Harry is where I want him for right now. He will be staying with the Weasleys for the rest of this summer and whenever he wants. They are his real family as far as I'm concerned. You will never starve the boy and force him to write letters for food again." He glared at the door when he heard footsteps. "Remember this talk, Dursley. Harry is loved by many people, especially me now that I know he's still living."

"Where were you when he was dropped on our doorstep?" he sneered.

"Deaged. I'm only eighteen again and I doubt anyone wanted him to grow up in America with me." Vernon went pale. "Yes, we can do that. That's why I, who am supposed to be about seventy, am now eighteen. I'm the baby of the family in more ways than one. A menopause baby actually. Very blessed and very powerful. If I *ever* find proof that you're the reason Harry's so small, or the reason he needs glasses, or even if I find out you're the reason he aches most mornings when he wakes up, you will be seeing me again." He waved and was gone.

Vernon slumped down for a moment, then called his wife. "I don't like your relatives," he announced when she answered. "Yes, here! In my office, threatening me! Fine. No, let him be. I don't want more trouble right now. At least he's not under our feet." He hung up and went to open the door, glaring at the woman standing on the other side. "Who're you?" he demanded.

"Marcia Owlfeather, head engineer of Cyclops Oil," she said, holding out a hand. "Family problems?"

"My nephew," he said bitterly. "He lies and the rest of his family is believing him over our obvious care of him." He let her inside, arranging his thoughts so he wouldn't lose this sale. He must have misread the request for a meeting, he had thought he was meeting a man. Who would have thought a woman was an engineer?

***

Greg looked up as the familiar 'pop' noise heralded someone apparating in. They weren't in his office, where he had a target set up, they were out in the halls. He grabbed his wand and stuck his head out, pulling back when he saw their backs were turned to him. Black robes, silver masks. He took a deep breath, but he was shaking. Defense was not his area. "Think!" he hissed at himself. He started by lowering his blinds quietly, following it by moving into a shadowy corner. He couldn't apparate into Grissom's office, he was too rattled. He took another deep breath, peeking out to see them looking in his direction down the halls. He saw a few of his coworkers looking at them too. "Shit!" he decided. He waited until they had passed, then snuck out of his office, going around through the garage. There was a back hallway that connected there to the morgue. He made it around the loop and looked out, shaking his head when he saw the doctor starting toward the door. He waved at him to stay put, then glanced again. They were nearer to Grissom's office than he was. He had left a portkey in there in case anything happened. The doctor held up his emergency beeper and Greg shook his head quickly. That would just get some good cops dead quickly. He saw Nick Stokes enter the hall and winced. "No!" he groaned. Apparently it was loud enough, Nick heard him. He motioned for him to go hide, pointing behind him. Nick went into the next office, and Greg watched as the two Death Eaters walked down the hall, toward the break room.

He sprinted for Grissom's office, which was of course locked. The rattling of the knob alerted them and he took off running, hoping they'd follow him instead of going after his coworkers. He passed Brass. "Don't get in their way," he ordered as he ran past him. "Move them! Now!" He ran into the chest of one who apparated in front of him and ducked down, skidding around him and back into the lab area. He grabbed Nick as he passed, pushing both of them into a lab. "Don't go out there," he panted. He looked outside.

"Who are they?" Nick asked impatiently. "They look like some geeks playing role playing games."

Greg laughed bitterly. "I dare you to say that to their faces after they try to kill me," he told him. He noticed Warrick reaching for the phone. "Don't, they'll get anyone in their way. Just stay in here until I'm gone, they're gone, and Grissom can tell you what went on." He looked outside, they were right out there. "Calm down, Greg. Now is the time for calm. Now is the time to move. Now is the time to try and get out of the building so they can't hurt anyone else," he told himself, trying to calm down. He felt he could try an apparation, flinching when he noticed the doorknob heating up. "I'm going, we'll talk later. Hide, now," he ordered, straightening up and closing his eyes. He pictured the front hallway of the station and made it halfway there when he felt the hex coming his way. He ended the apparation and ducked out of the way, raising his wand. "I don't want to fight," he called. He ducked out and had to move his head quickly, they were marching up to hall toward him. He started a mirror going, something to deflect their spells back at them, and got ready to run again. This was not his area. "Why didn't I do better in Defense?" he groaned. He felt someone grab him and fought against him, kicking Brass before he realized who he was. "Sorry," he said when he was restrained and his wand was taken from his hand. "They're gone?"

"They disappeared, just like you do," Brass said quietly. He nodded at Grissom to let him go. "Who were they?"

"The bad guys," Greg said, going weak in the knees. He was helped into the break room and sat down, facing them. "They're the people I've been running from since the year I graduated. They want what I can do," he told Brass. "That little experiment I have in my lab."

Nick walked in with Catherine. "What was that?" he demanded. "It looked like geeks playing tag but Greg said they were trying to kill him."

"They've been trying since I graduated, Nick," Greg sighed, holding his head. "I thought I had eluded them."

"Could you buying the house have tipped them off?" Brass asked. "You've been visible recently."

"More likely Draco, the kid I'm helping train, was the trigger for that attack," Greg said, forcing himself to sit up. He noticed the doctor coming their way. "Grissom, can you explain? I really want a drink."

"Go home," he encouraged. Greg nodded and stood up. "Do you want someone to drive you? You're still shaking."

"I know, but I can do it. A long drive might help and I can get away from people," Greg pointed out. "They won't bother to stop for anyone standing in their way."

"Is that why you told me not to call someone?" the doctor asked from the doorway. Greg looked at him and nodded. "That's fine. How long will this last?"

Greg shrugged. "I don't know," he admitted. "All I know is that I need to get away from everyone, in case they come back for a second try." He walked out, getting all the way to his lab before another one appeared. He could tell by the body this one wasn't one of the flunkies. He wasn't that muscular and he was holding himself different. He stopped dead, staring at him. "Go away. You won't hurt my coworkers."

"How quaint, you stick up for them," the voice sneered.

"Lucius, how unnice to see you," Greg sneered back. "Leave, now. These people have weapons you can't stop. No matter what you can do." He felt his wand be handed to him and gripped it tightly. "Clear the halls," he ordered. "This is between us." He felt everyone back up, but he could tell Warrick was in a nearby office. He could hear him talking to Sarah. She would stay out of the way but Warrick might try to help him. "Go away, Lucius. Before I have to do something that will make us both sorry."

"I doubt you have it in you," he said, raising his wand. "The Great One wants you, Gregory, inferior though you are." Greg's glare got hotter and he laughed. "Does that bother you?"

"No. The fact that you're willing to give your son to a pedophile does though," Greg said dryly. He attacked, using the most common curse he could think of, actually the only one he could think of. "Engorgio!" Lucius ducked it and Greg ran again, wincing as he was caught by Warrick and put behind him. "Hide," he said, moving him out of the way. The curse that had been going to hit Warrick hit him instead, making him fall to the ground with a shriek of pain.

Philip Callahan appeared. "Lucius," he sneered. "You never did learn. You don't take on a single Bane, you take on all of us at once. I'd leave before the rest of us get here."

Lucius laughed. "Why? Are you going to fight me, you pathetic do-gooder?" He flicked his wand at him but a violent force knocked into his back, sending him sprawling to the ground.

"Never *EVER* touch one of us again," Tipsy shouted, kicking him. She hexed him, making him scream as his skin bubbled like acid had been poured on it. "Leave, Lucius, before the one of us who became an auror comes and arrests you." She let him go, watching as he disappeared.

"Someone help him," Sarah demanded, pointing at Greg.

Philip knelt beside him, carefully undoing the curse. Greg clutched to him. "Shh, it's all right, we heard," he whispered. "We're here. Tipsy and I have it and he's gone."

"My house," Greg groaned. "Snape, Draco."

Tipsy walked over and pulled Greg up to hug him. "I went there first, sweetie, it's all right," she promised. "They're heading back to the school and Emilia's heading to his side." He nodded, passing out in her arms. She looked at all the faces. "Damn it, why can't you guys stay out of fights? I hate erasing memories!"

"Some of us know some of it," Brass said as gently as he ever did. That made Philip look at him. "Tell me and I'll pass along the *official* version." Philip nodded, changing his clothes back to his habit.

"You're a priest," Grissom said, frowning. "I didn't even consider that might be an option."

Philip looked at him, then smiled. "You'd be Grissom?" he asked. He nodded, smirking. "Greg said a lot about you. Do you have an office?"

"Shouldn't he be going to the hospital?" Nick asked, Warrick nodding along with that suggestion.

"And tell them what? A pain curse hit him and he's having aftershocks?" Philip asked. Nick looked confused. "It's all right, I'll explain as much as I can to ya. Let me talk to everyone else first and then I'll answer questions."

"Right this way, Father," Grissom said, leading him to his office. He noticed the signs of tampering and hit himself on the forehead. "His portkey thing."

Philip nodded. "Most likely. Greg's not great at personal transportation." He followed them in and shut the door, telling them exactly what that had been, down to who Lucius was.

***

Greg was helped into the Headmaster's office and was allowed to fall into a chair and curl up. "He was attacked," Tipsy reported. Someone behind the door gasped and she looked at him. "Good, you did make it," she told Draco. "It was your father." She turned to look at the Headmaster again. "He'll need to be hidden."

"I have to go back, they need me," Greg told her. Everyone stared at him. "I'm the only person there who can do my job. It's only Lucius who's stupid enough to try and take me from the station." He forced himself to sit up. "I simply have to prove Lucius is an idiot and then move on with my life."

"That's nearly impossible," Snape said as he walked up the stairs. "He's even now ranting about you." He gave Greg an affectionate touch to the top of the head. "You'll have to hide."

"And I repeat, I'm the only one there who can do what I do," Greg said more firmly. "Without me, they're really short, backlogged, and people worse than Lucius will get away. I *have* to go back. I simply need to fix Lucius first." He looked around. "I thought you said Emilia was heading this way?"

"She, um, stopped off to deal with Lucius herself, I think," Tipsy admitted, grinning at him. "Something about making him sorry by making him screw a few house elves."

Greg burst out laughing, pulling her over to hold on like his sanity depended on it. "I love you guys," he assured her.

Blair bounced in. "I felt but I couldn't get out of the class fast enough. What happened?" He pulled Tipsy off Greg so he could get his own hug. "Did the blonde carpet muncher try for you again?" he asked in his most soothing Guide voice. Greg nodded, allowing himself to calm down. "Then we'll simply have to make Lucius very, very sorry," he promised, looking over at Draco. "You want to help, kid?"

"Do you think it's going to be that easy?" Draco asked in his most condescending voice. "No one gets close to my father, not even my mother and me."

"You'll soon find you can broadcast from a few feet away," Tipsy informed him stiffly. "Why don't we put Greg into a bed so he can take a collapse nap, then we'll figure out how best to use everybody."

"On it," Blair agreed, helping Greg up. "Where, Headmaster?"

"Slytherin," Snape said firmly. "The current password is Shrivelfig." Blair nodded and helped his friend, talking quietly to him as they walked. He looked at Draco as soon as they were out of range. "You're being childish," he reprimanded.

"You know my father," Draco countered calmly. "Not even I can get that close to him, not even if I go along with his schemes. He does not allow people into his personal space."

"Who said I wanna be that close to him?" Tipsy argued, frowning at the boy. "I don't really want to get beyond crossbow range, but I will if it means he stops."

"If that does happen," a calmer voice said as it walked up the stairs. "I think we can deal with the newest head of the house," Xander said, looking at Draco as soon as he walked in. "You called for a power booster?" he asked Tipsy, smiling at her. "It's like I've adopted you guys some days."

She giggled and hugged him. "We're usually pretty glad of it. Did you get everything settled?"

"The family house was torn down due to a fire sixteen years ago," he said with a shrug. "The insurance settlement was put into my vaults. Harry's *adoring* relatives are going to leave him the fuck alone until I say otherwise, under penalty of losing their house to me. Harry's bank account was beefed back up again and a large box of chocolates was sent to the boys so they could get hyper." He smiled at Snape. "I think Emilia may have headed there instead of here. I felt her leave the island."

"You're that tied in?" Draco asked.

Xander looked at him and nodded. "Yuppers." He beamed at the boy. "You're still a snot-nosed brat, Draco; try to impress people for once by being mature." He looked at the Headmaster again. "Is Greg all right? I've never seen Emilia that pissed. I only caught a glimpse of her face before she left."

"He's fine," Snape assured him. "Napping down in the house. I'm sure you can get in, you always did break the lock spells whenever you forgot the passwords." He looked at Draco. "Go settle in."

Xander coughed. "I can feel Emilia again. She must be on her way here. Draco, you can show her where they are." The boy nodded, leaving the adults alone. "Are you sure he can handle it?" he asked bluntly.

"No," Snape admitted, "but he needs the training anyway, before we do something drastic and force a spouse on him." He smiled cruelly and walked after his student, going to make sure he followed orders.

"As long as it's not Harry or Ron," Xander called after him.

***

Detective Brass looked up as the hairs on the back of his neck stood on end, putting down his small glass of whiskey. "Incoming," he said quietly, nodding at the hall and the figure in robes he could see coming their way.

Grissom stood up and went to the door, looking her over. "Greg's no longer here, he's on vacation," he said firmly.

She stopped to look at him, her head tipping off to the side. "He's marked you as a friend. Where is he?" Grissom gave her a look but didn't say anything. She gathered her energy around herself, starting to affect him. "Tell me where my pookie is or else," she warned.

"Chill," Catherine said from behind her. "Some people who seemed to like him a lot have him. Called themselves Banes?" She felt the energy dissipate. "Thank you." She held out her hand. "Catherine Willows."

"Emilia Dorekson."

"Greg mentioned you," Grissom admitted, shaking her hand as well. "Father Philip warned us that some of the people who showed up the first two times were stupid enough to try again."

She hugged him. "You're Grissom." He nodded, patting her awkwardly. "Good." She stormed off, making all the men in the building fall to their knees and start panting as the strong wave of lust washed over them. All but Grissom and Brass.

"Wow," Catherine said, looking at them. "You guys are strong. Even I felt that." She handed over a file. "For you." She left, going to lock herself in a lab away from every man in the precinct.

Grissom went back to his seat. "That's Greg's adored one," he told Brass.

"I noticed the pookie comment," he said, shaking his head to clear it. "Did she do what I thought she did?" Grissom nodded, finishing his drink. "Huh. He likes them stronger than he is?"

"They're old friends, they went to school together," Grissom said as he read the report.

***

Emilia stormed up to the Slytherin house door, pounding on it. "Let me the fuck in or no one's getting any in the UK tonight!" she called. Draco opened the door and pointed at the stairs. "Thank you, cousin." She stormed up there and kicked in Greg's door, startling him. "Twice?"

"Stupid idiots and then Lucius," Greg admitted, holding out his arms. "Can you at least hug me?"

She pulled something from her pocket and drank it quickly, then slid in next to him to hold him. "You can have more than that," she promised. "I liked Grissom, he seemed really nice and decent."

"He's a bit odd but we work well together," he said with a faint smile. "Wanna go back with me?"

"No."

"I have to go back soon."

"Then I'll finish making Lucius sorry." He rolled his head to look at her. "He was yelling at his wife for broadcasting when I left. Of course, he was buried up to the root in her at the time. She was protesting and reminded him she couldn't act against him. He stormed out after that and went to fuck a tree instead. Or that statue in the back yard, one of the two," she said lightly. "Narci and I had a short discussion. She tried to yell at me for doing that and I told her why I had. She shuddered and agreed she would back off. You're mine, Gregory, and no one, not even that one, may hurt you. Never again." He nodded, comforted by her words. "Hell, I'll even give up my toys for you."

"I won't make you do anything," he swore.

She kissed him gently. "Shut up." He smiled at her. "You rest, Greg, let me handle all this," she soothed, stroking his back. He nodded, settling in on her stomach to nap. "You're a wonderful wizard," she murmured, making him smile. "Lucius is going to be sorry he forgot his earlier lessons."

"Emilia, please don't get killed," he begged.

"I won't," she promised. She continued to whisper to him about what she wanted to do, sending him into a peaceful nap.

***

Xander looked around then at the boy pretending to be him. "Two days," he agreed, smiling at him. The boy needed to head home for a wedding and Xander wouldn't dare keep him. The boy hugged him and left, leaving him on that stupid hellmouth. At least the magic wasn't blinding him anymore. He did a small floating spell, smiling when it still worked with almost no interference. He looked to his left as a figure appeared, then on his right when another appeared. "Good evening, Father, Blair. What's up?"

"You adopted us?" Blair asked, smirking at him.

Xander shrugged. "I've got to hang with someone and I like you guys. Did you mind?"

"Nah," Philip said, walking closer. "But if you're one of us, you've got to be initiated." He smirked at Blair. "We'll have to fix that tonight."

"We will," Blair agreed, winking at Xander. He rolled up his sleeves to show off the marks. "Each of us have one of these, the one on our left arm touches the other's. The one on our right arm is a stiff proclamation of what we are." Xander nodded. "Are there any tattoo shops in town? We can lay in the spells tonight."

"It's an ancient power," Philip continued. "It feels dark but it's all in how you use it."

Xander touched Blair's marks, frowning when he felt the power. He stepped back, his wand in hand. "You're not Sandburg." He started to notice things. Blair was altogether too still. He wasn't moving at all. Philip was standing with a fighter's stance. "You're not the Banes," he said calmly, ready to fight.

Blair looked at Philip. "He caught on quick," he said snidely, canceling the illusion. "Ahh, poor boy is confused," he mocked. "Dumass, all little again."

Xander snorted. "You know nothing," he sneered, looking at the other one. "You too. Drop it so I know what I'm fighting." Philip dropped his illusion, becoming another minion. "Fun time?" he suggested, raising his wand.

"What is going on here?" Buffy said loudly. "Xander? That stake's pretty pitiful."

"Buffy, they're not vampires. Go away," he said calmly.

"Huh? Of course they're vampires, they're out here at this time of night," she countered, walking up beside him. "Why are they wearing nightgowns?"

"They're wizards," Xander sighed. He flicked his wand at her. "Leave, Buffy, go find Giles and bring him back here." She nodded, the compulsion working on her. He rolled his eyes. "Slayers," he said with a mean grin. They took a step back. "Come on, let's dance," he snarled, casting the first spell.

Buffy shook herself free, looking confused. She looked back at Xander and caught him casting something. "Maybe I do want Giles here," she decided, running off. Xander didn't do magic. There was something very wrong going on. She pounded on Giles' door, eyes wide when he opened it. "Xander's using a weak stake-looking thing to cast magic," she told him. "He tried to do a vampy compel thing to make me get you. He's in the park off Main."

"We'll figure out what is going on," Giles agreed, grabbing his jacket with his stake in it to follow her out.

Willow, who had been sitting on the couch, follow silently, frowning. "Why does Xander have a wand?" she muttered.

They came up on the fight and found one person on the ground, another fighting with Xander and losing. Xander shouted 'ha!' and "Bollocks Ascende!" making the man fall to his knees crying in pain. "Serves you right to take me on," Xander sneered.

Willow clapped, walking around the stunned duo. "Nice one. I didn't know sending someone's ...those back up would hurt like that, Xander." He grinned at her and brushed his hair off his sweaty forehead.

"Um, explanations?" Buffy asked, raising a hand.

"Yes, I believe we should all hear one," Giles said firmly, glaring at the boy. "Why are you using magic? You've never so much as dabbled with the dark arts before." He looked the boy over, seeing how he stood, how confident and assured he looked, and mentally sighed. "He's gone over fully," he announced. "Willow, bind him."

"No," Xander said, walking closer. He stopped just shy of five feet away from the Watcher. "I've been using magic longer than you've been alive, Giles."

"Xander, you're barely eighteen," Willow said gently, her face showing her sorrow. "Magic can warp you, it says so in the books. We'll help you refind yourself. Give me the wand."

Xander snapped. "Impedimentia!" he cast, sticking her in place. He held up his wand when Buffy moved closer. "All I did was stick her like a statue. It's easily fixed but she and you will listen, Buffy Summers. No, I am not the Xander Harris you knew. My name is Alexander Dumass."

"Didn't he write the Three Musketeers?" Buffy asked Giles. Giles frowned and nodded. "Stealing a new name too?"

Xander grinned his usual goofy grin. "He was a cousin, a squib, but a pretty nice guy to the family. We were both named after an uncle of ours. His name has one 's' and mine has two." He stroked his wand. "This is my wand. I'm a wizard, Buffy." Giles hissed. "Oh, shut up," he said dryly. Giles flinched. "My name is Alexander Dumass, top scholar in Defense Against the Dark Arts at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, also tops in Charms. I am also known as the Breaker or the Curse Breaker because that was my job before I was caught in a curse and deaged to the age of five and stuck here for my own protection." Willow made a protesting noise. He looked at her. "Sorry, Wills, but that playing in the sandbox in the park the day before school started was an implanted memory. Dumbledore messed in your head so I'd have someone to talk to." He looked back at Giles, ignoring Buffy for now. "I know very well you've heard of me, I found myself in one of your Chronicles, and the result of that fight."

"Is that true?" Buffy asked calmly.

Giles looked at the boy. "There is such an entry," he admitted. "This can't be him though."

"Why? Because I look different? That picture wasn't me, it was my brother-in-law, Laurence."

"Hold on, before we go any farther," Buffy started, trying to think. "You're different, Xander. You're not tripping over your feet, you're calm and not bouncing and you just fought. What gives?"

"What gave was the protection that was laid over me. Giles had a hand in keeping it over me," Xander said smoothly, glaring at him. "To put it like the people who helped me, it was like I was wearing a costume of myself. My body and my memories were fighting each other." He smiled at her. "I'm actually known for my sword-work, my dancing, and my whoring days," he said bluntly.

Giles shook his head. "This can't be. There are no charms to deage someone."

"No, but there are curses," someone said as they uncovered themselves, appearing out of nowhere it seemed.

"Father," Xander said, smiling at him. "I just fought someone who tried to look like you." He pointed at the last thug that he had knocked down. "Or was he trying to be Sandburg?" he said, thinking back. "I think he was trying to be Sandburg." He looked at him. "Where did you find an invisibility cloak? I've been looking for one most of my adult life!" he whined.

Philip grinned, patting him on the back. "In Vegas. It was the only one they had." He winked at him. "Unfreeze your friend and I'll let you use it to spy on Greg and Emilia."

"Good, they're together," he said, nodding his like of that arrangement. "Lucius?"

"Is presently having relations with a statue. Unfreeze Willow."

"Fine. I was only trying to protect myself." He unfroze her and moved the both of them out of her way. She reoriented and he put up a shield, stopping her spell to steal his wand. "That's why." He froze her again, this time with the leg locker hex. "Now that we've had that fun," he announced, looking at Buffy. "You look like you're confused," he said mildly.

"You're a priest," she told Philip. "You guys use magic?"

Philip gave her one of his nearly patented gentle smiles. "I'm the same as Xander is, Buffy, a wizard. To us, this is our fundamental nature, no matter what other calling we are given in life."

"To us, the magic is part of our being," Xander explained, hoping she would get it. "For Willow, it's like an external force she can wield. For us it's like our blood and our skin. That's why one of us will always beat one like Willow if we know what she is. We can sever her links to the magic and save ourselves a lot of trouble."

"Father," Giles said. "The Church allows this?"

"Who're you to question the Church?" Xander countered, getting between them. He could see the anger in Giles' eyes. "You who helped stick that stupid protection on me, the one that drew so many creatures here and nearly got me killed many times. You who helped Buffy see that we're all wrong," he spat. "I am not a freak, thank you, no matter what you think." Giles backed up a step. "I am a man, Giles, the same as you are. Only I'm slightly different because my body is in itself a power-point of immense possibilities."

"Whoa!" Buffy said, getting between them. "Speak to me, you can vent on him later. I'm the one you have to worry about. Like you said, you can deal with his magic, mine's a better ass kicking waiting to happen, Xander. Or are you something else?"

He looked down at her, looking sad. "I've been Xander since I was deaged," he said quietly. "I stood by you even though I knew it was my life at stake, with my abilities taken from me by selfish people. If you want to doubt, that's fine. I won't send the person filling in for me back." He turned and looked at Philip. "Want to get a pint?"

"The Broomstick's closed," Philip said gently. Xander shrugged. "Then we'll go have a few. You can tell me what those two wanted." He pulled his own wand, making Buffy and Giles both flinch. "Your surrogate, does he have an illusion?" Xander nodded, looking calm but angry. "Then we'll handle that. Head back to the school. I'll fix this."

"Watch out for Willow. She's been being a power user recently." He glared at Giles. "If you ever need me and not the person I sent to fill in, tell me." He waved his wand and disappeared, going to the house in Vegas to check on it first. He found someone sitting in the dark and looked at them. "Shit," he said suddenly. "Lucius, how unpleasant to see you." He gripped his wand tighter and his second one slipped into his other hand. "Get out. Greg didn't invite you in."

Lucius stood up. "Contrary to what you've been fighting I am not a vampire," Lucius said smoothly.

"Bet me," Xander snorted. "You suck like a dementor, that makes you a vampire in my book and makes you fair game to attack." He felt someone familiar popping in. "Out, Philip," he ordered. "Lucius and I need to have a talk." Philip disappeared, going for someone close by. It didn't have the feel of a long distance apparation. "Shall we?" he asked, bowing slightly to him.

Lucius sneered and raised his own wand. "I came to talk, not to fight."

"Pity, because I don't talk to ghouls or vampires. You have nothing I want to hear. Now leave or we'll dance."

"That's a lie, I've seen you talking to a few vampires," Lucius laughed and lowered his wand slightly. "My Master can give you power like you've only dreamed, Dumass. He can give you the power to rule a town like your new hometown."

"I have all the power I want, need, or desire," Xander countered. "He has nothing for me." Lucius smirked at him. "Listen, fuckwad, I've got the only key to the vault in Stonehenge. I don't need or want more power. I have at my fingertips all the power of the world whenever I want to use it." He backed up a step. "That's what this is about," he said calmly, understanding now. "I'm not opening it for him, Lucius. You can't make me. It has to be done by my own free will. No curses, no Imperious, nothing like that will allow it to open through me and you can't give me a good enough reason to open the vault so he can have Merlin's staff."

Lucius laughed again, longer this time. "Not even your precious nephew and the Weasleys?"

"If you've ever met my nephew, you'd know he was stronger than you and he'll protect the Weasleys to his death. If you haven't, I'll be happy to introduce you so you can see you're following the wrong party. He is much stronger than your bitchy and whiny ghoul can ever be," he sneered. "My nephew was given the will to reshape the world to fit himself and he has the power to do it. Why would he let you destroy that which helps him with his goals?"

"Your nephew, or should I say your son?" he asked with a smirk. "Is even now sleeping the sleep of the heavily bespelled. There is nothing you can do to save him, save giving my Master the staff." He stepped closer. "Or you could give it to me and my son in return for yours."

Xander kicked him in the stomach, then hexed him with a more ancient version of the Cruciatus, something he had learned from the tombs in Egypt. Lucius screamed, holding his body like it was coming apart. Xander leaned down to get into his face. "If you've hurt Harry, I'm taking your son as mine," he sneered. "Think what a veela of his nature can do in *my* hands," he sneered. He grabbed the man and apparated them back to The Three Broomsticks. "Madam Rosemerta!" he screamed. "Call an auror! Harry's under attack at the Weasleys!" She came running, as did her guest that night. He handed over Lucius after binding him, but without taking off the pain spell, then went to call the Headmaster. "Check the Burrow," he said in a deadly quiet voice. "Lucius seems to think that they're all under a sleep geas. He wants what I can free from under Stonehenge." He looked back at Lucius. "For acting against my family, I start the Rights of Reparation."

"NO!" Lucius shouted, struggling to get free. "You will not have him!" he said.

Xander kicked him in the back of the head. "Shut up, you whiny ponce!" Someone came through the fire and stopped him, making him glare at them instead. "Get off, Severus. Now." The arms around him were removed and he saw the man's fear, probably not something anyone saw in his eyes. "The man thinks he's hurt my family. How very wrong he is." He kicked Lucius again, this time in the nuts. "If my *nephew* is hurt, I'm taking everything of his. Harry is the last pure one in my line, it is legal by the standards of the wizarding laws." He flashed off, heading to the Burrow. Complete silence. "Hello?" he called. He heard movement and headed that way, meeting one of the boys in the hall, Percy he thought. "Wake everyone else up."

"Why?" he asked, looking like he was confused. He yawned. "It's the middle of the night, Mr. Dumass."

"Because Lucius Malfoy has decided that he's put a sleep spell on all of you. We need to know if it's happened and warn your family, then ward your house," Xander said calmly. Percy's eyes went wide and he headed for his parent's bedroom. He came out, shaking his head. "No, what, Weasley? Are they gone?" Percy nodded quickly, sliding down a wall to sit and whimper. "Get up! Now is not the time for that. Which rooms are occupied? Check them all! I'm getting help here now." He went to the fireplace and opened it, sending out to someone who could help. "Professor Methos, we've got a fucking bad situation. Potter may be missing. Lucius was sneering that he had them all under sleep geas." Methos slowly put down his beer, not saying anything when some slopped on his hand. "We need you now, sir."

"I'm coming," he said simply, cutting the connection.

Xander looked around as Percy came down, now dressed in a sweater and a pair of shoes along with his pajama bottoms. "Anyone?"

"Ginny," he said weakly. "She won't wake up."

"Then take her and go to the school. Go only to the school. Get someone to call in the rest of the Banes, they'll protect you all." Percy nodded, running back up the stairs. Xander paced, watching as the boy took his sister away. He took a deep breath, then lifted his head. "FUCK THEM!" he shouted. Someone clapped and he spun to look at Nick Boyle. "They're mostly gone. I found Percy awake and he found the daughter, who wouldn't wake. Everyone else is gone."

"Then we'll hunt," he said simply, shrugging. "Where was Lucius?"

"I left him with Madam Rosemerta and in a lot of pain." They apparated there, landing behind the auror. "Let him go for a minute," he ordered. The man flinched and backed away from him. "Lucius," he asked in his best 'nice and sweet' voice. "Where are they? Where did you take them?"

Lucius glared at him. "I'd rather kiss a dementor," he said coolly.

"You've already forfeited your son, do you want to forfeit the rest of your family?" Xander sneered, crossing his arms. "We can push for that as well." Nick looked at him. "Harry's my nephew, the last in my line," he said calmly. "They've got all the Weasleys but that girl and Percy."

"And Bill," Madam Rosemerta said. "He's asleep upstairs drunk." She spit on Lucius. "At least he won't use your son and give him to someone."

"I could have destroyed the Dark Lord," Lucius sneered. "You're keeping him in power, Dumass."

"No, I'm keeping you out of power, Malfoy," Xander said coldly, making him flinch. "Since I think you're the greater evil, why would I bother helping you? I can defeat the Dark Lord easier." He tilted his chin up. "Last chance."

Lucius grabbed the auror's wand and pointed it at himself. "Never. Avada Kedavra!" He fell over dead.

"Well, blast," the auror said, sounding disappointed. "We could have learned a lot from him." He glared at Xander. "You could have let us push him!"

"You can trap his spirit and make him do your bidding," Nick reminded him. "Do it that way." The auror blanched. "What? I work with the Legacy, I've seen six or seven of those recently. Get the asshole in charge to do that." He looked at Dumass. "What do you want to do?"

"Go find Bill, wake him up and get him up to the school. I'm going to see if I can find Harry."

"By yourself?"

"Yup." He started to move but Nick caught him so he looked at him. "What? I've been fighting a lot longer than you, Mr. Boyle."

"Yeah, but going by yourself is suicide. Let us help."

"I've already called in an older friend. He'll help," Xander assured him. "Guard the family, guard my new prize, and I'll see you later." He walked out into the night, disappearing to where he could feel another shining light of power. "Professor," he said, clasping hands with him. "We've got Ginny, Percy, and Bill, but he's drunk. Boyle's watching them. Lucius refused to tell me where they're being kept."

"We can do a blood calling," Methos pointed out, pulling a knife. "Give some." Xander took it and slit the side of his forearm, watching as it bled onto the small brass plate Methos had pulled out his pack. A piece of lodestone was dropped into it and it pointed to their right, South. "We'll go in fifty mile increments so we don't overshoot." Xander nodded and let him lead the way. He was much more calm at the moment. Xander would get to wear out his rage soon enough. No one touched his family.

***

Nick stormed into the school, looking around. Draco and Snape were standing there waiting on him. "We're in deep shit, Dumass is off his rocker."

"After being stuck on a hellmouth away from everything he considered important, I'm not surprised," Philip said as he walked down to join them. "What's going on?"

"Bill's being carted up soon. He was drinking with a few of his friends. The rest of the family's still MIA. He called Professor Methos."

"He's the best, Nick. He's been fighting for centuries. He understands this sort of anger," Philip pointed out. "Anything else?"

"Dumass is claiming Right of Reparation." He looked at Draco. "You for his great-nephew."

"That's not an even trade," Snape said quietly, looking at Draco.

"What Right of Reparation?" Draco asked.

Snape cleared his throat. "It is an older law. It allows wizards who have been badly wronged and who think they cannot get fair retribution any other way to take something of equal value from the person who wronged them. In most cases, it was used in cases of death." He looked at Nick. "Draco is a son, not a great-nephew."

"Dumass said Harry was the last of his line, maybe he's counting on that."

"Or possibly," Blair said as he popped his head around a corner, "there is a closer relationship there that we don't know about." He grinned and hopped down the stairs, stopping a few from the bottom so he could lean on the railing. "At least we know he won't hurt Draco and he'll keep him under control."

"I'm not going anywhere!" Draco said hotly.

"Kid, your father committed suicide tonight instead of being arrested," Nick said gently. "Dumass will protect you."

"I will not go with that nancy boy ponce!" Draco shouted.

Blair twitched a finger in his ear. "You even sound like that vampire that came for the reunion, Spike, wasn't it?"

Nick nodded. "He surprised me. One of us actually got turned?"

Snape smirked at them. "You think that's humorous, he came from the same town as Dumass and didn't know he was a wizard. Not only that, but the vampire has been neutralized so he has to help the Slayer there." He grabbed Draco before he could move. "There will be an arbitrator coming soon, you should get ready and calm yourself."

"Fuck calming myself!" he shouted. "You're selling me to him to make him shut up about my father! Let him tell the fucking world, see if I care!"

"At least he's not threatening you or anyone else," Snape pointed out delicately. Draco glared at him and stomped off. He rolled his eyes. "Teenagers," he said in disgust.

"This could be the best thing that ever happened to the kid," Blair said gently, patting him on the shoulder. "Just think, Dumass will make sure he's trained and he will have to protect him, even from Voldie." He winked and grinned. "Plus, I think they'd make a really cute couple." He finished coming down the last few steps. "Is Greg up yet? He and Emilia can shelter the kid and negotiate on his behalf."

"I'm wondering if his mother is still alive," Nick said quietly, glancing around. "Is there any way to check?"

Greg came running, running into Nick before he could stop. "Why was Draco sobbing?" he demanded.

"Dumass' nephew was taken, along with most of the Weasleys," Blair told him. "So Xander demanded the Right of Reparation."

"Huh? A son does not equal a great-nephew."

"No, but both boys are the ends of their lines," Snape pointed out, liking Nick's reasoning for now, unless Blair was correct in his assumption. "Are you up to going to see if his mother is alive?"

Greg nodded. "Sure. Let me finish getting dressed." He jogged off again, going to put on something different. If he had anything in that room. If not, he'd go in his work clothes, he was neat enough probably. When he was done, he went to where they could hear Draco crying, tapping gently. "Hey." Draco opened the door, giving him a hopeful look. "I'm going to get your mother. What's the floo?"

"Malfoy Manor, Main Hall," Draco said quietly, wiping his face off. "Is it real? Can he do that to me?"

Greg forced the boy to look up at him. "He can," he said quietly, "and he might, but he might also have your best interests at heart, Draco. Dumass won't put up with shit if you go by his reputation, but he also won't put up with you being helpless and undefended. He was a Slytherin like yourself for most of his life, until he was resorted, so he'll understand a lot more than most people you could have aligned yourself with. Plus, Dumass has money. A lot of money if what he was hinting was true." He messed the blond hair up further. "Being what you are means that you should be used to considering mates based on political and monetary power. Consider him."

"He's not pure," Draco said firmly.

"Actually, he is," Greg refuted. "He was James Potter's grandfather's brother. They were pure. Yes, it'd be different because you'd be the lesser party in any relationship, but you'd also be the pampered one. Xander seems to be a fusser, someone who likes to take care of others. All his lovers have said so." He gave him a hesitant smile. "You get cleaned up. He's out hunting down the Weasley family and his nephew." Draco blanched. "Do you know something that could help?"

"Most likely Father would have hidden them near the house. Somewhere he wouldn't have to travel very far to get to." He swallowed. "My mother's in danger."

"That's the other reason I'm going. You stay here and talk with Emilia. She's really good at calming hysterical people." Draco nodded, heading into the room Greg had been using, and he headed for the house floo. He found the pot of powder and tossed a handful in, walking in once it was green. "Malfoy Manor, Main Hall," he said firmly, closing his eyes. He spun off, landing with a thump a few seconds later. He opened his eyes and saw the person with the sword. "I am Gregory Sanders, personal apprentice to Professor Snape," he announced. The sword wavered. "Someone's called Reparation and Payment on Lucius. I need to speak to Narcissa."

The guard shook his head. "She's indisposed."

"Her son's about to be forfeited. I think she'll want to know. Besides, Lucius did something and Draco thinks the people are coming here to look for his latest victims." The guard blanched and ran off, so he found the pot of floo powder here. A stunning blonde woman walked in and he nodded. "Narcissa."

"Gregory. What's this about Lucius and his victims?" she asked calmly, but her hands were shaking.

"Lucius bespelled and kidnaped most of the Weasley clan and Harry Potter. His Great-Uncle's on his way to look for him. Draco thinks he's stashed them close by, and this would be the first logical place to rip apart." She nodded, closing her eyes and swallowing. "Sit, Narcissa. There's news that hasn't reached you yet." She let him help her to a seat and sit beside her. "Narci, Lucius committed suicide earlier so he wouldn't be arrested. He went after me, he went after Dumass like a dumbass. Dumass, in retaliation for his nephew being taken, called in the Rule of Reparation and demanded Draco." She shook her head slowly. He nodded. "They're both the ends of the line, Narci. We're pretty sure he means it. Your son needs you, not your cousin Emilia. I've been asked to bring you back to the school."

"Why would he do that? They're not equivalent," she whispered.

"There's two theories. The end of the lines theory, and Blair Sandburg's that he's not his great-uncle, but somewhat closer in line to him." She touched the scars on her forearms. "We knew it was necessary," he whispered, touching them with her. "We know what he did to you. Now Severus wants you there. I have the feeling he's going to protect you himself. Plus, you'll need to negotiate with Dumass. The guy's on a rip."

She stood up. "Let me get a few things."

"Narcissa, they could be here any moment."

She looked at him. "I'm already packed, I only have to gather my things and shrink them." She hurried off, going to do just that. She added in all the vault keys, her husband's will that she had rewritten for him, and the large family jewelry cases. They were shrunken down into her purse and then she left, taking her bodyguard with her. They flooed back to the school, meeting the Headmaster. She nodded at him. "My son needs me?"

"He does," he said gravely. "I have to ask; did you know, Narcissa Malfoy?"

"Not of this tragedy," she answered simply. "I only hear things after they happened." She looked over as her son was led in by Blair. "Son."

"Mother," he said, rushing over to hug her. "Don't let them."

"Hush," she ordered. "We will do whatever we can. For now, show me to your room, we'll stay together. I fear the house won't stand up to their anger." She let him lead her away, flinching when she walked through the Slytherin doorway.

"Mother, weren't you one?" Draco asked.

She shook her head, smiling sadly. "No, my son, I wasn't. I was a Gryffindor." He flinched and she patted him gently on the back. "There is much I have to let you in on now that he is gone." Draco nodded and led her up to his room, letting her settle onto his personal bed while he took one of the other ones.

***

Xander found the blockage for the cave, feeling it magically to find the cracks. "I found the way in," he announced. "Step back." He pulled his wand and concentrated on the crack. "Sever," he hissed. The rock split and fell to the side. He felt the force field and sighed. "This is really strong. Can you tell if it's built on their energy? I don't want to hurt them."

Methos gently moved the young man aside. "You're tired, let me help," he noted when the boy looked at him. He touched the shield and smiled, finding the release easily. The shield fell, and he could hear grumbling noises. "It was keyed to the sleep spell." He walked the boy back, looking at the family laid out on the stone slabs. "What did he want?"

"Merlin's staff." Methos looked at him. "I'm one of the few who can get it," he reminded the immortal Defense teacher. "It takes someone of mine or Bill Weasley's category and skill to open that tomb at all." He walked over to where Ron and Harry were lying curled up together, shaking Harry awake first. The boy blinked at him. "Good evening. Wouldn't you rather be in a bed?"

"I am," Harry complained.

"No, you're not," Methos assured him. "You're on a sacrificial stone. The person who put you here is dead." Arthur woke up and looked at him, then silently counted heads. "Bill, Ginny, and your son Percy are at the school and safe. Lucius is no more."

Arthur shook Molly, then went to wake everyone else. He smiled when Ron batted at his hands, but continued until his son woke up. He looked at Xander, then at Methos. "Why?"

Xander looked at him. "Merlin's Staff," he said simply.

"But it takes a curse breaker of great skill...." Harry started, trailing off when he realized who he was talking to. "Did you give it to him?"

Xander gave him a gentle smile. "No, Harry, I gave him pain and agony, a kick to the back of the head, and watched as he A-K'd himself so he wouldn't be arrested," Xander said quietly. "Now let's go back to the school." Everyone nodded and he let Methos lead the way. Once everyone was out, he tracked the image he could feel. There was a hidden chamber somewhere.

"Aren't you coming?" Ron asked from the entryway.

"I can feel something's off in here," Xander said absently, continuing. He had the wall but the exact spot was off. There was a separate trigger and moving part. He cast the charm to let him know which trigger it used and smiled, it was an older one. "Open," he hissed in Swedish. The door slid open and Ron gasped, walking over to look at the pile of things. "I think we've found the majority of the Malfoy treasures," he said dryly. "Plus three restricted magical artifacts. Arthur?" he called, bringing him running. "Maybe you should call someone. I'm not touching the Challis of the Damned for anyone."

Arthur looked at the silver goblet with emeralds studding the rim. "Ron, don't touch it," he warned, heading to call someone to get that thing. It was a forbidden artifact and had been stolen from the Ministry's vaults two years ago.

Ron nudged Xander. "Does that work pay well?" he asked.

Xander grinned at him. "You start off on regular salary, which sucks monkey butts, but if you get good enough you can request to be put on commission. The problem is that you'll have dry spells. Of course, I made about eighty billion over my career. I spent a lot of it too," he said with a grin. "You would not believe how much it costs to rent a prostitute in Cairo fifteen years ago. The Muslims do not like that trade in the least."

"Wow," Ron said, eyes bugging. "But Bill...."

"Bill's just went to commission status," Xander said, patting him on the back. "It's exciting work and you get to do a lot of traveling, especially if you're willing to do underwater stuff, that was just opening up as a field when I was deaged, but you'll never own more than three suitcases full of anything, excluding your official traveling supplies like your tent and your jeep. You'll want either a partner or a spouse before you go and make sure they want to do the same thing, or to keep a house without you for ten months out of the year. Otherwise, the goblins only like to screw you over a little bit, no worse than haggling for herbs."

Bill walked in, squinting a bit. "I hate the Suddenly Sober charm," he noted, smiling at Dumass. "It's a great thing you created, but it's hell on a body."

"That's what you get for drinking so hard," Xander said with a grin. "Ron wanted to know how I found this area."

"You get a feel for it," Bill assured him, patting him on the back. "Okay, I need my special gloves and a number of carrying cases." He looked at his father and the people that had come to get him. "I'm not touching that without having the proper equipment. I've already handled enough unholy nasties in my life."

"Wow," Ron said, still looking stunned. "Like every year?"

"You can ask him about it later," Arthur said, dragging his youngest son with him. "Come, Xander. I think you should probably escort the rest of us back to the school."

"Yeah, I probably should. Since Lucius stole my nephew, I declared reparation on him and stole Draco."

"Why?" Ron asked, looking confused. "Who'd want him?"

"You'd be surprised. The boy's a majorly hot thing," Xander offered. "He needs a personality adjustment, but I think six months with Buffy should cure that." He grinned suddenly. "I just torched most of my life in Sunnydale tonight," he admitted. "Two attackers and I used magic. Got caught by the Slayer and her Watcher." Arthur gave him a small smile and a pat on the back. "Hey, that means I only have to look at vampires if I want to," he said happily, bouncing down the halls. "Oh, beloved!" he called mockingly. Narcissa came out of Slytherin and put a hand in the middle of his chest to stop him. He kissed her on the cheek. "I'll make sure you're well-taken care of if they take the family's money for what I found hidden behind the Weasleys."

"What did you find?" Draco asked, still looking sick and disturbed.

"The Challis of the Damned for starters," Ron said enthusiastically. "Xander, do you think you and Bill could figure out if I'm cut out for that sort of thing?"

Xander messed his hair up. "Sure, Ron. I'd love to. Tomorrow?" Ron nodded, smiling happily. "Then go to bed. I'm guessing most of your family is in Gryffindor right now." Ron jogged away and he smiled at Narcissa. "I stunned him by finding your husband's hidey-hole without magic."

"I see." She pulled herself up. "My son is not equal to your great-nephew." He grimaced and her eyes lit up. "Really?"

Xander groaned. "Do not say that out loud. Do you know how many people would shit bricks if they found out? Besides, they are both the ends of the lines and I'm one of the few that can make sure your son's safe."

Methos walked up behind them. "If not, I can take him with me for a bit. There's nothing like living in Paris full time to make one feel puny and unnecessary to the world." Draco shuddered, clutching his mother's arm. "Or you, Narcissa, if you'd like to leave. I'll help you set yourself up there in a grand villa or in the city if you want."

She nodded. "I would like that," she agreed, looking at her son. Then she looked at Xander. "What would you plan on doing with him?"

"Well, first I'd knock down that arrogance to a tasteful level," Xander said dryly. "Six months on the Hellmouth should about do it. The current Slayer's a peach." He grinned. "I'd also make sure he finished school, got his training, and figured out what he wanted to be when he finishes growing up. I would not force myself on him, nor would I allow him to be corrupted and taken like you were." She inclined her head at that. "Finally, if Harry survives all this, I'd let him go once he was twenty-one if he wanted to." He looked at Draco. "If this does happen, you'll have your own bedroom and a personal house elf. You will not be permitted into my bedrooms unless I say so."

"Plural?" Methos asked with a sense of tolerant fondness.

Xander looked at him. "I don't have sex in my personal bed unless I plan on having that person for a very long time. All my dalliances happen in other rooms." He looked at Draco. "You'll find I'm reasonable, being two years older than you right now, but I won't put up with hysterics or anything like that."

Draco shook his head. "No. I won't go. I'll kill myself first." His mother slapped him, making him hang his head. "Mother," he pleaded.

She tipped his face up. "Draco, this may well be the best way to protect you from your father's friends. Do you want to take the Mark?" He shook his head quickly. "Then calm yourself." She looked at Xander. "We will answer you tomorrow." She led her son back into the house and firmly shut the door.

"I guess I'm going to my room tonight," Xander sighed, looking at Methos. "Do you have a bunking space?"

"Not really, but I'm sure I can find a bed," he said smoothly.

"Well, technically, the bed I'm heading to isn't mine, but it's roomy." Methos laughed and let himself be led. It had been a long time since anyone had touched him and he had heard wonderful things about that young man.

***

Snape stormed down to Xander's room and banged on the painting, making them open up. "Do stop that caterwauling," he demanded. "Some of us would appreciate being able to sleep tonight!"

Xander looked back at Methos, who was looking amused. "Who said it was us?" he snorted. "I have quiet sex, thank you. Besides, Methos isn't that loud either."

"Have you thought it might be your beloved apprentice," Methos suggested dryly. "His new woman is enough to make many a man wail."

Snape stormed off, going to quiet them down too. He found Draco whining in his sleep, acting like he was trying to reach someone. He found Emilia howling with pleasure and Greg threw a hex his way when he tried to get them to stop. He decided he should retreat for the moment, he could chastise them over breakfast.

"Gee, Greg, I didn't know you two were *that* close," Emilia teased when he pulled himself back up to face her for a kiss.

Greg shuddered. "If you allude to that again, I'm going to lose my lunch and my lust, Emilia. He's like my big brother!"

"Shh." She kissed him gently, making him smile. Then she rolled so she was on top of him, straddling his hips. "I'm sorry I gave you nasty thoughts, Greg. You're a wonderful wizard and more than man enough for me and three others like me."

"All I need is you," he promised, cuddling her tightly. "Now, when did you want to finish this? I'm willing to wait as long as you are before I plunge myself into you and formally make you mine."

She smiled, leaning down to kiss him on the tip of the nose. "I know you are, but if you don't break that last barrier soon I'm going to go insane," she whispered. He grinned and moved his fingers to touch her, making her wiggle. "Greg, I mean it."

He rolled them over, putting her under him. "However and whenever you want," he promised gently.

She smiled. "Now, Greg. Please?"

He laughed and licked her neck as he slowly slid into her. "Deep breath," he whispered. She took one and he finished it, making her squeal as he finished sinking into her. "How's that?"

"I like that," she admitted. "I'd like it more if you'd move a bit, just to let me get used to it."

He grinned. "All you ever have to do is ask." He pulled back so he could do this the right way. Severus was going to be pissed in the morning because he wasn't going to be getting any sleep.

***

Philip looked at Nick, who was still half-asleep, then at Professor Methos, who was nodding off. Then he looked at Xander, who was all but bouncing. "Nick, how's Derek?" he asked.

"Fine. Grumpy but fine. You pulled me out of bed and he hates that," he said with a slight grin. "How's your house and the translations?"

"Going well enough," Philip admitted with a faint smile. "I'm sorry I did that to you."

"Not a problem. I was needed here. I can always go shag Derek." He grinned and winked at Methos, who was looking their way. "Have you ever met my lover, Derek Rayne?"

"Once or twice," he admitted. "He's in possession of a few of my favorite things. We've had words about me getting them back." He sipped his coffee, something he had brought up so the house elves would be able to make it for him. He had forgotten how efficient those creatures could be. Maybe he'd try to talk one into coming back with him. He looked at Philip. "How are the books going?"

"Not well," Philip admitted. "Two of them are in some sort of code."

Xander leaned closer. "We used to have a code key lying around the Watcher's house," Xander admitted. "It was the DuLac Cross or something like that." Philip and Nick both winced. "Sorry, Spike found it for his Dru-pookie." He looked over as Harry and Ron came in talking to Ginny.

"What is the real story?" Nick whispered. "Blair thinks he's your kid."

Xander looked at him, looking amused. "Not even."

"Oh, come on, you like us. There's not many secrets between the Banes, Xander. It makes us weaker. Since you've all but adopted us and asked for admission, I'm sure you'd fit in."

Harry sat down across from Xander, giving him a hopeful smile. "Can you talk to Ron and me both about what you used to do? It sounds really neat."

"I can," Xander agreed, giving him a smile. "Relax, Harry, you've still got family. Not that I knew your father, but I did know your grandfather and about three generations of cousins."

"Cool," Ron said happily. "You guys had a big family?" Xander nodded. "What happened?"

"A plague," Xander said with a diffident shrug, though you could tell he was uneasy discussing it. "It got most of us. All but myself, one cousin, and Harry's grandmother in the entire family."

"I'm sorry," Harry whispered, looking at his plate. Xander forced his face up. "Can you tell me about some of the family? Dad wasn't much of a diary keeper."

"Sure," Xander said, softening up to the boy. He understood the boy's desire for a family. He had felt it himself when he was younger. "I've got my photo albums stored, Harry. It's mostly from my later life, but I have a few pictures of your grandmother and a few of your dad when he was younger. We'll look through them together." Harry nodded. "I wish the family house had survived. There was a three-hundred-foot hallway built specifically for the portraits."

"What happened to it?" Ron asked.

"It burned about sixteen years ago. Supposedly a lightening strike. The goblins didn't say anything else. Though one of them did let slip that something was going on at the house before that." He looked over as Greg and Emilia walked in, smiling at them. "They are adorable together. Even their hairs match very well. Hers is the color of the undertone in his." He smiled at Ron. "They've been waiting a long time and it's nice to see that sometimes things do work out all right."

Snape stomped over, glaring at him. "The Headmaster overheard you wondering about your house. He said to come talk to him after breakfast." He sneered at the boys. "I'm sure you can find something constructive to do."

"Bill said he'd talk to us about being a curse breaker," Ron told him, smiling happily. "It sounds pretty neat, don'tcha think?"

"I do not," Snape said firmly. "It sounds like a lot of traveling and many sweaty nights."

"Not if we can get Nick to teach the boys how to SCUBA dive," Xander put in, grinning at him. "Underwater explorations were just getting hot when I left."

"They're still hot," Ginny told him. "Bill was mentioning it when he was talking to his boss through the floo this morning." She looked at Ron. "He said I might even have what it takes."

"You're a girl," Ron snorted.

"The toughest curse breaker I've ever met was a girl," Xander told him, staring him down. "Not to mention most of the really powerful people I've ever met have been girls. Girls can kick guys' asses and get away with it. Especially sisters." Ginny giggled. "Never underestimate her, Ron."

"Sure," Ron said, frowning at his sister. "It's dangerous and sweaty."

"Yeah, and it's not here," Ginny pointed out.

"No fighting," Philip said, falling back on his experience as a teacher at a Catholic boarding school. "Eat." They nodded and pulled food onto their plates. "You too, Xander." He grinned but ate as well. "Thank you." He looked at Nick. "You as well. Derek would hurt me if I let you waste away."

"Yes, Father Philip," Nick said in a high falsetto, earning a kick under the table. "Ow!" he complained playfully.

"Remember, I will get you someday, I'm very patient that way," Philip pointed out, glaring at his best friend.

"Yes, dear," Nick said, blowing a kiss. "I'll behave before you have to tell Derek on me. He might have to spank me this time."

"I'll tell Sloan on you and make him spank you," Philip countered.

"Philip, I'm trying to eat here," Nick pointed out as he dropped his fork. "That was the most disgusting thought I've had in nearly a year."

Philip smiled. "Next time, behave."

"Yes, Philip," Nick agreed, doing his best to sound meek. "Please don't gross Sloan and me out by making him physically punish me."

"Fine, as long as you're a good boy, Nick," Philip said as he dug into his eggs.

Methos looked at Nick, noticing the naughty look he was giving Philip. Then the look Philip was giving Nick. He decided he didn't want to get between them. They might upset him and make him spill his coffee. He finished it and looked down at Xander, who grinned and winked at him. "Up for a spar?" he asked.

"I'm due to talk with the Headmaster and get my head bitten off," Xander told him. "This afternoon?"

"Perfect. We'll go in your practice space?"

"I'd rather go outside. I haven't used my foil in a long time," he sighed, sounding wistful.

"We can arrange that, but I'd prefer some heavier weapons training," Methos said delicately. Xander pulled his present weapon off his back and put it on the table. "Impressive," he agreed. "After lunch." He stood up, taking the coffee with him. "Potter, meet me after we spar to test you in Defense," he ordered as he walked past the boys. Harry stiffened but didn't say anything, earning him points in Methos' book.

"He's a really good teacher, but never take him for a morning class," Xander advised with a boyish grin. "He does not like mornings."

"Did he do any of yours?" Ginny asked.

He nodded. "He left at the end of my first year. The guy who tutored me through the rest of it died about twenty years ago." He looked at Philip. "Didn't the Prof. teach you guys for a bit after that happened?"

Nick swallowed his current bite of muffin. "We got him for about a half-year," he told the boys. "He's right, never have a morning class with him. We did and Philip and he nearly got into a few fist fights over it." Philip kicked him again. "You did," he said with a smirk. "You were pretty wild back then, Philip. I almost didn't recognize you when we met up again."

"I recognized you," Philip countered. "You were runnin' your mouth about a car engine." Nick laughed, leaning over to hug him. "Eat, you'll need it." He pulled back, smiling at the boys. "What are your plans for today?"

"We're going to talk to Xander and Bill about being a curse breaker, to see if it's feasible," Harry told him.

"Yeah, I'm figuring if we have to, we can contract out together as a pair," Ron added. Harry grinned at him. "We get on well and I already know you snore."

"*I* snore?" Harry asked.

Ginny giggled. "I see you've heard him too." Her big brother glared at her. "Oh, give it up. You snore worse than Bill does." Ron rolled his eyes and buttered his scone. "Philip, why did you become a priest? If that's not too personal?"

"I felt I was called," Philip said simply. "I was in my first year of languages at University and I woke up one morning knowing I was in the wrong area. I talked to my family's priest that weekend and he agreed, I make a good priest."

"I'm sure you do," Harry agreed, "but don't you feel...conflicted or anything?" he asked.

Philip gave him a smile. "Life is struggle, Harry. The fight to do the right thing. The fight to not take the easy path. The fight to get up some mornings when your life's gone wrong. The fight between my beliefs and my nature isn't that big. I made my choice once and I'll have to make it again some day, after the war is over with."

"Philip, if they force you out, Derek has always said you've got a place at the house," Nick said quietly. Philip gave him a smile and a pat on the hand. "Or you could ask to come back here and teach Runes. The present teacher was griping about dealing with students."

"I guess I could," Philip agreed, giving him another pat on the hand. "I'll set fire to that bridge when I'm ready to run across it, not before." Nick smiled. "For now, I want to go for a fly. I haven't flown in ages."

"Harry's got a firebolt," Ron told them.

"Well," Philip said, smiling at them. "That's a fast broom. Are you any good? Ron praised you to the skies when I asked him about the current teams during the reunion."

Harry blushed. "A lot of people say I'm very good, even better than my father," he admitted. "I manage to catch the snitch most times, unless I'm unconscious."

"Does that happen a lot?" Xander asked.

"Only from attacks and things like that," Ron told him. "Three or four times now."

Xander grimaced at Harry. "And I thought I was bad as a keeper."

Harry beamed. "We should play a pick-up game, Uncle Xander."

Xander grinned. "Sure. I'll need to find a broom, but I'm sure we can do that." He winked. "You're a neat kid, I like that in a relative." Harry chuckled, lightening up a lot. "Man, I've got to take you to Sunnydale with me once, if the stupid situation is over with. You and Buffy would probably either become best friends or hate each other on first contact." He grinned at Ron. "And I know you'd enjoy the place. There's so many hidden artifacts in town it could keep even me busy. I only found about seven hundred things in the last four years and that was in the cemeteries alone."

"Wow," Ron said, his mouth falling open. "Why are there so many things hidden there?"

"The Hellmouth covers a lot of things. You'd be surprised. Speaking of which, I should tell Bill about a few of them. I'd rather not have them lying around there where any neutered vamp can find them." He looked toward the door. "Think he's back yet?"

"He was snoring away on the couch, face down, when we walked past," Ginny told him. "What did you find last night that wore him out?"

"The Challis of the Damned," Xander said. Philip hissed and winced. "We didn't touch it," he assured him.

"What is that?" Ron asked. "I know it sounds nasty, but what does it do?"

"It is a way of attaining power," Xander told him. "I found it about fifty years ago, it likes to take itself around the world now and then." He sipped his tea. "The thing is the haven and home of an ensorcelled demon. The ritual goes: you hunt a lot of things to get about a gallon of blood, you dip the cup into it, you pray, you drink, you get the power. But the power is never quite what you want. If you ask to be really strong physically, it'll do that, but it'll make your bones so brittle you can't stand or take away some of your lung capacity. It always hobbles the user, but almost no one who's willing to do that cares because it's power that they want."

"With each use, it taints a bit more of your soul," Philip added. "After about three sips, you're all but doomed to damnation." He shrugged at the stunned looks. "Some people are willing to sell their souls for power."

"The interesting thing is that every now and then the thing decides to help someone who isn't like that," Xander added, smiling at Philip. "When I found it, it was in Houston, Texas, in the US. A woman had found it in her Church with a note saying it was filled with holy water for blessings. She took a sip of the holy water to bless herself and prayed for deliverance from her abusive husband. Later that night, he ran into a tree. There was slight evidence of another car on the road, just enough to make the insurance company believe it wasn't suicide so she got the money from his policy, but there wasn't enough evidence to prove that there was someone else there. Ever."

Philip nodded. "I heard about her. After it happened, she was asked for a telling of her tale by one of us. She told us all about it and the priest who took her statement suggested she find a new church and immediately confess and get rebaptized, just in case. She appears to be fine by all accounts and she's living with a good man now."

"Good," Xander said firmly. "I like it that she had a happy ending."

"Wow," Ron breathed. "I want to do things like that. Hang the money!"

Harry patted him on the back. "If we go together, it'll be easier. Maybe we'll have complementary skills and all that."

"Yeah, maybe," Ron agreed, grinning at him. "Plus, we could fly around whenever we wanted after work."

"Don't count on too much free time," Xander warned. "You spend a lot of hours looking at maps or underground in the Egypt branch. Even when I was freelancing, I still spent a lot of hours looking at maps."

"But it was worthwhile, right?" Ron asked, nearly pleading.

"Yeah, it was. I was uncovering things that had been lost for centuries, a lot of which I learned from. By the way, that's not really encouraged," he said with a smile. "People start looking at you like you're dangerous after a while."

Ginny cleared her throat and leaned closer. "Bill said at one point in time he had a lot of problems wrapping his mind around it, that he felt like he was stealing."

Xander smiled at her. "That is something that each breaker and finder has to figure out for themselves, Ginny. I got past it on the theory of rediscovering things. I found so many things that could be of use, including medicinal potions and charms that helped me do a lot of pretty neat things. Would the former owners mind? Yeah, but they've been dead for a really long time and whatever they wanted their religion said they brought it with them to their version of heaven. You'd have to ask Bill how he got past that."

"I didn't even consider that," Harry admitted, frowning at his glass. "Xander, was it hard?"

"For the first few months," Xander agreed, giving him a nudge under the table so the boy would look at him. "But then again, I was always given the hard assignments. My very first assignment was to finish breaking a tomb so we could get the last curse breaker's body out of there. He had gotten all the magical traps but not the physical ones and one had killed him. Nobody had been willing to go in there. You'll find curse breakers are a superstitious lot, and they swear worse than a whole navy fleet." Ron laughed at that. "Seriously though, if you've got skill and you've got the right mix of abilities, it's the best job in the world because nothing else will seem to satisfy you. Just remember, it's not all fun and games and you relax when you're back in your tent."

Harry nodded. "Thank you, Uncle Xander."

He grinned. "You're making me feel old, you could call me Xander."

"Okay." Harry shoveled food into his mouth. "The headmaster's gotten up, you should go talk to him while we bug Bill." Xander nodded, finishing his breakfast as only an eighteen-year-old male could - within seconds. He left them alone, heading up to talk to his former teacher.

Harry looked at Bill, then at Ginny. "Is Bill testing you?"

"He's shuffling me off to Charlie first," Ginny sighed. "He seems to think I'd do better there." She shrugged and brushed some of her hair off her cheek. "I guess he'd know but I'm not sure I want to work with dragons."

"Ah, but what about the other creatures, like unicorns?" Ron suggested.

Ginny stared him down. "I doubt that'll be available after a few years, Ron," she said dryly. He looked hurt. "I'm not two anymore. Pretty soon I'm going to find some boy that's not scared of you beating the crap out of him and find out what all the girls in your year and above rave about." She waved her hands around a bit. "And then it's not really an option. Though I probably wouldn't mind working with some of the more pretty creatures. I don't think I can handle the nasty parts though."

Philip looked down at her, giving her a smile. "I started out with a dual language/mythology track in University," he suggested. "It's a fairly bookish field but it's fun work if you can handle it. There's all sorts of creatures that we don't have any more."

She shook her head, giving him a naughty grin. "I couldn't stand studying that much more, Philip. Suggest it to Percy, he could use a real job, one that doesn't get the family pissed at him."

Philip smiled. "I'll do that. For bright students, there's always help available. Even from his boss if you ask nicely enough," he said, motioning toward Nick.

Nick nodded. "That's usually in the States, but I know a wizard over here in the same organization." Philip looked at him and he smirked. "Imagine my surprise when I faced down Derek and Sloan forced his way back into the conversation, waving a wand." Philip's mouth fell open and he wobbled a bit. "He went in the States. I checked with the records for the wizarding college at Oxford, he was admitted through them to the Anthropology program." Philip slumped to the floor and Nick grinned, crowing slightly. "I finally got him!" he said happily. "Damn, I'm going to have to tell Derek about this one." He beamed at the kids. "Aren't you supposed to be bugging your big brothers?" They nodded and hurried out, heading to the rooms Bill had told them to report to.

Ron looked around the familiar room, frowning at the guy sitting on the front of McGonagall's desk. "What's going on? Where are the tables?"

Bill grinned at him. "Come in, both of you." Harry stepped in as well. "I've hidden seventeen things around the room. Each one's made of something different, but simple things. We're going to see first if you have an affinity, that's one of the most helpful things for the job. It's not necessary or mandatory but it makes it easier and a lot more fun, almost like a game sometimes. Hunt away." He clicked a stop watch and picked up a clipboard.

Harry closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths. He turned around, there was something behind him that was radiating. He frowned when he noticed the door was gone. The illusion was what had been making his back tingle, but there was something else around there. He frowned and touched the wall, knowing there were shelves there. He felt something slimy and pulled his hand back, noticing the blood. "Bill, something's bleeding," he said.

Bill wrote that down. "Pull it out, Harry, it's planned."

Harry pulled out the dead animal skin, tossing it away quickly. "Eww. Yuck." He wiped his hands off on his pants and watched Ron, who was frowning at the wall opposite him, feeling along it every few feet. "Ron, what's your thing feel like?"

"Like it wants me to find it," Ron said, starting to get angry. "Where is the stupid thing!"

"Staying calm is important. It's not always this easy," Bill warned. Ron turned to glare at him. "Keep looking, you were nearly there a while ago. Trace the feeling." Ron slumped and tracked back the way he had came, finally smiling and pulling out a coin. "Good job," he said, writing down the time. "Do either of you feel anything else?"

"The illusion's making me feel off," Harry told him. "Can we kill that part of it?"

"You'll learn to work with that distraction but sure," Bill said happily, letting down that part of the illusion. Harry immediately went to something behind him, lifting up a small box. "That's not mine, hand it here," he said, taking it to examine. "Huh." He wrote it down and handed it back. "Put it back where you found it. It's interesting but not a legitimate find." Harry nodded, putting it back in what he thought was the same spot. He couldn't see the shelf so he wasn't sure. He walked over to where Ron was looking, going to help him. Together they found a few pots and another artifact that wasn't one of Bill's, then they found a small gold urn. Bill clicked his stopwatch off and wrote down that last find. "Good job," he said happily, taking down the rest of the illusion. The boys could see where the things were, he had hidden them in plain sight behind the fake walls. They sat down in front of him, letting him tell them how they had done.

"It's really apparent that you've got similar finding abilities, but you've also got a few areas that work well together. Ron, you've always had a precious metal affinity. You used to find every dropped knut in the Burrow for mum." Ron chuckled, remembering those days. "Whereas I have a jewelry affinity. Harry, you've got a power affinity and an affinity for the dead and dying. Both of which are really needed." Harry straightened up, proud of himself. "It's not the best times ever, but they're not shabby. Based on these scores, and this is an informal test, you'd be put on at a level three when you graduated and did the year of training." They nodded. "Level three's barely make enough to live off of, but once you get some practice most level three's move up within a year." Both boys nodded. "There's only three obstacles I see. The goblins will want to give you a formal test and they do their best to screw everyone up. Ron, your temper's going to play against you heavily. Harry, your affinities are pretty rare and looked for, but you're going to have to learn about seventy new charms in that training year; that's going to count against both of you. The last problem is your lack of desire to study." He stared down at them. "I really do spend at least a month every year doing research." Both boys winced. "Your life, and your partner's life, depends on you getting everything perfect. Mapping, plans, all of it."

"But we might be able to do it?" Harry asked. "With some shaping up?"

"With some shaping up, some practice finding things, and with some hard work. There is a way around that, and I hate to say this, but I can't do it for you. Not because you're family but because you wouldn't be able to work with me full time, we'd end up killing each other quickly. If you can get someone to take you on as an apprentice, you'll still earn shit wages, but you'll get the spells and charms now to learn. They'll be responsible for everything you do and for paying your wages. It gets you past all that." He smiled at them. "You guys are good together. I have no doubt that both of you working together will rival my tally within a few years of work, especially if you find someone good to apprentice to."

Xander walked in and grinned. "I was eavesdropping."

Bill laughed. "I heard you walk up, Xander. You're still stomping. You've got to get out of that habit." He smiled at the boys before handing over the score sheet. "I think they'd be best with an apprenticeship. What about you?"

"I'm not sure I want to go back to work for them," Xander admitted, frowning at Ron. "Let me guess, you got frustrated?" Ron sighed and nodded, hanging his head. "It happens." He smiled at Bill. "Your big brother was one of my best apprentices ever. That's why he got my spot when I disappeared. They held my spot for him until he was ready." Ron perked up at that. "If I do decide to go back, I'm going in as a freelance contractor." Bill shuddered. "Trust me, I've got a part picked out that no one goes near." Bill looked interested. "You know I can't tell you, Bill. They'll force you to hand it over. Not that I think anyone would be that insane, but it might take a few deaths to get the point across."

"Wow," Harry said, looking at his great-uncle. "You're talking about...." He trailed off and nodded at Xander's body. Xander caught the look and nodded. "Really? You'd take us with you?"

"Definitely. You'd be mine each summer until you graduate and then you'd be my crew while we finished cleaning out the spot. I will warn you, Harry, the place is blinding."

"We'd have to take Malfoy, wouldn't we?" Ron asked bitterly.

Xander nodded. "Yuppers. I think a few months there might help him a lot." He grinned at the boys and winked. "Besides, it'll give you a chance to practice your defense before the fighting begins in earnest." Bill squeaked and covered his mouth. Xander grinned at him. "Who do they have who's that dumb?"

"There's about four of them," Bill told him. Then he burst out laughing. "I'm sure they'd get a kick out of it, but it's been declared off limits due to the danger of the area."

"Ah! But we also have some sunken wrecks off the coast," Xander offered. "Plus, no one hunts in America these days."

"True," Bill agreed, grinning at him. "Except for one guy in Florida. There's a few teams covering Central and South America, plus another two diving teams doing the islands. Hey, I'm all for it if you think you can protect them. If you let Ron get turned or eaten, you'll be seeing me in your nightmares."

"If Ron gets turned, I'll have him souled and we'll work from there with a two-shift crew," Xander said with a shrug and a grin.

"Why would I get turned?" Ron asked.

Bill was laughing and shaking his head. "You're so bad, Alex. I missed you all these years in Egypt. Bunch of bloody prigs I work with most of the time. I've even got a troll on my team to move the heavy stuff."

"Hey, you've got staff, feel lucky," Xander pointed out. "Think about what I made do with."

"You and me?"

"Usually just me. You were only my second apprentice and my first one bugged out after his first six months. Said he didn't want to die." He grinned at the boys and clapped them on the back. "If you want, I'll talk with Molly and have her negotiate a fair pay for you both." They looked at each other and then nodded. Then they nodded at him. "Good job. Let's go find her and Ginny. I think I heard her going 'eww' at the top of her lungs." They all followed him up to Gryffindor's tower, walking in to talk with Mrs. Weasley. "Hi," Xander said, arms around the boys' necks. "They want to come work for me."

Molly wet her lips and looked at Bill. "Are they any good?"

"Good enough, but I'd be wary of them going through the main program," Bill admitted. "Ron's temper and Harry's problems with the war would count against them. Plus, Xander's got an area staked out all to himself."

She grimaced as she turned back to him. "I know what you're thinking, but that area was declared off limits for a reason, Xander."

"Yeah, and I lived there for the last thirteen years, Mrs. Weasley. Who better to lead them down the garden path than one of the best there ever was? I even went and retook my test last week. I'm only down by ten minutes on my first one. Still well above passing with honors range. At my current level, I'd be put on first level with choice of assignments if I wanted to go back. Plus, you know I'd be safe. Between me, the Slayer, and her pet witches, we've got the Hellmouth sewn up. It's a third less dangerous now than it was when the Slayer showed up."

She grimaced as she looked at the boys. "Do you want this?"

Ron stepped forward to give her a hug. "It's dangerous, mum, but it's something I seem to be good at. Unlike most everything here at the school." He gave her a begging look. "At least let me go one summer to find out. Then Xander could tell me if I don't have it. I'd still have plenty of time to pick something else. Plus, Harry'd get to hang with his relatives for a while."

She looked at Xander. "I will want monthly owls, if not more often, about their progress and what they've been doing." He nodded quickly. "I will also want them taught all the pertinent safety precautions so they don't have to worry about being eaten."

"Deal," Xander agreed. "You draw up a fair contract and I'll sign them up as my apprentices. I'm going freelance so it's not a problem. I have the money to pay their salaries for a good few centuries."

She smiled slightly. "That's fine, Xander. I know you'll try to take care of them. Keep them away from the wild women Greg said were in America."

"He's a few hours away," Xander said with a grin. "We're in a small town, not a single wild woman or maenad around. As far as I know," he admitted with a naughty grin. "At least they've never come out and tried to get me yet."

"Which means there'll be some when you get back," Bill taunted, grinning at his former teacher. "I can't wait until I get back in the field. This cataloging crap is boring." He flopped down next to his mother. "I was right, Ron has a precious metal affinity. Harry's got a power and a dead thing one. Together they found a few things that weren't mine."

She laughed and hugged each boy. "I know you'll be careful, boys. I'd hate to have to punish you if you're not."

"Yes, mum."

"Yes, Mrs. Weasley."

She smiled at them. "Go play in the sun. We'll deal with the official things later." They grabbed Harry's broom and took off out the door. She looked at Xander. "Do you think they're good enough?"

Xander sat across from her. "I think they've got the raw skills. Whether or not they continue or if they make a good name for themselves will depend more on their luck and their drive. We'll be in an area that has almost no one in it, but that has a lot of stuff hidden around it. It'll also help with Harry's training for the upcoming war and help Ron learn how to not to jump into things." Ginny and Charlie came in. "How did she do?"

"She's a peach, but she doesn't like the nasty stuff," Charlie said with a grin.

"Every job has nasty stuff in it," Xander assured her. "I didn't tell the boys this, but I've had to dig my latrine more than I care for. Plus I've had to dig them deeper when I ate the wrong thing while they were filling up." She made a sickened face. "Doing what you like means that you don't mind the nasty stuff as much." He patted her on the hand. "Do you still want to be tested?"

She shook her head. "I want to deal with flying creatures. Not dragons, but the smaller ones."

"Fawkes came to help," Charlie said as he sat next to Bill. "She was nearly nuzzled to death by the poor dear. He's in a bad mood with his daddy today."

Ginny curled up next to Xander, letting him put an arm around her shoulders, much to the frowning of her brothers. "I think I'd like to do preservation at that level, mum. What do you think?"

"I think he'd better not be getting any ideas about helping break you in," Bill told her, glaring at Xander. "She's too young for that."

"I wasn't even going to consider it," Xander said with an easy grin. "She's mommy material, not play-worthy."

Bill lightened up. "Good." His mother looked at him. "You've taught her right, she's more for a relationship and he never dips in the same well twice."

"Good," Molly said firmly, smiling at Xander. "Don't try anything with Ron either."

He snorted. "I doubt it'd come to that but I'd never do anything to him, not unless he begged *really* hard. But thank you for not including Harry in that."

"You're related," Ginny pointed out.

"Yeah, but most people don't think I can control myself that well. Even my own mother used to get onto me about leaving my sisters alone, no matter how many times I had to remind her that I didn't like them." Ginny snorted. "Really," he said, nodding. "Everyone seems to think I'm indiscriminate. I'm not, though I do have low standards at the moment."

"That one you got caught with....he was low standards?" Charlie asked.

"No, he was more than worthy, a class 'a' list person. I'm talking more like the one I had to celebrate my new eighteenth birthday. Snape forced me to go into town to celebrate," he said with a look and a shrug. "I'm an active guy and she didn't keep up that well."

The twins came down the stairs from their rooms. "Who? Ms. Ramvette?" the one on the left asked.

Xander looked at them. "No, Tip Top and I had a lot of fun. I'm talking about the one in Hogsmeade." He grimaced. "I have to admit I was bad enough off to pay for it."

They shuddered, but Bill laughed. "Xander, you spent nearly twenty million dollars in your first life hiring people like that. Don't even whine."

Xander gave him a short, intense glare. "I'll have you know most of that went to bribes so I wasn't arrested. It's not exactly legal in Egypt and I didn't want to be killed."

"Good point," Molly said firmly.

Ginny looked up at him. "Did you ever want to settle down?"

He smiled at her. "I figured out when I was very young, about my second year, that anyone I settled down with would have to be able to keep up with me. I was strong, smart, and fast, not to mention skilled and dangerous," he said, tugging on some of her hair, making her giggle. "My mother used to worry about the same thing so I lost it one day and reminded her that only a veela would be able to keep up with me, that or a succubus. She looked at me for a few moments and announced she'd try to find me one. I asked if she meant the succubus, because that would have just set me up as the all time champ for bragging in my time. She frowned at me and tried to swat me with a towel. She called up the main council over Veelas and talked to them. They agreed that a match to me would be good for one of the more minor ones, so they sent one over to meet me, to see if we would like each other." He gave her a gentle squeeze. "I fell in love so hard I wouldn't let her out of my sight. When they wanted her back to talk to her and make sure I was the one she wanted, I tried to pack myself in her bags." Ginny gave the hand around her a squeeze. "We settled ourselves together, slowly finishing growing up together. She was an orphan and so very darling. A bit of a shrew now and again, but so very nice to me most of the time. She even tried to understand me now and then. She was all I wanted."

"Did she die in the plague?" Ginny asked quietly.

He shook his head, giving her another squeeze. "No, she died about eleven months before that. Where she was an orphan no one thought to send us any warnings about any family curses or anything like that. We managed to do the one thing that would make her lose control and for veela's that's very dangerous. They seem to burn from the inside out. We were here at school at the time and it was a sudden thing. She was fine one night and the next afternoon she started the fever. No one at their council answered any questions and then they tried to blame me for her death." Ginny shifted, giving him a hug. He stroked her hair. "We fought and I pointed out what they had done, so they left me alone." He looked at Molly. "I've never found anyone who wanted to get to know me the way she did and until I do, I won't settle for anything less. That's why I never take a dalliance into my own bedroom and why I never stay with anyone. I know what I'm looking for and when I find it, that person's not getting out of my sight, ever." He let Ginny go. "It's okay. We were happy while it lasted and it was a long time ago. I was about your brother Ron's age at the time."

She smiled at him. "I know you'll find her."

"So do I. She's where I got the gift of Sight from. She awakened mine and showed me that I would find one, someday. It's just going to be a while." He patted her on the head. "Now, you should be playing," he said firmly. "I'm the only person who's ever been young more than once." She laughed and went out to play. "Do not say it," he warned as he stood up. "I'm not actively looking for her by going through half the world's female population. I'm really not." He waved and walked out. "Going to spar with the Prof."

Molly clucked her tongue, frowning at the door. "That poor man." She looked at Bill. "Did you know that?"

"Not all of it," he assured her. "I still doubt it's Ginny."

His mother rolled her eyes. "That wasn't the point, Bill." She looked at the twins, who looked neatly groomed for once. "Where were you two off to?"

"Around," the one on the right told her, leading his brother out the door.

"Stay away from that woman!" Molly called after them. She didn't get an answer and was tempted to follow them, but she knew that a woman her age had more sense than to take up with two eighteen-year-old boys.

Charlie distracted her. "Mum, how did you want me to introduce Ginny to some people in the field she liked? Would you let her leave the country?"

Molly looked at him. "Ordinarily I'd say no, but with this fight restarting, I'm not sure I want her anywhere near home." He nodded. "If you could introduce her to some people, it might help her to solidify her choices a bit."

"Of course, mum. There's a wonderful aviary in Germany. I know one of the people up there, he was a year behind me. I'll write him and suggest he come down to recruit or talk Hagrid into giving a lecture or three." He grinned at her laugh. "He'd adore it and you know it, mum."

"Yes, I do," she agreed, smiling at him. "You and Bill both behave. It's nice that you've helped your siblings. Now if you could make Percy happy I'd be ever so pleased."

"Ron said Philip Callahan suggested a mythology study track at the University," Bill offered. "He's always been a book nerd, I'm sure he'd like it."

Molly pursed her lips. "Do not say such things about your brother. I happen to like the fact that he's studious."

"Sure, mum, whatever you say," Bill said quickly. "You might ask him about it though. He stopped going to take his Orders, but he probably knows enough about it to at least let him know what it's like."

She smiled and patted him on the knee. "I'll suggest it to Percy," she assured him, standing up so she could find her missing son.

Charlie looked at Bill. "Nice save," he congratulated. Bill grinned and winked.

***

Fred knocked on the plain wooden door, giving his brother an expectant glance. The tray he held was full of food. A tired woman opened the door, looking at them. "Ms. Ramvette, we brought you breakfast since you weren't down there with the rest of us," Fred told her.

George gave her his most winning smile. "May we feed you?"

She let them in, looking at their backs. "If you were older, I'd say this was a seduction attempt." She closed and locked the doors. "Or a really nasty prank."

George laughed. "No, no pranks."

"Not this time," Fred agreed, helping her into a chair and opening the tray to show her the food and drink on it. "After careful observation, we brought what we thought you might like."

She poured herself a cup of coffee and inhaled it. "That is nice. Thank you, boys." She smiled at them. "What do you two want?"

They fell to their knees in front of her. "We want you and your dirty mind," George told her.

"It matches so very well with our own."

She laughed. "You two aren't even legal adults yet."

"We turned eighteen last month," Fred assured her.

"Besides, you understand us," George put in. "Not too many people do that, or even try."

She sipped more of her coffee, looking at them. "Well, you're definitely cute," she admitted.

They rested their heads on her lap, smiling up at her.

"Definitely too cute," she agreed, and they laughed, sitting down to look at her. "You don't even know me."

"So date us," Fred said with a shrug. "We won't object to you finding out how odd we are."

"Plus, we're twins so you won't ever get ignored, even when we're working on something," George pointed out. A selling point in his mind since their last girlfriends had complained because they had ignored them. Plus they couldn't tell them apart.

She tweaked their noses. "I'll consider it today. Your mother's going to throw a fit."

"We're adults now, we can make our own choices," George said firmly.

"That's right, she can't do more than kick us out," Fred agreed. He grinned at her. "At least you know what it's like to be a twin and you understand our innate mischievous nature. Mum never even tries."

"We can still pull the old 'I'm him' trick on her and get away with it," George added. "You'd understand and enjoy all our quirks."

"Plus, our former girlfriends praised us to the skies for our caring nature, even though they didn't like pranks and couldn't really understand why spent so much time on them."

She smiled and ran her fingers through their hair. "I like you two, you are adorable," she sighed. "I'll think about it, boys." They nodded and cuddled up to her legs while she ate the breakfast they had brought. The snake popping up out of the juice glass made her laugh and she patted them both on the heads. "Good job," she praised. They smiled at her, winking. "Okay, fine. I like you guys. But I won't be crucified by your parents."

"That' fine. We'll tell Dad and Bill, they'll handle everyone else," George assured her.

"Did you see? Ron and Harry were closeted with Bill this morning for a test."

"Well," George said happily. "I'm sure the little guy would adore a job like that. He'd never *have* to wash and Harry would watch out for him quite a bit. Any other news?"

"Xander Dumass was in there at the end," Fred shared.

"My," George said, happier now. "Maybe an apprenticeship, like what Bill did?" Fred shrugged. "We'll have to ask the little tyke. Any news on Ginny?"

"She came out of her meeting with Charlie smiling happily. I guess she'll be doing something in his area."

"I doubt it'd be with dragons. Most female dragon handlers are tough little women," Tipsy put in. They looked at her. "I've met a few on vacation. They were all women that you'd look at and think 'dyke' immediately." They giggled. "Seriously. Nicest bunch of witches ever, but so very tough and demanding. Most of them were het as far as I remember."

Fred shook his head. "Ginny would never go for that."

"Maybe he'll talk her into working with prettier creatures. She'd like that," George suggested.

Fred nodded. "I like that idea."

"I heard Fawkes down the hall earlier, maybe she'll play with them," Tipsy put in.

"How did you get the name Tip Top?" Fred asked her.

George grinned as she groaned. "Yes, now we'll have to know. That groan said it was juicy."

She cleared her throat, blushing slightly. "I got it because I liked to have a few... fun times up in the attics. That's as much as I'm telling you."

"Oooh, you're that one?" George asked. She blushed even as she looked alarmed. "Professor Flitwick was telling one girl not to get your reputation when we were walking by them in the halls right before school ended," he reminded his twin.

Fred nodded. "I remember that. Something about an orgy up under the stars above the astronomy tower?" George nodded, he had heard about that too.

Tipsy laughed. "Yeah, there's a nice attic up there for doing all sorts of things. I used to go up there to prank though, my favorite spot was on the roof above the Hufflepuffs, they always seemed more awed by it than anything." They shared a laugh and she hugged them to her. "I like you guys."

They beamed. "That's good because we like you too," Fred assured her.

George nodded. "We even happen to like giving oral sex."

"Hey, then I really can't turn that down," she said with a grin. "A woman who finds men like that should chain them to their beds for life."

"As long as you give us bathroom breaks," Fred agreed, George nodding.

She stared at them, her mouth open. "Really?" The guys just grinned at her. "Hmm. I need more coffee to consider the implications of that statement." George poured her a new cup and Fred thoughtfully handed over the sugar and milk.

***

Brass joined Grissom on his lunch hour, sitting down beside him on the bench. He noticed the other inhabitant when it hooted at him. Then he looked at Grissom. "Is that an owl?"

Grissom nodded. "It is. It looks like a barn owl." He fed it a piece of meat. "I'm wondering why it's carrying a letter."

Brass looked and sure enough there was a roll of paper tied to its leg. "Greg?" he asked.

"Most likely. I think most of the odd things around the office are his fault anymore." He carefully reached over and the owl obligingly lifted the note so it could be taken. "Um, thank you," he said, handing over more lunch meat. It sat and watched as he opened it. "It is from Greg," he said, smiling. He laughed as he handed it over, reaching over to the owl again. It tipped its head slowly, letting him know where it wanted scratched. "You're very well trained and an excellent mail-bird," he told it.

Brass read the note saying that Greg was going to be gone for about another three days, just long enough to make sure all the 'bad guys' had been dealt with. The question made him laugh as well. "He's bringing her back?"

"She did seem very protective of him," Grissom reminded him.

"Grissom, why are you petting an owl?" Sarah asked as she and Warrick walked up behind the older pair.

"Because it brought a note," Brass said, giving her his best 'serious' look. She laughed and he shrugged. "I tried."

"It's very friendly," Grissom told her. He looked at them. "Problems?"

"Lunch," Warrick told him.

"Have fun."

"I'm going to try," Warrick said, smiling at him. "Any news from Greg?"

"He said he'd be back in about three days. That the main person who was behind his attack decided to commit suicide instead of being arrested and that the others are presently being plotted against," Brass told him. "He's going to try and bring his woman back as well."

"He's got a girlfriend?" Sarah asked. "He's always trying to date someone in the office."

"It's that woman, the one that came and sent most of the guys in the precinct to their knees, right?" Warrick asked. Grissom nodded. "They're together?"

"They've been waiting a long time because she had a condition," Grissom told them. "Let's not pressure Greg on her. If he wants to introduce you, I'm sure he will." The owl hooted. "Yes, you're a very good owl," he soothed, going back to petting it. It snatched some of his lunch meat for itself and seemed to grin at him. "Sure, have some." He looked at Brass. "We should probably mail Greg back."

"Tell him I said hi," Sarah said, walking away. "Maybe we should call someone to get that bird. One that friendly might get into trouble."

"I'm sure it's fine. It picks up our dinner scraps," Grissom called after her. She waved a hand. He looked at Warrick. "You're staring."

"You're being odder than usual," he pointed out. "Was the bird from Greg?"

Brass laughed. "Ask him to explain it when he gets back. It's how he sent the message that he'd be back in three days."

"Okay then." Warrick nodded. "I'm going to add this to 'things I didn't need to know about Greg's real life' and file it." He waved and walked away, heading to join Sarah for a buffet lunch at one of the resorts.

Brass looked at Grissom. "How thick is your file of 'I don't want to know'?"

"I find it really fascinating. Not only can they do things that we can't trace, they've lived a long time without being found out about and they've got whole laws and a criminal system that we don't know about." He finished stroking the owl. Brass handed him a pen and paper, so he wrote out a small note, tying it to the owl's legs. "Thank him for me and demand a lot of treats from him. Greg's very good with animals," he told it. It hooted and flew off into the night. "You don't find it fascinating?"

"I find it interesting," Brass admitted, "but not something I want to give too much thought to. If I think too much, I'll start to get angry that he can do this stuff and won't, because he's honest and sometimes it'd be easier."

"Very true. I wonder if they have lie detectors or if they use something else." Grissom stood up. "I'm going to go back to my desk. I don't know how long it takes an owl to fly all that way but I gave him my IM name so he can chat me if he needs anything."

"Fine," Brass agreed. "Don't waste your time though. We may be in the short end of the buildup and we'll need you focused on the crimes coming up."

"I still think it's going to be a robbery," Grissom said without turning as he walked away. "Probably at some resort."

"Yeah, me too," Brass admitted quietly. Not that he'd ever tell Grissom. Lulls like this were not natural and something big was going to happen. The last time this had happened, some major players had stopped all medium-level crime for three weeks so they could be covered when they pulled something. It had taken months to plow through all the evidence. He stood up and decided a drink sounded like a good thing. He was heading home but was on-call. He could afford one, if only he didn't have to think about mail being delivered by owls. Shouldn't wizards have a faster way of getting the mail delivered? Like by magic or something?

***

Greg looked over at his girlfriend and grinned. "Are you *sure* you want to go back to Vegas with me?"

"I'm sure," she sighed, for the fiftieth time. "I may not stay all the time, I do have duties to keep the world at peace, but I'll definitely be there." She kissed him on the cheek, making his eyes glaze over. "Besides, I want to meet your friends in a non-confrontational way this time. They sound nice for the most part."

He grinned, kissing her on the lips. "They are. Watch out for Sarah, she has this habit of testing people's limits when you first meet her."

She picked up his hand to hold. "I'm sure we'll get along fine. If it gets too bad, I'll call Tipsy in for a visit." He beamed.

Snape coughed from down the table. "No PDA. You should know better, Gregory."

"Yes, sir," Greg said, not releasing her hand. "We're all but married."

"I don't see a ring," Snape retorted. "Until I do, you may not kiss in the hallways."

"Yes, sir," Emilia sighed, giving him a pitiful look that brought most people to their knees. He snorted and went back to eating. "I forgot how tough he was," she told Greg.

He laughed and hugged her. "He is very tough," he agreed. "Very upstanding and upright." Snape glared at him and he grinned. "It's summer vacation, sir, loosen up."

"No."

Emilia grinned at him. "I'm going back to Vegas with him after Tipsy and I enact our plans."

"I'm sure you'll have fun. The town was rather boring to me, but I'm sure we have different ideas of a good time," Snape said dryly. Greg grinned at him. "Are you taking Draco with you to be trained?"

"I think he and Dumass are talking about him going back to the mouth of hell with him," Greg told him.

"Plus Ron and Harry," Emilia added. "He's taken them on as apprentices. I heard them crowing in the halls earlier on their way for a fly."

"Wow," Greg said, looking impressed. "I'm sure they're going to have one hell of a life with him."

"Yes, I'm sure he'll be able to keep them out of some of the trouble," Snape said dryly. "Though I'm equally sure that the three of them will draw trouble wherever they go."

"What about Draco?" Greg asked.

"They're in discussion right now. Dumbledore admitted that he had Dumass' house looted on the authority of a vision. I'm sure he handed over everything he had stolen." He sipped his tea. "He didn't seem happy when he left the office."

"I wouldn't be happy either," Emilia snorted. "First the man puts him on the most dangerous spot in the world. Then he steals from him. What next? We'll find Dumbledore has been using his vaults to finance the Order?"

Snape shook his head. "I can only hope not. I'm sure we'd need a new Headmaster if that was the case. I do not wish to serve under Minerva."

"Get Grissom to run it," Greg said happily. "He's a firm believer of hard work and lab work. Plus he only likes reasonable explanations for any phenomenon."

"I doubt that would be acceptable," Snape said dryly. He had liked Greg's boss when they had a short conversation that third day of his stay in Greg's house. The man was someone who thought the same way he did, even if he was a muggle. "With our luck, Fudge would try to nominate himself."

"Fudge needs to be taken out of the equation," Emilia pointed out. "Tipsy has a vision saying that it was going to get bad this year. Fudge doesn't believe Harry and he's going to work against him. Which means screwing the world here." She squeezed Greg's hand. "We've managed to counter some of it, but he'll still cause as many problems as he can."

"He was Lucius' lapdog for too long," Snape agreed. "We still haven't found a defense teacher."

"Professor Methos is here. Let's suggest it to him," Emilia offered. "He certainly knows the job."

"Yes, he would, wouldn't he," Snape agreed, smirking at her. "I could *respect* that man in that job." He stood up. "I believe I'll find the Headmaster and suggest that to him." He left them alone to cuddle in public without his presence. They didn't need a chaperone, he could tell Greg was serious about her.

She kissed him on the cheek. "I think he just said he approves of us." Greg nodded, his eyes wet. "Shh, he still adores you, he's simply giving you to me." He grinned and kissed her hard, making her moan. "Naughty, Greg, now I'll have to change clothes," she teased. He hurried her up the stairs to their rooms.

Snape found Dumbledore in his office, as usual. "Ms. Dorekson just had a thought," he put in.

"I heard. I've asked Professor Methos to fill in but he hasn't given me an answer yet," Dumbledore said, staring out the window. "I never heard, what was the result of the boys' meeting with Bill and Dumass?"

"From what I was told, Dumass has told them he'd take them on as apprentices," Snape said, making the old man look at him in with a mix of shock and horror. "He will be able to train them in all the necessary things in life, plus that would keep Potter safe."

"I see." He stared out the window again. "We cannot allow Harry to go to Sunnydale."

"I doubt that's your decision," Snape pointed out. Dumbledore looked at him, one eyebrow going up. "They'll soon be adults. Potter's relatives won't stand in his way, they'd probably welcome the chance to be rid of him. Weasley's family has agreed most likely, he did train Bill for a few years so they know he's good. Dumass would even help Harry learn his defense better."

"He'd have to. I won't lose Harry to some vampire."

"Then warn that one who showed up for the reunion to be on the watch for him," Snape said with a diffident shrug. "He'll be safe enough there if the boy is with him." He turned and left, going

to talk to Professor Methos himself. He saw a wretched looking woman wearing a pink sweater standing in the middle of the entry. "Who are you?" he demanded.

"I'm Professor Umbridge. I'm here to teach Defense in accordance with the newest Ministry decree." She pulled herself up. "Who are you to challenge me?"

"Severus Snape," he said coldly. "I'm sure we don't need you." She sniffed and tried to pull herself up straighter. "Headmaster!" he called. Dumbledore came walking down to join them a few minutes later. "Why wasn't the hiring committee told about this woman?"

"Because I had no idea about her myself." Dumbledore looked at her. "You are?"

"Dolores Umbridge."

"I see." He smiled. "I'm afraid we're in talks right now with a former teacher."

She laughed. "Remus Lupin cannot teach, it's against the species act," she said coldly.

"Not him, Professor Methos."

"He'd be dead by now," she said dismissively. "Even if he isn't, he's too old to teach."

Snape clapped his hands and a house elf appeared. "Summon Professor Methos to come here," he demanded.

"He practicing," the house elf said, covering her eyes.

"Tell him I said so, and to bring Mr. Dumass with him," Dumbledore ordered calmly. She nodded and disappeared, running down to get them from the lakeside.

Methos walked in a few minutes later, blotting his neck with a towel. "I must say, you're very good with all your weapons, Alex. I haven't had that good a workout since my last real fight."

"What can I say? I need it where I live," Xander said with a grin. He looked at Umbridge. "Who's the prig?"

Methos swatted at him. "Do not say such things to the woman's face. Did no one ever teach you manners?"

"Yeah, and then I lost them while dealing with vampires every night. You know, she reminds me a lot of one, only she sucks different things." He looked at the Headmaster. "You sent for us?"

"First, I want to talk to you about your plans for your apprentices."

"Butt out," Xander ordered. "I'll make sure Harry's well-taken care of. The boy is my relative after all." He looked at the woman, who gasped. "Yes, it's me, you stupid bint. In case you hadn't heard, I was deaged and Albus put me on the Hellmouth. Get over it. I've already talked to my great-nephew and we happen to get on well." He looked at Methos. "Weren't you saying something about the Ministry starting to butt in?"

Methos grimaced. "I was. Is that her?"

Dumbledore looked at him, sending him a pleading look. "She is the one the Ministry considers suitable to teach defense."

"Really?" Methos said dryly, looking her over. "What was the last thing you fought?"

"You do not need that sort of knowledge on a daily basis," she sniffed. "It is not acceptable for students to have that sort of knowledge. It breeds discontent and rebellion."

"Bullshit," Methos said bitterly. He looked at Dumbledore. "You need an answer?"

"There is no way you are who you say you are. Professor Methos taught the current headmaster. He was in his thirties then."

Methos ran his sword along his hand, and they all watched while it healed. "Some of us are special," he sneered. Xander patted him on the back and got out of the way. "You are not worthy to call yourself a teacher, much less a teacher of defense. In the upcoming war, people will have to be able to defend themselves."

"There is no war. That boy lied."

Xander glared at her. "Say it again," he encouraged, stroking his foil's blade as he took off the guard he had been using. "I'm sure we can prove you wrong."

She stood her ground. "Harry Potter lied, that is the decision of the Minister." She lifted her chin. "Not even you, if you are who you say you are, can refute it."

"Oh, let me," Emilia said as she joined them. She grabbed the woman's arm, making her shriek. "Shut up." The woman flinched and shut up. "We can prove it to you right now, if you'd like." She looked at Dumbledore. "Blair just called. Said there was a small attack happening in the village near St. Andrew's College."

"I'm going," Xander announced. "Methos?"

"I'll be right along," he agreed. Xander nodded and hurried out to the barrier so he could apparate to Blair's side. Methos looked at the woman. "Come if you don't believe."

"I see no reason for me to become involved. Minister Fudge said I am the new teacher."

"Only if the school can't find a suitable person."

"He is not human, he may not work."

"Prove it," Methos told her. Snape coughed. "I'm immortal. We are human as well, only self-healing." He sneered at her. "Shall we?" he suggested in his best 'cold' voice. She tried to pull away from the hand that had grabbed her, but he and Emilia walked the woman down the apparition barrier and she couldn't defeat their magic overwhelming hers. They dropped her at the edge of the fight and waded in, Emilia concentrating on bringing the combatants to their knees, Methos going into the old battle mindsets. He had decapitated two of the Death Eaters when he heard the shriek. "Oops," he told her corpse. He saw everyone else fall to the ground and looked over at Emilia, who was panting, and Philip, who was boosting her. "Nice job," he congratulated. "It appears we all need some battle planning and work." He looked at Dumass, who had just spit on a body. "Did he insult you?"

"He said the old geezer was going to have my son. I don't have a kid," he told the dead body. He walked over to where Blair was huddled, pulling him up. "You called?" he asked dryly.

"My wand's broken," Blair said, hugging him.

"Shh. We'll get you a new one," Xander promised. "How many did you take on?" He heard noises behind the door. "The towns people?" Blair nodded. "Good job," he praised. "Prof, he's got all the people in there and his wand's broken."

"Really?" Methos asked, walking over. He looked Blair over. "Good job," he praised. Blair grinned at him. "Philip, help him back to his house. I think I need to admit that I did wrong," he said, picking up a head with a very open mouth. "I'll be back at the school soon." Xander nodded, starting the cleanup process. He left as the aurors appeared, heading to the Ministry's main apparition point. He held up the head. "She tried to stop a battle between myself, Dumass, and a few others against some Death Eaters," he told the receptionist. The guy's eyes bugged and he gave him a special pass. "Thank you." He headed to Fudge's office, going to hand it back to him. He kicked in the door, making the man flinch. "I am Methos." The man's eyes bulged. "I am the former and renewed Professor of Defense at Hogwarts." Fudge whimpered. "I am immortal." He plopped the head in the middle of the desk. "She got between my blade and a Death Eater attacking a group of families," he said coldly.

Fudge looked at him. "There are no Death Eaters."

He laughed. "Really? Then why was there a reported attack in the United States on a Hogwart's alumni? Why did Lucius Malfoy go to attack the boy directly and Dumass start the Rights of Reparation? Why were there ten Death Eaters in the wizarding village up the road from St. Andrew's just now?" Fudge pulled over a trash can and was sick into it. "Do you feel better now that you have abased yourself in my presence?" he asked coolly. Fudge curled up in his chair. "Good. She tried to stop me from hitting one whose mask had come off. I can only believe she knew him." He patted the messy hair. "The rest of her body is there, you might call the aurors who appeared too late to stop it and tell them to bring it back for proper burial. By the way, Dumass and I agree, we do not like your machinations, nor the way you treat his great-nephew."

"You mean son," Fudge spat.

Methos laughed. "Actually, I meant Grandson, nothing closer." Fudge went pale. "Now then, do you really want to continue this pissing contest? You'll find Immortals are larger so therefore get more distance."

"No," Fudge said weakly. "Not at all, Professor. Thank you for filling in during this trying time."

Methos nodded. "You're welcome. I think I'll have a lot of fun helping Dumass teach Mr. Potter a few dirty tricks." He walked out, washing his hands off in the water fountain before leaving. He walked out of the schools' floo, nodding at the people waiting. "It's done. Fudge is going to back off. I will take the position."

Xander stepped forward. "Thank you." He smiled at Blair, who was sipping some tea. "We were going to help him get refitted. His last wand was a bit wobbly for him."

"It's the whole 'cop' thing. My wand was fitted for the free spirit I was, not the kidnaped person I became," Blair said quietly.

Methos nodded. "Good." He looked at Xander. "How did you primary negotiating session go?"

"Not great, but his mother's being reasonable. She wants me to pay her a dowry."

Methos snorted. "Do so. She has lost nearly everything in her life." He walked around them. "I'm for a shower."

"Care for a back scrubber?" Xander offered as he invited himself along. Methos gave him a smirk and he knew he was welcome to the position.

Blair pulled some floo powder out of the pot and went back to his house for a few minutes to call his Simon snuggly for some long-distance comforting.

***

The Banes had agreed that it was time to pull off their final plan for now, and then to go back to their normal lives to rearrange things. Emilia, Tipsy, and Xander had the final battle planed to within an inch of what might happen. They had it planned down to each and every person that might be there, including the boss or not. The people around them were giving them wary looks, all but Greg, who was supportive of whatever his girlfriend wanted. They'd be apparating back to Vegas that night. Ron, Harry, and Draco were sent ahead, Xander escorting them to the house he had found. He smiled when Buffy met them in the park. "Buffster, this is my great-nephew and forced hero, Harry Potter, his bestest buddy, Ron Weasley, and my payment for his father fucking up so badly, Draco Malfoy," he said, pointing at each. She nodded cordially, looking confused. "I'm going to train them in what I used to do for a living around here."

"Stumble and fall?" she asked, looking confused.

"No, I used to hunt magical artifacts so they'd be safely stored somewhere that vampires and demons couldn't get them and use them to taunt humanity," he said blandly.

"Well, shit," she said, glaring at him. "We could have used that talent!" She hit him on the arm, making him wince. "Is there a lot of call for that around here?"

Harry nodded. "This place is oozing so many levels of energy. There's the underlying ooze feeling, I'm guessing that's the Hellmouth?" Xander and Buffy both nodded, looking at him. Even Draco was looking astonished. "There's little bright spots of power playing in and around the ooze, plus there's a shining power that way," he said, pointing behind Buffy.

"That would be Willow," Buffy said dryly. "Try to stay away from her, she's having a bad month." Xander nodded quickly. "So, how long are we staying this summer?"

"Until school's about to start, the last week of August," Xander said, starting to walk away. "Come on, guys, let's get you to the house and settled in for the night." He watched as Harry walked off with a dreamy look on his face, right for a crypt-like monument. "Ron, gather him. We'll hunt when I get back."

"SHIT!" Harry yelled, running back. "Draco as a vampire!"

"Hi, Spike," Xander and Buffy called together. He walked out of his hiding spot, glaring at them.

"Well," Spike said, looking at the boys. "Vamp snacks?"

Xander hit him with a curse, making him howl as he lifted off the ground. "Shut up and do not touch my apprentices or I'll make the chip work on everything," he warned. Spike nodded so he was let down. "Good, now that we have that settled. Boys, this is Spike, he's a very dangerous vampire who was once a wizard, but he's been fixed. We do not taunt the vampire, he does mean things like pour blood in your cereal as you're eating in the mornings. Harry, what was drawing you?"

"Something inside the statue," Harry said, pointing at the lower third of it. "There's something there, and another something higher up. The first is a box, and there's some sort of heavier spot, but it seemed weaker, like what you said hidden holes were like. Then there's a bright spot that's just calling out to me in the top, but it seems solid around it." He looked at Xander. "Can I get them?"

"Sure," Xander agreed, walking him over to watch him trip the trigger to open it. It was found easily enough, it was a decorative push stone, the simplest of all triggers.

Harry carefully opened the door, blinking at the power radiating off it. "Wow." He reached for it but Xander stopped him by tapping on his head. "Sorry. Ron, did you pack the gloves or did I?" he called.

"I did," Ron called, digging them out. He brought over the lead woven dragsonshide gloves, watching as Harry brought the small crypt out. "What is that?"

Xander looked it over. "A really good reason to have the vault built," he said happily. "Spike, are you getting anything off it?" He looked over at the drooling vampire. "It contains a piece of the Original, the first vampire ever made," he instructed, pulling out a shrunken box to hold the thing. As soon as it was inside, he reshrunk the box and put it into his shielded pack. "Good job. Ron, can you find the top latch? It's an easier one and if I'm right this one should be calling out to you."

"Bill said I had to know something was missing before it tripped my skills," Ron reminded him, using Harry's open spot to boost himself up. Buffy came over and thoughtfully braced him. "Thanks," he said, grinning at her. She smiled back. "You're really strong for a girl."

"She's a Slayer, you nitwit," Spike snapped. "Dumass, you're going to be hunted for that."

"I'll be taking it back to Gringott's in the morning," Xander assured him. He nodded Draco over, sensing the vampires around them. "Buff, there's a pack of fledges coming this way." He looked at Ron, who was struggling, then at Draco, who had the most calculating look on his face. "Think you can find it?"

"It's the square spot. It doesn't match anything and it was obviously done after the rest of the statue," Draco told him. Xander smiled at him for it. "I don't need your praise," he said coldly.

Ron pushed and finally wiggled the square block, turning it fully halfway around. The door popped but didn't open.

"Try turning it back the other way," Harry suggested. "It looks like it might be like a safe dial." Ron nodded and did so, smiling as the thing cranked open with each turn. "Good job, Ron. What's up there?"

"A big heavy chest," he called down. He hopped backward to get back down. "I can't budge it and I can't find a spell on it."

"Let me," Buffy said. "Draco, right?" He nodded. "Give me a boost. You're taller than Ron." He pulled his wand and boosted her up, giving her a bored look. "Damn, you're handy. Can we borrow him for demonic research, Xander?"

"I think you and he would get along pretty well, Buffy. If he wants, I'll allow it," Xander agreed. He heard the scraping and winced. "Try not to damage it, we don't know if there's a reason for the chest around it."

"I'm trying," Buffy said, "but the redhead was right, it's heavy." She finally got it free and held it against her chest as she was lowered. "Thank you, Draco," she said with a smile. She handed it to Spike and went to attack the fledglings coming out of the woods. "Anyone want a fight?"

"I do," Spike called, handing Ron the box. Ron lurched under the weight of it but he didn't notice.

Xander looked at the box, smiling at him. "Nice find. Stolen jewels." He patted Ron on the back and checked the box for spells before putting a lightening spell on it. "There we are. Let's go. Buffy, we're going to the Patterson Estate," he called. She waved her stake. "Come on, guys, it's about a mile up the road and we don't have cabs in Sunnydale."

"Why couldn't we portkey?" Harry asked.

"Afraid of walking?" Draco sneered.

Xander looked at him. "It is a legitimate question, Draco," he said gently. "Even you don't want to walk." Draco flushed and looked away from him. "Portkeys don't work that well in town. You can portkey out or in, but don't expect to hit your intended target. The Hellmouth skews you about thirteen degrees toward it each time. For in-town traffic it's just too much math." The boys all nodded. "Come on, I'll show you where everything is in the way." He walked them up the street, pointing out the necessary spots. The Bronze. The coffeehouse. Giles' shop. The morgue. All the cemeteries on their path. The better clothing shops. Finally, they came to the front gate and he unlocked the magic padlock, letting them inside. He walked them up to the house, putting the padlock on the inside of the door, showing them how it was done. "Come on, let's check out the vault. We can do the research on what we've found tomorrow." He led them down to the basement and through a door, into an underground chamber with a small pond in the center. "That's been blessed by Philip," he told them. "It's holy water and no demon can swim up it." They all nodded, looking around. He unshrunk the box and put it on a wooden shelf, then took Ron's box and unlightened it, putting it on the floor. "There, that should do for tonight." He pulled the keys off the wall and handed them over, small crest rings. "Come on."

He showed them where the lock was and how to deal with it, then led them upstairs. Harry and Ron had adjoining rooms in a suite, with a sitting area between them and a tv. "I'll have the cable guy out as soon as I can." He grinned at them. "Did any of you think about having money I gave you changed to American?" They all shook their heads. "Then I'll show you LA tomorrow and the single goblin that works there. He can do that." He smiled and waved. "Night, guys, don't get me up before ten." He led Draco away, up to the next floor. "This is our personal floor," he told him, leading him to a suite at the end of the hall. "This is yours. It's shielded so even if you lose control it'll contain it." Draco looked at him, a bitter and cold look. "I'm being practical, Draco. I know more about your condition than you do. I dated a veela once, we were betrothed. That's why Emilia and your mother trusted you with me. There are two bedrooms, in case you happen to pick up toys like Emilia does." Draco nodded firmly. "I know you know the rules of your condition, but I will explain to you tomorrow how Emilia got around it." The boy nodded, firmer this time. "Good boy. Go pick a room and settle in. I made sure the beds were really fluffy and you've got a mound of pillows in case you wanted them. We'll talk tomorrow while the guys are starting their research."

"I can help with that," Draco said quietly.

Xander smiled. "I know you can, Draco. You're potentially a very big help to me with what you do know. It was a custom in the older days that the second and third sons of the elite went to do this sort of finding because they could identify more of the artifacts than anyone else, especially the jewelry and art." He patted the boy on the back. "We'll figure out what you can do to help tomorrow, that way you're not bored." Draco lifted his chin. "Trust me, I'm not going to let you languish and you'll be just as well trained as the other two by the time I let you go."

"You plan on it?" Draco asked bluntly. "You weren't talking that way."

Xander coughed, then gave him a sheepish look. "If Harry survives, you're free to go. That was always the deal. If not, I'll teach you what I know and we'll go into business together. That will still keep you out of public and malicious hands. Oh, and I forgot, don't try anything on Giles or Willow. They're non-wand using and it'll bounce off them. Buffy may or may not be immune, I don't know. Spike, he's pretty fair game, he was one of Emilia's toys." He grinned. "Anything else?"

"Do you have servants?"

"I was going to bring over a house elf, but I haven't found one yet," Xander admitted. "I have no doubt Buffy's going to be over by nine and messing up the kitchen, probably with Willow's help." He smiled at the boy. "Get settled in. We've got a few weeks to get to know each other before I let Methos watch over you three for me." He walked out, going to the other end of the hall. His suite was over there. It had seven bedrooms, one mini office for personal matters, one research room, and one great entertainment center which he smiled at as he walked past it. "Definitely have to call the cable company tomorrow," he reminded himself. He called the Gringott's goblin who handled freelancers. "We just found a crypt with a piece of the first vampire," he told it. "Do you want to do a pick up or should I deliver it to you?"

The goblin looked at him. "Already?"

"I've had ten years to find most of the stuff in this place," he pointed out. "I'm going to save up the rest of the stuff to teach the boys how to research and where to research, but I'm not holding the dangerous ones for long. This is the Hellmouth."

The goblin frowned at him. "The Hellmouth is off limits to all official finders."

"It's a good thing I'm freelance then, huh?" Xander said dryly. "So, pick up or delivery?"

"Bring it over. You'll have to register your area since we don't have you on file."

"Fine," Xander agreed, closing the connection. He took a running leap at his bed and bounced a few times, grinning at his mural on his ceiling. "This is the life I've wanted," he promised himself.

***

Tipsy looked at her boys, smiling at them. "No, you can't come. You can wait on me, you can hold my idea file, but you cannot come. This is a battle, not where you want to test ideas." They pouted. "You can take care of me until I can teach you pranking for battles and wars, then we'll let you help." They relented, seeing how firm she was on that demand. "Good boys." She kissed them both. "Behave until I get back and don't blow up the house." They laughed and waved, watching her go.

Fred kept George so he couldn't follow. "She's right, we'll have to use different pranks for a battle situation."

"Then let's study. She's got oodles of books on pranking and jokes through the ages," George offered. "That way we can go next time." They headed to the library, her idea file not out of their hands as they read. They passed it back and forth between them to comfort themselves.

Tipsy met Emilia and Xander, who looked a little tired. "You up for this?" she demanded.

"I am. I just got up. The boys found a sarcophagus full of stolen jewelry and we've been researching the pieces to make sure they're free and clear." He kissed Emilia on the cheek. "I was wrong, he and Buffy get along great the way he is. He's pissed away a few nights by calling her name as he went off." He looked at the group of people they were watching. "Are we ready?"

"And willing," Methos said from behind them. He smirked at their disgusted looks. "I'm out of practice for this sort of battle. I have to know their weaknesses to teach my students how to exploit them." He waved a hand. "Shall we?"

"Two more minutes, they're waiting for someone else," Emilia said, but she did start to gather her powers to her, letting them leak to the group in front of her. Nothing too overt, just a subtle building so she could jack it up later quickly if she needed to. Finally one of the top Death Eaters appeared and they sighed in frustration, they had wanted the Big Guy. She looked at each of their compatriots and nodded, jacking up the feelings to a more noticeable level. The people started to pull on the collars of their robes, looking very uncomfortable.

Tipsy stepped back beside Methos. "Do you want smoke or flash?" she asked quietly.

"Both," he said smugly, sneaking forward. She threw both pranks at the same spot, which he seemed to pop out of. Everyone looked at him and he sneered at them. "Idiots, all of you," he said conversationally.

Xander's whoop of joy as he seemed to fall from the trees startled them but they were torn between lust and fighting, they were inefficient for the most part. A few people fought through their lust to really fight, but Tipsy was keeping them off balance by throwing things under their feet. A few snakes, which they had all been conditioned to not get near, a few suddenly appearing holes of void. A few more smoke and light bombs. Things that were guaranteed to unsettle them.

"What is going on here!" a deeper voice said as he appeared.

Everyone focused on him, especially Emilia. "Shit, he's too much snake," she hissed, bringing up her fundamental nature. She shifted form and he started to react, but it was Xander who was facing off with him.

"Look, it's the kiddie killer," he sneered. "Couldn't beat a yearling then and you can't beat a real wizard now. No wonder my great-nephew's not afraid of you."

"Don't you mean son?" Voldemort sneered.

"No, technically I'm his grandfather, not his father," he sneered back. Both women looked at him. "It was a moment of weakness," he admitted with a grin. He looked back at his opponent as he fell to his knees. "Gee, thanks, convenient positioning."

"I am immortal," Voldemort hissed. "You cannot kill me."

"Wrong, I am immortal, you're a wannabe," Methos said, cutting through a death eater in his way so he could walk over and face him down. Dumass faced off with the remaining fighters, most of them trying to rub off on him and lick his neck and boots. He sneered at the creature on the ground. "Do you shed?" he asked.

Voldemort forced his way to his feet. "You cannot beat me."

"Oh, but I've beaten worse than you. I beat the other Horsemen." Voldemort backed away from him. "Do you not realize who you're facing off with? I am Death!" he said hotly, following him.

"You died!" Voldemort shouted.

"Did I?" Methos asked snidely. "Do I look dead to you?" He pointed at the dead people they had caused. "They are dead. You are dead, and soon to be dead again. I am not dead and never have been." He sneered at him and raised his sword. "Shall we?"

"Oooh, can I get in a few blows for Harry?" Xander begged, bouncing up and down. "Please? So I can tell him I did more than sneer at him."

"Merlin, Dumass, I forgot the rumors that said you got hyper after a good fight," Tipsy said, frowning at him. "Go get laid!"

"Later," he said with a grin. He looked back at Voldemort, and at Methos as he flinched. "Ooh, can I distract that one?"

"Go for it," Methos ordered. He swung at Voldemort, making him run. He followed, intending to kill the shit so he could go back to his normal life. He refused to pull a Macleod and become a hero. The wizard disappeared on him but he didn't care, they would meet again. He walked back to the cleaning, noticing who was standing there. "Who called for the hero?" he asked.

Xander frowned at him. "Emilia said I can't kick his ass," he said in resignation. "She said he's protected."

"He must be with as many battles as he gets into." He gave Macleod a sardonic bow. "Who sent for you?"

"I was asked to come reign you in," Macleod told him, arms still crossed. "What are you doing?"

"These are bad guys who are killing families for shits and giggles," Xander said, talking down to him like he was two and couldn't possibly understand. "This is a war. You're not part of this."

"If Methos is, I can be," Macloed argued.

Xander looked at Methos. "Is he the guy you told me about?" Methos nodded, looking resigned. "Cool. I'm going to get laid. Have fun explaining this. Tipsy said she called the aurors to clean up after us. I'll see you tomorrow?" Methos nodded, giving him a faint smile. "Cool. Hey, Emilia, need a lift back to Vegas?"

"We both do," Tipsy told him. "Let me get the boys. We'll pop in on Greg tonight." Emilia nodded and they let Xander burn off some of his energy that way. The twins were dutifully gathered and they headed back to Vegas. Emilia looked at the woman standing in the middle of Greg's kitchen, but it was Tipsy who asked the important question. "Who are you?"

"Sarah Sidle, I work with Greg. I'm here to take care of his plants for him," she said, holding up the water pitcher she had been filling. "You are?"

"Xander Dumass, Emilia Dorekson, and Tipsy Ramvette with her betrothed," one of the twins introduced. Tipsy patted him on the head. "I think we can probably do the plants if you have something you'd rather be doing."

"No, that's okay. Is Greg coming?"

"Later tonight," Emilia told her. "Do you have Grissom's number? I have a message for him."

"Sure. It's in Greg's maroon address book," she said. "Or I've got it set on speed dial on my cell."

"That's okay," Xander assured her. "We'll look it up." He pointed at the stairs. "Bathrooms?" She nodded so he headed that way to get cleaned up. He needed to burn some energy and it was legal in this city. He came down the stairs a few minutes later and found the twins plotting her demise. "What happened?"

George looked at him. "She asked how old we were."

"She insinuated that Tipsy was molesting us," Fred finished.

"Fuck her then," Xander agreed. "Want my idea?" They smiled and nodded. "See, what you do is this," he said, bending down to whisper it to Fred.

Fred looked at George. "That is truly mean and nasty, and would suit her perfectly," he announced. "Plus, I'm sure Tipsy would know someone if Emilia didn't."

"Let's go," George agreed as they headed for Emilia. She would help them protect Tipsy from mean muggles.

Xander walked out whistling, his bank card in his hand. He hailed a cab and had them go to the nearest ATM then to the nicest brothel in town.

***

Sarah Sidel woke up in a hotel room, looking at the ceiling. This definitely wasn't her apartment, her apartment didn't have a mirror on the ceiling or a lumpy mattress. She noticed there was another person in the bed so turned her head to look at them. It turned out to be a young Asian male, the kind that looked like a girl in the right light. That's when something else hit her conscious mind, her left hand felt heavy. She pulled it up to look at it. "Oh. Damn."

That woke up her companion. He stretched like a cat and turned onto his side to look at her. "For a woman, you're very good," he said, stroking her back. "Thank you for letting me have this opportunity. I promise I'll do as much as I can stand until we can get everything taken care of and I find myself a decent man."

She opened her mouth a few times before sound came out. "Huh?"

He smiled. "You don't remember?" She shook her head. "It must have been the party your coworker threw you at the club." He kissed her cheek gently. "You really are man enough for me for now, but we'll have to get you some toys soon to use on me so I don't lose my tightness and abilities."

"Huh?" she asked again.

He laughed. "Don't worry, the rum will wear off soon." He checked his watch. "You should start getting ready for work, Mistress Sarah. You said you work night shift."

She nodded. "I do. You should come in with me so you can explain this to m...my boss," she pointed out. He smiled happily and nodded. "Good. Clothes?" she asked, having noticed she wasn't dressed.

"You had me fold them and put them in the closet for you, Sarah."

"Oh, okay. Do you want first or second shower?"

"You mean I can't take one with you?"

Sarah had to think fast. "Not until I'm sure what happened last night. I don't want to impose," she told him. He nodded, happy with that explanation. "How old are you?"

"Eighteen ten days ago," he said happily. "You saved me being deported."

"Good. I'm glad I could do that," Sarah said as she slid out from under the covers. She noticed there was a dragging sensation that hadn't been there before and looked down at her pelvic region, eyes going wide at the sight of the strap on. The obviously used strap on. She blinked a few times then took it off and hurried into the bathroom. She really needed Grissom's help with this.

***

Grissom looked up as the owl flew into his office, smiling at it. It was a different one this time, this one looked smaller and it was white instead of tawny brown. It landed in the middle of his desk and hooted happily. "Hello to you too," he told it. Someone came running with a net. "It's all right," he said, waving off the officer. "A friend of mine is training this one to take messages."

"A carrier owl?" Warrick asked as he slid past the tense officer with the net. "It's cute."

"Yes it is. Get me some lunch meat out of the fridge if you wouldn't mind." Warrick went to do that while Grissom read the message saying Greg was too tired to come in, he had been 'shagged' to death by his new wife earlier in the day. He smiled and handed the message to Warrick and Catherine as they came in. He let the owl eat the meat while he petted it, then it flew off, going back to its master supposedly.

"That's great news," Catherine said happily. "Is she the one who came to help him?" Grissom nodded. "Cool. I can't wait to meet her officially." She looked over as Sarah shrieked at Nick to get out of her way. "It sounds like someone's having a bit of trouble with the owl."

"I think she's got a different problem," Warrick said, nodding at the boy walking behind her.

Sarah walked in and looked at her coworkers. "Out," she pleaded. "Please?" They nodded, leaving her alone with the boss, and the detective following the noise.

Catherine stopped him. "Greg got married this morning, he'll be in tomorrow; he's pleading exhaustion."

"That's good news. Maybe he'll control her so she doesn't do that to all the men next time she comes to visit," Brass said dryly. "What's up with her?"

"I think she did the classic Vegas 'oops'," Catherine said smugly. She led Warrick away. "Was it just me or did the new husband seem a bit...gay?"

Warrick nodded. "More than most of the chorus boys on the strip," he agreed, smiling at Nick. "You gotta see this," he said happily. "Sarah came in with a boy in tow." They peeked toward Grissom's office, catching his eye. The boss frowned so they ducked back into the lab.

"Was he gay?" Nick asked.

"Very," Warrick said. "We were at a club last night hanging out and drinking. I remember seeing him and her dancing on the floor. Maybe I should have hunted her down?"

"Nah," Catherine said with a slightly naughty grin. "It'll only help her to be in a relationship for a while."

"From the looks of him, an annulment is out of the question," Nick pointed out. "He doesn't look comfortable sitting."

They shared a laugh. It was mean, but they were friends.

***

Greg led his wife into the CSI unit, smugly nodding at everyone. "Hi, all," he announced when he led her into the breakroom. "This is Emilia Sanders. My wife." Everyone smiled and nodded. "Nick, if you touch her like your eyes say, I'm going to kick your ass and stake you out in the dessert naked in front of a brothel," he warned, smirking at him. Nick shuddered and quit staring at her. "Thank you." He smiled at Grissom. "I think I need to adjust my forms."

"I have them in my office," Grissom assured him. "Emilia, welcome to the family. This is our night-shift crew. That's Catherine, Warrick, Sarah, and Nick." She waved at each of them, giving them a smile. "Detective Brass is around here somewhere. Greg, are you working tonight?"

"Do you have anything for me to do?"

"There's about seven sample sets that need run."

"Then I guess I can work for a little while and hold off my honeymoon," he said, looking at his wife, who gave him a patient smile and a nod. "Would you come get me in about three hours and we'll eat?" he suggested.

"Of course, Greg, I know how you are in the lab." He blushed. "The poor boy used to positively lock himself in the dungeons some nights." She patted him on the cheek. "You behave and catch some bad guys and I'll reward you later." He beamed so she kissed him. "Good boy, Greg." She winked at Catherine. "You'll be pleased to know that Draco is now someone else's problem. Mr. Dumass is looking out for him and he's very well trained since he used to date one of us." Catherine smiled at her. "Thank you for taking such good care of Greg for me." She waved and left them alone.

"Dungeon?" Nick asked.

"That's where our lab class was held. It had better ventilation," Greg said with a shrug. He looked at everyone. "Give me a moment to find my lab jacket and then you can pounce on me."

"Greg, before you go, there's a piece of news you may not have heard," Warrick told him. "Sarah got married the other day too." She groaned. "His name's Yun?" She nodded, blushing a bright red.

"That's great," Greg said, giving her a short hug. "I'm sure you'll like it as much as I do. I waited on Emilia for nearly forever but I finally got what I want." He skipped out, going to his lab.

Catherine came in first with a few vials. "I need these typed and done, but then I need them run through the system and against each other." He handed her a tray and put a note into it. "Thanks." She kissed him on the cheek. "You look happy."

"I am, I left the school with things well in hand and people I trust to be there for the kids. Emilia and I worked out a way for us to get back fairly quickly and it'll be fine. Do you like her?"

"I adore her, she seems very nice, Greg. When is the barbeque?"

He grinned. "Next week sometime. The kids are going back to school in about two weeks and Dumass said he'd bring them over to help us celebrate since their first finds were going to be heading back that day."

"What does he do?" Grissom asked as he walked in with a few samples of his own. Greg handed him a small plastic tray and he put them in there, labeling what tests he needed done and what case they were for.

"He's a treasure finder and a curse breaker. He does things like recover long-lost artifacts from tombs. He's working his hometown right now with Harry, Harry's best friend Ron, and Draco as his toy." He took the tray and made sure he had all the information. "Run a scan against the system?"

"If it wouldn't take too much time. I need mine by midnight."

"Sure thing, boss." He grinned at Catherine. "Can you help her go shopping, on me, this weekend? I want her to have something stunning to wear for the next great summit."

"What does she do?" Nick asked as he walked in with his own samples.

"She keeps them calm and centered," Greg told him. Nick looked confused.

"You know that leaking thing?" Grissom asked. Nick nodded, starting to sweat. "She does that at major meetings so fights don't break out."

"Oh." He looked at Greg. "That doesn't bother you?"

"Not a bit. We all have quirks, Nick." He took his tray of samples. "DNA?"

"Straight comparison," he agreed. He left to talk to Warrick, who was a voice of reason and sanity.

Warrick came in after everyone else had left. "Does she make you as happy as you thought?" Greg gave him the most goofy grin. "I'm happy for you, man."

"Do you know someone named Alex Moreau?" Greg asked. Warrick thought and then shook his head. "One of my friends works with her and her grandmother came from the same town as you said your grandmother had lived."

"What was her grandmother's name?" Warrick asked, sitting down to listen to this one. "Are you trying to fix me up?"

Greg nodded. "Definitely. Alex is a really nice lady. Nick says she's so lonely she's starting to turn cynical a little bit. Her Grandmother's name was Rose."

"Grandma Rose I remember," Warrick said, thinking back to the few summers he had spent with his grandmother. Grandma Rose had been a strange and mystical woman that the whole town had respected, but not many got close to. "I remember her," he admitted. "I remember she had a grown daughter and two granddaughters. I played with the granddaughters one summer so I may know her. What does she do?"

"She works with Nick at the Luna Foundation, doing lab and investigative work." He looked at his friend. "Basically what you do, only on some stranger things. They do some antique research, some paranormal stuff, and some public service stuff. It's a pretty intense job but Nick thought you two might hit it off from my description of you." He shrugged. "If you want, I can set you two up to meet soon. There's that conference coming up in Berkeley that you said you wanted to go to."

"Yeah, I wouldn't mind meeting her, see if she remembers me."

"Cool," Greg agreed, touching a spot on his arm. He burst out laughing. "Nick said she's throwing a fit right now about being dateless." He looked at Warrick. "When's your next day off?"

"What? You're going to fly me out there?" Greg nodded. "Um, that's not necessary."

"It is, she's a really nice woman," Greg assured him. "Besides, you could use more friends in the business and she's a good one to know. She's flown across country for friends in danger before."

"Fine," Warrick sighed, giving in. He did want to know if she was the same girl he used to play with. "I'm off this weekend."

"Good." Greg touched his arm again and smiled. "Nick's making you reservations and your ticket will be waiting on you Saturday afternoon." Warrick looked impressed. "I know, it's the married guy syndrome, I want everyone to be as happy as I am, but we think you two will hit it off."

"What's with the arm touching?"

"Oh." He rolled up his sleeves to show off his tattoos. "I'm linked with my friends through these. That's how they knew I needed help when we were attacked."

"I guess that's good. If it helps and all." He shrugged. "I'm not even pretending to understand most of it."

"To understand it, you'd have to ask Philip. He found them." He took his sample and put it in line to do, going back to Grissom's. "I'm open to questions if you want to ask."

"Nah, I'll wait. Grissom's more a questioner than I am."

"Okay, just remember, my office is open." He smiled at Brass came in. "You missed Emilia."

"I saw her last time," Brass said, nodding at Warrick. "You done with him?"

"Sure," Warrick said, ducking out to think about his upcoming date.

Brass closed the door. "How are you doing?"

"Pretty good," Greg said, starting that sample spinning. "We're pretty happy. Things are going well back at the school. We've got a firm foundation of people spread around to help and we've figured out how we long it takes us to get back there if something happens." He turned to look at the detective. "Is there a problem, Detective Brass?"

"Not many. There were a few questions about why those people were attacking you. I said you were working on a new process for doing labwork. They figured that it was probably something like that." Greg smiled. "Greg, I know you're honest, but don't you ever get tempted to use the old wand?"

"Every now and then, when I can't find anything, but I never would," Greg told him.

"Then you had nothing to do with Sarah's sudden marriage to the little gay guy?"

"Um," he said with a grin. "It wasn't me. It was one of us that pointed them together. We didn't do anything further. The pranksters actually tried to get her to stop and she wouldn't. The marriage was all her, Detective, honest. The boys only wanted to have her wake up with him."

"Really? Which ones did that?"

He grinned. "Do you remember the female that came with Philip?" He nodded. "That's Tipsy Ramvette. It was her and her new boys, twin pranksters who believe she is either a muse of naughtiness or a divine power. They really did try to stop her."

"I see." He frowned at the young man. "Don't tell her about that. Maintain your innocence."

"Don't I look innocent?" Greg asked.

Brass nodded. "That's your greatest strength. That and your new wife. When's the traditional barbeque?"

"Next weekend. I'm on duty this weekend and I just set Warrick up on a blind date with a girl he used to play with when he was little. She's one of my best friends best friends."

"Ah." He nodded. "Good job, don't try it with me."

"I'd never dream of it, sir, I don't know you well enough." He grinned. "Did the alarm for my house go off?"

"Yeah, just now. You don't have a way for it to tell you?"

"It's one of your systems, not mine," Greg said with a shrug. "Who was it?"

"That dark haired guy with three young boys carrying a lot of jewels."

"He said he was going to wait until next week," Greg pouted. "I wanted to see what they found."

"He said he's staying," Brass said with a shrug. "Wasn't the blond kid already there?"

"Yeah. Xander enacted an old law that gave him right of reparation for what Lucius tried to do to him and his family, which would be the dark-haired kid of that trio, and the redhead's whole family. He took the blond kid as payment in case something happened to Harry, plus to protect him. The kid's like my wife, Brass."

"Ah." He nodded. "And are they...together?"

"No. Xander said he wouldn't even suggest it."

"Good. That kid didn't look that old."

"He's barely legal in about half our states," Greg offered.

"Sixteen. A good age to get your life screwed with I guess." He shrugged. "As long as it's all legal and all that." He nodded at Greg's unused pot in the corner. "You haven't made anything recently?"

"No, I've been doing it at home," Greg said with a smile. "That way no one could walk in while I did it." He was looking at the door because Sarah had been about to walk in when Grissom had stopped her to talk to her. "Sir, if I can ask, how are you feeling?"

"This weird stuff isn't giving me headaches yet if that's what you want to know." Greg nodded. "Don't worry, every higher level detective gets to see their share of strange stuff, mine just happens to take the cake." He shrugged and left, letting Sarah in.

"Greg, I've got six or seven samples for you to run ASAP."

"Grissom's comes first, he's on a deadline," Greg told her firmly. "Put it next to Catherine's." She pulled down a tray and wrote out the instructions, putting it in place in the queue. "Are you and your guy happy?"

"Not really, but I can't seem to get out of it," she admitted. "You?"

"She was worth the wait," Greg said with a sappy smile. "More than worth the wait."

"I'm glad you're happy." She clapped him on the back. "I'd better get back to bug fingerprints."

"I'm sure they appreciate your dedication as much as I do," he told himself as soon as the door was shut.

I Am Good.

The cloaked figure snuck into the kitchens, holding its precious bundle against its chest. It nearly laughed as it poured the contents of the bottle it held into the breakfast porridge pot, but that would wake up the house elves. This would show them he wasn't helpless and a nobody! He snuck out, smiling down at the house elf who woke up and looked at him. "Just getting an apple for a snack," he whispered. "Go back to sleep." It nodded and put its head back down, starting to snore again. The cloaked figure snuck back to its house and back into bed, putting everything under the bed so no one would know it was him until he was ready for them to know. Yes, tomorrow would be *very* interesting.

***

Ginny Weasley looked around at the students. It was cool outside this morning so it seemed like nearly everyone was eating porridge, except her and Professor Snape. He was eating a piece of toast when she glanced at the head table. So why was she feeling odd? She heard a 'pop' and looked around, trying to see who had apparated in or out, but nothing seemed different. Except there was a space that there shouldn't be at the Slytherin table. Another 'pop' heralded another empty space. "What the fuck," she whispered, looking around.

All around her, students were popping out of sight. When one popped down across from her, she stood up to look, noticing the baby lying on the bench. "Oh, damn!" she yelled, backing away. "Professors! I think we're under some strange attack!" Only Snape responded, coming down to look at where she was pointing.

"That's an infant," he said, looking around. His mouth fell open as more of the students changed in front of him. "How did this happen!"

Ginny tugged on his arm. "The porridge! Everyone was eating porridge. I saw Ron eating it right before he changed! It has to be. I had the sausage and gravy, and no porridge."

"Get off," he said, getting free of her little hands. "I'll check that myself." He looked around again. It was him, her, and one Slytherin. He looked down at the table, picking up a bowl of porridge to sniff. He resisted her attempts to take it from his hand. "Stop it," he snarled. "We have to find out whether or not this was the cause."

Ginny swallowed, looking like she was ready to cry. "We're doomed, aren't we, sir?"

"Sit!" he ordered, tired of dealing with her.

"Maybe she could call her mother?" Draco called over. "At least she'd know how to clean up the disgusting smells some of them have already produced." He carefully walked over, a few of the infants were old enough to crawl around and were doing so. He looked at the head table. "It must have been powerful if it got Dumbledore." Ginny nodded.

Snape frowned at him. "Potions know no difference between the weakly powered and the greatly powered." He looked from Ginny, to Draco, then around the room and back to Ginny. "I'll have to agree, go call your mother and only your mother." The girl nodded and ran out, avoiding all the attempts to trip her. He looked at Draco. "Call your teachers. We'll need their help if nothing else." Draco shook his head. "Now, boy."

"Fine, but I don't even want to think about most of them and infants. The whole lot of them are childless."

"Three of the lesser Banes have children," Snape assured him. "Call, now." Draco sighed but went off to do that, closing the Great Hall's doors behind him. "How on earth am I supposed to handle this?" he asked himself. There were close to seven hundred people in the school including faculty. He looked at the head table. There had been teachers missing. "Elf!" he bellowed, heading for the kitchen. One of them intercepted him. "Go find the rest of the adults and students in the school, bring them here," he ordered. "Tell them it's an emergency and you have my permission to hit Trelawany if she argues." It nodded, looking scared as it left. "Who could have made that potion?" he mused. "It would have to be someone very good." He looked at where Granger usually sat, but not even she would be that arrogant, and none of his Slytherins were that good in Potions. That was something they'd be figuring out later he supposed. First things first, getting someone in to change diapers.

***

Molly Weasley looked up as her daughter came rolling out of the fireplace. "Ginny, what's wrong?" she asked calmly.

Ginny grabbed her mother by the arm, pulling her back to the fire. "We've got bad problems at the school, mum. Everyone's a baby! Including Ron and Harry! They're all infants but me, Snape, and Malfoy! Snape said to get you and only you there now!"

"Wait!" Molly said, stopping her daughter before she was dragged off. "They're all babies?" Ginny nodded, eyes wide. "Ginny, was there bad meat at breakfast, dear?" she asked, testing her forehead with a cool wrist.

"Mother! Now!" she said anxiously. "Otherwise Malfoy will have to change Ron's diapers!"

"Fine," she sighed, following her daughter back through the floo to the school. They came out in the Headmaster's office and found Professor Snape standing there. "Babies?" she asked tolerantly.

Snape nodded. "Someone dosed the morning porridge." Her face fell. "There are nearly seven hundred crawling infants in the Great Hall at this moment."

"And of course, being a man, you've never done anything with an infant in your life, so therefore you call on the experienced parents."

"Only the ones with discretion." He gave her a grim look. "Can you imagine what would happen if this got out to the general public?"

"Or to the Death Eaters?" she suggested lightly. He nodded. "I can get the whole clan here, get me some of the Banes to help." He nodded. "Where is Professor Methos?"

"I believe he's still in bed," he said dryly. "The man is not known for his personality in the mornings." He walked off, going to try and figure out how to counter this while she made whatever excuses were necessary.

Molly knelt in front of the fireplace, calling out to her husband at work. "Arthur, we've got a situation," she said quietly. He frowned. "I'm calling a family meeting, the entire clan is needed, including Percy." He nodded shortly and his head disappeared. Molly then called the paper. "Hello, I need to place an announcement."

The witch on the other side smiled. "Having another child, Molly?"

She laughed. "No, nothing like that. I'm announcing a family reunion and meeting at my house, as soon as humanly possible about some family matters that have recently come to light. Please word it carefully, we don't want to alarm them."

The witch wrote something. "How about a Weasley Family Meeting is being called at the Burrow for 8pm tomorrow night, the soonest we can get it out to them, dear, to deal with certain family matters?"

Molly beamed. "That's wonderful. How much?"

"Nothing for an ad that small, love. Is it really bad?"

Molly frowned. "I wish I could tell you, but I can't. It's a personal problem." She waved and signed off, then called her farther flung children. "Charlie!" she said when his head popped up. "We've got problems. We're having a meeting, come now." He looked stunned. "Now, son."

"Coming, mother," he replied, still sounding shocked. "Bill?" he asked.

"Find him and drag him too. Tell your boss you won't be back for at least a week." He nodded and left, coming out of the fireplace a few minutes later with his older brother in tow. "Good, you're here. Did you get time off?"

"What's the emergency, mam," Charlie asked hesitantly. "Dad's all right, right?"

She smiled and kissed him on the cheek. "He's fine. Someone's dosed Hogwarts with a potion to make everyone infants. It's us, and Snape so far."

They looked stunned and Bill actually fell to his knees with a whimper. "Oh, God. We're going to have to defend the school and change diapers?"

Ginny came running back in. "Snape said it definitely was a potion," she said, giving her big brothers a smile. "Come on, we're shifting all the kids back up to their houses and doing a search as we put them onto their beds." They nodded and followed her.

Molly smiled at their backs, then left a note on the desk saying she'd be right back, heading for the house. She found Percy glancing around like something was different. "Good, I thought you'd be the first one here. You're in charge of telling everyone what's going on." She sat him down, looking at him. "We will not talk about your outburst this summer, Percy, and it doesn't matter in this instance." He grimaced. "As of right now, everyone but a handful of people at Hogwarts are infants." His mouth opened and she dragged him through the floo, taking him to show him. He was the one who had to be stubborn if he didn't see proof. Percy whimpered and clutched the door. That's when she knew he understood. She looked at him. "Go back to the Burrow. Get the whole clan here and up to speed. I've called for a family meeting." He nodded, heading off to do that at a dead run. "Good, that's settled." She heard a scream and sprinted for the dungeons, finding Snape on the floor, swaddled in his usual outfits, crying pitifully. "Oh, dirt!" she said angrily, but she picked the poor baby up. "What did you do, Severus?" She noticed some of it had splashed on him and wiped it off with a towel, not daring to touch it herself. "You poor thing. We'll have to call in your former apprentice I suppose." She took him up to the office, going to call that nice priest fellow. He was a Bane, he could contact the others. "Father Philip Callahan," she said quietly, not wanting to upset the baby she was holding. His head popped into the fireplace. "Father, we've got a bit of a problem here at the school. We need you all, now."

"It's been attacked?" he asked, looking behind her.

"Not exactly. There was a potion in the porridge, this is Professor Snape," she said, holding the baby up. His mouth hung open. "We need you, now. Please?"

"I'm used ta older kids, but I'll be right there," he agreed, disappearing. He took a deep breaths before picking up the cellphone Blair had helped him program not even a week before, punching in a number. "Blair?" he asked in a shaky voice. "We're needed at the school, now. Immediately, yes." He smiled at the cheerful man. "Bring supplies for children, I'm sure they don't have any." He hung up and took a deep breath, making the hard call. He heard the phone ring and ring, checking the time difference. Dirt, Greg would probably be asleep. He worked nights and it was barely dark out there. The tired voice that answered made him smile. "Emilia, put Greg on, it's an emergency with a potion," he said gently.

In Las Vegas, Greg was poked until he opened one eye, then accepted the phone. "How late am I?" he asked hoarsely. The voice on the other end barely registered. "Huh?" It said something that made him sit up, turning slowly pale. "No way!" He groaned and rubbed his eyes. "Shit! And I've got a massive load tonight!" He looked at his wife. "I'll be out as soon as I can, but I've got to get Grissom into this, Philip. Yeah, as soon as possible. Thanks. Hold the fort, I'll have Emilia bring baby wipes and stuff." He handed back the phone and gave his wife a kiss. "You need to head to the school. Someone dosed them with an Everlasting Youth potion. They're all infants, including Snape." She sat up and looked at him, eyes starting to tear up. "Please? I'll grab Grissom and call off." She nodded, getting up to shower and change clothes, then do a quick round through Walmart before heading over. Greg groaned as he checked the clock, he couldn't even find a way to have sex before going off to deal with this nastiness - that alone was going to make it a horrible day. It was an hour before shift so he called the office.

"Sarah, is Grissom in yet? No, something's happened and I need him badly." He sighed. "Not like that, Sarah, with my real life." He frowned at the phone. "Now," he said in exasperation. "Unless you want to be drafted to deal with seven hundred children?" He was put on hold and a rougher voice answered. "Brass, you're not Grissom," he noted, starting to feel the headache coming faster. "I need to call off. Someone dosed the whole school with a youth potion. No, we don't know who, all I know is that there's about seven hundred infants there and the only other potion's person is one of them." He smiled. "Why?" He shrugged. "I don't think it'd hurt much. Let me call and ask, you tell Grissom to call me." He hung up and called Philip, getting a busy signal. He called Blair, getting a busy signal. He called Philip back and got a clear line. "My bosses want to know if you need the CSI'ers to come help figure out who." He laughed. "Sure, she's on her way and so am I." He hung up and called the office again. "Brass, it's me. Yeah, if you guys want to come, go right ahead. Sure, but remember, there are infants there. That means crawling, grabbing, crying, messy creatures." He laughed again and hung up, going to take his own shower and put on clothes. He considered calling Sunnydale, but thought for sure someone else would. Xander Dumass was *the* grump when someone got him up and the guy was usually taking a nap about now before starting patrol.

***

Nick Boyle ran into the Legacy's control room, looking around in shock. "Alex, you've got to come help us or I'm going to end up changing diapers for weeks."

"What are you talking about?" she asked tolerantly.

"Someone dosed my old school with youth potion. They're *all* children." Derek choked on his sip of coffee. "Please?"

"Sure," she agreed, nodding. "Should we call the London house?"

He shook his head. "Why? They couldn't get there." He smiled. "I'm warming up the fireplace, get ready." He ran out, going to deal with the practicalities. If only they could take the chopper, it'd be so much easier.

***

Willow Rosenburg answered the phone beside her. "Xander's lost phone," she said dryly. She perked up. "Hi. No, it's me, Willow." She laughed. "Of course I remember you, Sandburg. What can we do for you today?" She listened, her mouth slowly falling open. "Shoot!" she said, standing up. Everyone in the Magic Box looked at her; her having an outburst like that was generally a sign of an oncoming apocalypse. "Of course I'm coming over, right now," she agreed, nodding even though he couldn't see her. "Hey, I've got my own way and we can get Xander up." She laughed. "Sure. Thanks for letting us help." She hung up and the Scoobies started to shift closer. "It's a potions emergency," she announced. "Youth potion dosed a whole school, Xander's old school." Buffy blinked a few times. "Seven hundred or so babies." Buffy shuddered and shook her head. "I'm heading. Giles?"

"I'll be here," he said dryly. "Do have fun." She nodded and went off, going to get Xander up. She even remembered the phone he had dropped last night. She made it through most of his protections but the grabbing hand caught her. "XANDER! It's an emergency!" she yelled.

He came to the top of the stairs, looking down at her. "What are you doing?" he asked calmly.

"Someone dosed your school with youth potion. They need us."

He walked down the stairs, releasing her. "Us?"

"Us!" she said firmly. "I can help and I can change diapers."

"Sure." He flicked his wand, changing his clothes from pajamas to jeans. "Let's go." He took her hand and apparated them to the boundary, watching as she threw up a few times. "Sorry, it's a nasty trip, I know." He looked around the quiet town, smiling at the peaceful feeling. "I love this place. I think I'll retire here eventually."

She pulled on his hand, dragging him toward the school. "I know it's nap time and you haven't had any caffeine but we've got to go, now." He nodded, following behind her. He heard popping noises behind him and turned to watch as Greg and a bunch of people popped in. "Calvary?" Willow asked with a touch of humor.

"My coworkers," Greg said dryly. "They want to help find out who did it." He nodded at Xander, handing over his cup of coffee. "Here, you're obviously not a morning person either."

"I was taking a nap," he defended, taking a few sips as they walked. He handed it back when his head started to unfog. "Babies?"

"Babies," Willow agreed. "You dropped your phone." She handed it back to him just as they got to the doors. She looked at them, then tried the handle. "They're locked."

"Stand back," Xander sighed, lifting his wand. "Alohamora!" he shouted, causing them to slam open. He glanced at his wand. "I need to get that crack fixed," he muttered as he walked inside. He stopped to take a sniff. "There's a bunch of Weasley smelling people. Bill!" he shouted. Bill came jogging down the stairs. "Where do you need us, what really happened, and how bad is it?"

"Can't you smell the diapers?" Bill asked, grinning at him. "Want Slytherin?"

"Not particularly, but sure," he said with a shrug. "How many?"

"All of them. The morning porridge was dosed, Snape was deaged when it dripped while he was testing it." He nodded at Greg. "Professor Methos has him and most of the staff. It's the family, you guys, him, Trelawny, Hagrid, Malfoy, and Ginny at the moment." He disappeared again, taking the stairs up to the Hufflepuff house. The kids were always cheerful and not really demanding.

The doors slammed open again, admitting the twins. Who weren't looking very happy. "What the fuck happened?" the one on the left asked.

"We didn't even send anything up here," the other one added.

"It wasn't us this time," they said together. "Don't even try to blame this on us."

Molly came jogging out. "Good, you're here. Go up to Gryffindor, help Ginny." They looked skeptical. "Now, before I make you work with Percy." They trotted up the stairs.

"Guys, come see me in a while," Greg called. He smiled at Molly. "Is there any left?"

"There's a lot left, we had the whole cauldron taken down to the potion's dungeon about an hour ago," she told him, looking at the people behind him. "Are they here to help?"

"We're here to help figure out who did this," Sarah told her.

"That's fine, dear," she said happily. "Go with Greg, he'll get you started and he can help you get into any of the houses." She heard a wail and sighed. "Please, Gregory, fix this," she begged, going back to the teachers. McGonagall had colic and wasn't feeling well at all.

***

Molly walked back into her house, looking at all the relatives spread around. Arthur's just older brother smiled and gave up his seat for her. "You look knackered, Molly. What's happened now?" he asked.

Molly's aunt, who was only six months older than her, looked her over. "This is the second family meeting you've called, Molly, it's nearly unheard of. We haven't been this together in centuries."

Molly sighed, shaking her head. "We've managed to keep it out of the papers. Hogwarts was dosed with a youth potion. Everyone but about seven adults have taken it. We're having to rely on alumni at the moment to help." She burst out crying. "I can't do that any more! There are so many of them and only fifteen people including our children!"

Arthur rushed through the crowd to hold his wife. "Shh, Molly, we'll help of course." He looked at the nodding people. "Anyone who's willing to help, go to the school now to spare the ones who have been going all day. They've got to be upset by now with so many infants going off." Almost all the family went that way, the few who didn't went to get some more help. "Shh, Molly, you've done an outstanding job so far."

Molly gave him a watery smile. "Arthur, make sure Hagrid can't sing to Snape any more," she pleaded.

"Of course I will," he soothed, heading to take her spot as one of the most experienced parents there. He walked into the Great Hall and found a group of people he had never seen. "Hello. Who are you?" he asked.

The older male looked over at him from testing a bowl of cereal. "Grissom. Greg asked us to help figure out who did this."

"Ah!" He shook the man's hand. "Welcome to Hogwarts. I heard quite a bit about you during the reunion. You've certainly calmed Greg down, he used to bounce nearly as much as Sandburg." He went to where he could hear Hagrid singing and someone screaming. "Hagrid," he called as he walked through the doors. "Why don't you go take care of the animals and turn in for the night. I'll handle the staff." He clapped the man on the back. "You've got to be worn out after a day with them."

Hagrid smiled down at him. "S'true, but they're no trouble, Arthur."

"Still, Hagrid, Molly came home crying so I know you must be tired. Go take care of the animals and I'll stay with these little ones tonight." Hagrid gave him a hug and handed over what must have been Dumbledore, he had red hair. "Have a good night and get some rest. Hopefully we'll be able to start dosing people tomorrow." He smiled once the door was closed. "There now, it's just me and you lot." He clapped his hands together, Dumbledore was crawling up his arm. "What should we do with you?"

"Baba," Dumbledore said pleasantly in his ear.

"That's a wonderful idea," Arthur agreed. He rang the bell, summoning a house elf. "Are there any bottles prepared?" It nodded and pulled a tray of them up for him. "Thank you," he said happily. He had missed doing this, that was why he was waiting anxiously on the first grandchild.

***

Downstairs in the lab, Greg and the twins were testing the porridge to see which potion had been used. They had it narrowed down to three varieties of the same one, but the antidotes were different for each.

"Mine's negative," Fred noted as soon as the soup turned blue.

"Mine's green," George said, sounding confused.

"That means mine should be the one," Greg assured them. His turned pink and he cheered. "Yes! I am great!" He flipped open the book, looking up the antidote. "Here we are, and we can make it in mass batches," he said, handing over the book so they could look it over. "You guys take the big cauldron in here, I'll do the one on the lawn. We'll make fifty-dose batches at first."

"One slight problem," George said, holding up a finger.

"It has to simmer for three days," Fred told him.

Greg took the book back, rereading it. "Well, fuck!" he said, frowning at the book. "Where's a time turner when you need one?"

"Upstairs on the headmaster's desk," the twins said together.

"Second drawer," Fred added.

"Left-hand side," George finished with a smile. "It's a twenty-four-hour one though."

"Even a day is good," Greg noted, glancing around. "Okay, we'll need a place we won't see ourselves. Where?"

"The special potions room," Xander said tiredly from the doorway. "We're taking a shift change. Sarah is sleeping in Slytherin, Grissom in Ravenclaw, Nick is in Hufflepuff, Warrick and Alex are in Gryffindor, what's her name, the older female, is in ...Hufflepuff I think. And the cop is in Gryffindor too I believe." He leaned against the doorway. "Do not let Willow help you play with time, okay?" They nodded, smiling at him. "Good. I'm going to crash. Greg, your wife's here with a lot of diapers and baby wipes. Kiss her well for us." He wandered off, going to nap on a couch somewhere. If he went to his own room, he'd never hear anything and get up. He found a nice couch in Slytherin, next to Draco's head, and laid down, nearly instantly asleep.

When Greg walked in an hour later, he smiled when he saw Xander's fingers tangled in Draco's hair. "Those two are so cute," he told himself, going to wake up Sarah. Grissom said they were doing a tower-by-tower search now. He found her crashed in the first year boys' dormitory and shook her until she swatted at him. "Grissom said to get up, we're doing a house-by-house search now." He helped her off the bed and went to make some necessary calls. There were about six things he needed that the school either didn't keep, he couldn't find, or they didn't keep enough of on hand. By the time he was done, Xander was awake and looking at him so he gave him a short smile and created a mirror above his head.

Xander looked up at himself, noticing where his hands were. "Huh," was all he said as he untangled the soft strands and sat up. Draco groaned and he gave him a short hair stroke. "You rest for a bit longer," he said calmly.

Draco opened up an eye to look at him, then noticed the mirror. "Who put one of those up there?" he asked.

"I did," Greg told him. "That way you could check the carpets before rolling off the couch." He stood up. "We're doing a house-by-house search, want to help?"

"Sure," Xander agreed, checking the floor for infants before standing up. "Are we having any luck with the potion?"

"I've started the twins on making the biggest batch possible, but it's going to be three days. There's no way we can use the time turner, we've been all over the dungeons." He shrugged at Draco's critical look. "Three days."

"And right after that, we'll be having a test in Transfiguration," Draco said dryly as he stood up. He went up the stairs to the bathroom and came down in clean clothes with wet hair. "Should we start in here since we're the ones people usually suspect first?"

"Sure," Greg agreed, "but I think we're doing Ravenclaw first." He stretched a bit then shivered to let his muscles resettle. "This is an outrageous potion to make, it takes weeks of constant work."

"Granger?" Draco asked dryly.

"Was infantized as well," Greg told him.

"I doubt she'd do that to herself. She's not that badly off for needing attention," Xander told him.

"That sentence made almost no sense," Draco informed him.

"We've got tea in the kitchens. Let's head there, then Ravenclaw, then we'll do this one," Greg ordered. They nodded and followed him out. Fortunately, the people dealing with the children were keeping them quiet and calm tonight. They grabbed something to drink and some rolls to nibble on their way up the stairs, Sarah running after them a few minutes later.

Brass looked up as Xander broke the lock on the door, giving him a look. "You enjoy that, don't you?"

"It's actually my job," he said smugly. "I find lost things." He finished his tea and put it down on a table.

"Take it back to wherever," Catherine Willow demanded. A little creature popped up and took his mug off the table, then Draco's and Greg's mugs as well, then disappeared. "What was that? That's the second one we've seen but they seem to disappear very quickly."

"Those are house elves," Draco informed her. He had a lot of respect for the woman, she scared the shit out of him. "They enjoy their servitude and keep the place clean and running."

"They also cook meals, spoiling the students who treat them well, and can get a lot of people in trouble if they think it'd help," Greg added. Draco looked at him with a classic 'huh' expression. "Sandburg was very good about prompting the house elves to get all of Ravenclaw in trouble. We're not sure how he did it, but he was excellent at it. They never had so many house searches as they did during our days," he said smugly.

"You're still the only Slytherin the Gryffindors could ever stand to be friends with," Xander reminded him, patting him on the back. "How and where?"

"Let's each take a room," Grissom told him. "Greg, what would a potion like this need to be in? We can identify it because it creates funny reactions on the blood test."

"A glass jar or something like a large beaker most likely," Greg said with a long scratch to the back of his head. "It can't be too large or it'd have been left in the kitchens. But, if we can find a cauldron with it, that'll be just as good probably. We might still have a case of someone framing another."

"Fine. Let's take two to a room to get this done faster," Brass told him. "We called home, they're most excited that we got called into an international case."

Greg smiled at him. "You guys wanted to come," he reminded him.

"Good point, and this is not what I expected from a magic school."

"Wait until the stairs change with you on them," Warrick said dryly. That had been one trip he hadn't really wanted to be on. Someone knocked. "It's open."

The portrait opened and Nick Boyle walked in carrying boxes. "They said to bring these up here, this is the only house with an empty storage closet," he said as he carried them around the group and over to a hidden door. "Pantry." The door swung open and he stuffed the boxes in there, taking the others from his helper, Alex Moreau, to stuff in there as well. He kicked the door shut. "Any luck?"

"Three days brewing time," Greg told him. "Who's pried Madam Hooch out of the broom shed? I remember her being afraid of children." Nick shook his head. "Wonderful, want to sic someone on her?" Nick shook his head again. "We've got three days, we'll need the help."

Nick sighed. "I guess it's better than polyjuice." Alex gave him a sideways look. "It's a potion to make you be someone else for a bit," he explained. "It takes a month to brew and tastes fowl."

"Okay then." She smiled at Warrick. "Hi." He blushed and she laughed, walking over to give him a hug. "See, it's not so bad all the time."

"No, there's not a single knife-wielding maniac around," he agreed, hugging her back. "It's a nice change from our date."

"Yeah, it is," she said with a light sigh. "I'd better get back to helping with the Hufflepuffs. They're so nice, but they're also so clumsy."

"Yes, that does describe most Hufflepuffs," Draco agreed. Xander swatted him. "What? Were you sorted over there as well?" he taunted.

"Your mother said I could spank you," Xander reminded him. Draco's eyes went wide. "Thank you. Hufflepuffs are sorted over there because they're *nice*, Draco. Would you really want to room with one if they had been put into Slytherin?"

"No," he admitted. "Cheerful people annoy me. I like to hurt them more than I do Potter." He gave Xander a smug look. "I volunteer for the girl's side."

"Not a chance," Brass told him. "You're with me, Greg, you take the amazing one there. Ladies, you take the girls' side. Warrick, Nick, Grissom, fit yourselves in." He headed up the stairs.

"Other side," Greg and Xander called.

Brass stopped to look at them. "How would you know? Neither one of you were in this house from what you've said." Both men blushed. "Never mind. I don't need to know."

"It's a boarding school, you spend nine months a year here, of course you sneak in and grab lovers," Xander said as he trudged after him. He and Greg started at the bottom, letting Brass and Draco take the top floor first. They met in the center, then headed back downstairs. Only one cauldron had been found and it had tested negative for the potion. They looked at each other. "Draco offered to help us do Slytherin next."

"Hmm, we're usually the first blamed," Greg agreed.

"Why? Were you pranksters?" Catherine asked as she straightened his collar for him.

"No, we're mostly the power hungry, or already powerful, and sneaky bastards," Greg said fondly.

Xander coughed. "And some of us were so good, we started there and were resorted." He winked at Draco. "I can arrange that for you if you want."

"No. Way. In. Hell."

Xander beamed. "Come on, it'll be fun," he teased. "You can room with Ron and Harry, work on that project together, all of it."

Draco gave him a shove when he moved closer. "I can and will eviscerate you while you sleep, Dumass, remember that," he ground out as he walked away, leading the way to his house. He found Ginny Weasley in there walking a baby. "How did you get in?"

"Easy, I asked," she snapped. "It's your bodyguard who's being cranky, you deal with him," she said, holding out the baby. Draco backed away, giving it a look like it was the most horrible creature in the world. She snorted. "Thought so. I'm sure you'll do fine with your own, Malfoy."

"Ease off him," Xander warned. "People who were raised by house elves and nannies don't understand children." He took the baby to hold, making it belch on him. "There, better now?" he asked, handing it back. "We're doing a house search." He let everyone else in, watching as they split up. "Ginny, you know your housemates. Who could have done this in Gryff?"

"No one," she automatically said. He grimaced. "None of us are that malicious. Skill wise, Hermione could have. There's a few fourth years who might be able to pull it off, but I don't think they would."

"What about your brother?" Draco asked. "He fumbles a lot but they seem to find the most trouble."

She frowned at him. "If Ron had done it, he wouldn't have dosed himself, even if it meant getting caught. He's said repeatedly that he hated being so small. The twins used to pick on us by taking all the toys and hiding them on us." She walked away, taking the baby back upstairs. "She doesn't belong in that bed," she noted as she put the boy down. "She's a girl and a third year if the badge on her shirt is correct."

"I think they've been putting the babies onto whatever bed is free," Sarah told her. "This one's a Ravenclaw if I remember the tie colors correctly." She got out of Ginny's way, letting her rearrange the children to suit herself.

When the search turned up nothing, they met back in the common room, in front of the fireplace because it was chilly down there.

"I'm going to call off for the search of the other two houses, I've got to check on the twins," Greg noted, heading for the door. Grissom followed him to see the classrooms, he had wanted to see them earlier but had gotten caught up in the search.

Xander looked at the other students. "Ginny, should we even bother with Hufflepuff?"

"They'd gossip and it'd have been known about," Ginny told him.

Draco snorted. "They can't even keep their affairs secret from anyone, a real plan would be beyond them."

"Unfortunately, he's right. I hate it when I have to agree with him," Ginny pouted.

"Don't feel bad, I once had to agree with a Nazi during a philosophy class because I believed in part of his theory. It made for uncomfortable thinking," Catherine said, giving her a pat. "Are you related to all the redheads we've seen?"

Ginny smiled at her. "I've got six older brothers. Most of the adults are Dad's family." Catherine looked shocked. "We're a small community and we Weasleys have always done our best to help repopulate it after the periodic purges." She glared at Draco. "No matter who wants to bring them back."

"Do you see a mark on me?" he asked coldly. "Do you think I'm joining my father?"

Xander put a hand on his back, stroking in small circles. "I know you won't be, Draco. You're smarter than they give you credit for and you wouldn't follow along with something that wasn't absolutely certain not to come back badly on you. Besides, the guy's an idiot. He can't beat an infant, why should he deserve your loyalty?" he said gently. Draco gave him a look and he smiled. "There were a lot of people who thought I'd go to him during the first war and I proved them all wrong too, even though I was never extreme in my views on half-bloods."

Draco nodded. "Thank you for believing me."

"Sometimes that's all that matters," Xander agreed with a small smile. Draco smiled back.

Sarah coughed to break in between them. "Would this other house be warmer?"

"Sure," Ginny agreed, "follow me." She led the way up to their house, smiling when the stairs changed in the middle of the procession. They all waited for the few stuck people to rejoin them, then went up to the Fat Lady's portrait. "We're doing a search for whoever did this awful thing," she told the painting. "These are the good guys."

The Fat Lady sniffed. "I suppose so, but Slytherins?" She glared at Xander. "And you?"

"And me," he agreed happily. "I can do to you what I did to Ravenclaw's door." She opened and they trooped inside. "Ginny, help them do your dorm if you wouldn't mind," he ordered, sitting down to warm his feet. Bill was asleep so he nudged him. "Wakey-wakey. We're doing a search and at least one child will scream their head off."

Bill glared at him. "I only just laid down."

"It's three."

"Oh, never mind, I've gotten a few hours then," Bill sighed as he stood up and stretched. He followed the groups up, going to check on the babies.

Grissom and Greg walked in a few minutes later, finding Xander asleep on the couch in the warm spot left by his former apprentice. Greg smiled and called a blanket for him, nudging Draco to follow him. "Which rooms haven't been done yet?" he asked as they walked past Brass and Grissom.

"The top three."

"Okay, we'll start at the bottom and work our way up. Looking over Snape's notes, there's not many capable students in this house." He walked into the fourth year dorms, helping Draco search that room, and making sure he didn't break anything. They walked into the next dorm and found a quietly fussing baby, so he let Draco handle it. "Get him," he ordered with a hand wave as he moved to search Ron's things.

Draco sat down, looking askance at Longbottom. "What's your problem now?" he asked. He shifted and his foot clanged against something metal. His eyes widened as he did it again. "You're not capable of that," he said as he pulled it out and held it out. "Test this one."

Greg took it and ran a swab around the inside edge, getting a fast result. "It was this cauldron. WE FOUND IT!" he shouted. Draco glared as all the babies woke up.

"Greg, never scream around children, you scare them," Grissom said as he walked in, taking the cauldron to test it for himself. "Where was it?"

"Under this bed," Draco announced, shifting so his feet were on the covers and so he could watch Longbottom. "He's no good at potions. He's the most common cause of lab accidents. Professor Snape makes more fun of him than he does Potter."

"Which is a very good reason to prove that he can do it," Brass pointed out. "Humans are like that, even your kind." He looked at the boy. "What's he like?"

"He might as well be a Hufflepuff," Draco snorted. "He's one of those sweet and nice targets to play with. Never good in anything outside Creatures and Herbology. Not brave at all. We all think he was missorted. He's one of Potter's friends," he said with a wave at Harry's bed. "Helps out a bit when he doesn't trip over his feet."

"Yeah, well, kids like that often want to prove themselves," Catherine assured him. She came out with a glass beaker and held it up. "That look about right, Greg?"

He took it and held it up to the light. "With as much potion as was poured in, definitely. It wouldn't even come up to the middle line on this one." He tested that one and sighed. "It was him."

"Can we do a skin test and find it on him?" Sarah asked. "Just to make sure? I'm getting the feeling that he's the perfect person to blame this on because no one would believe it." She picked the baby up, looking at his arms. "He's got a burn by his elbow."

Greg looked. "That's a metal burn. I've had a few. Mostly from picking up a hot cauldron." He looked at Draco, who shook his head. "No chance from classes?"

"Not a chance. He blew up his last one last week," Draco said quietly. "It exploded and a lot of us had to get pieces picked off ourselves." He looked at the cauldron in the plastic bag, nodding. "This is his. It's got his initials on it, like all student cauldrons must have."

Xander came up the stairs with Hagrid, who had woken him up by the look on the younger man's face. "What's going on?" He took Neville to hold since he was fussy. Then he noticed who he must be holding by the hair color. "Longbottom did this?" He looked at Greg. "Wasn't he one of Philip's confidence building projects?"

"In Potions," Greg agreed. "He's got cauldron burns and Draco said he had to get a new one recently."

"Well, dirt," Hagrid said, taking Neville to hold. "What'd you go and do that for, Neville? You've always been such a good boy."

"I think that's the problem," Catherine said, getting out of Sarah's way so she could crawl under the bed. "He's also supposed to be very bad in potions."

Hagrid nodded. "The worst. Professor Snape's said time and again he's had to shield the room from him." He looked down at Neville. "I'm glad I don't have to call your granny, Neville. She's gonna yell like she hasn't in years."

"I'd say," Draco agreed dryly.

Hagrid looked at him. "What're you doing in here, Malfoy?"

"Helping. I found the cauldron," he said coolly. "What are you doing in here?"

"I'm about the only adult up who's been in here."

"Get one of the Weasley parents," Xander told him. "They can be impartial and it's better if they speak to his grandmother parent-to-parent."

Hagrid nodded. "I'm not lookin' forward to that talk at all." He handed Neville back and went to find one of them.

Xander soothed the fussy baby. "It's all right, Neville. Why would he have taken the potion?"

"I remember him taking a deep breath before eating," Ginny said miserably. "I thought he was blowing on it." She touched the baby's head. "He can be expelled for this and he's a really nice guy."

"Bad things never happen to the really nice guys," Brass told her. "They get extra leeway." He steered her and Xander from the room, then motioned Draco to follow. "Go sit somewhere with the baby to watch over him. Greg, see if you can find an antidote."

"It'd be visible. It takes seven drops to each one of this to cure it," Greg told him. But he went through the boy's trunk, coming up with his herb box, which he took and bagged. Someone was running up the stairs so he looked out. "Hey, guys," he said with a smile. "Take this, test it for the actual potion to make sure it's right," he said, handing over the cauldron.

"Sure," Fred agreed, nodding. "Your wife's having a screaming fit at someone."

"Coming," Greg agreed. "Be right back. Look for blue liquid." He hurried after them, going to save his wife's victim. He found her at the front door, sneering at some badly dressed woman. "Leave, now," he ordered.

"I will speak to the Headmaster and no one else," she demanded. "You can't stop the press."

"I can sure as hell change you," Greg told her. "The Headmaster is extremely busy and he does not allow reporters into the school." He slammed the door in her face, then glanced outside. He saw her change, that's why he did the net spell. He carried her into the Charms classroom and released her into a glass cage, putting the lid on so she couldn't escape. Then he leaned down to look at her. "You'll find I'm not nearly as nice as the rest of the Banes," he hissed. "People like you annoy me." He left her there, going back to get a hug and a kiss before going back to work. He even managed to get in a few gropes during the kiss to make himself feel better. He met everyone on the stairs and led the way down to the dungeons, lighting a fire quickly so Sarah's teeth would quit chattering. "Sorry, it gets cold down here."

"That's why Snape picked it for his classroom," one of the twins reminded him.

"He's not exactly one to make the world a friendly place for most," the other agreed.

"Do you drive your mother insane with that?" Nick asked.

They both looked at him. "She was insane before we came out," they told him.

The one of the left grinned. "We simply helped her a bit further down the path." He winked at his twin, who laughed.

"Sanders, did you happen to notice where our wonderful muse and teacher might be?"

"She's in Ravenclaw napping," he said with a smile. "Go, I've got this." They ran off, going to get cuddles. He grinned at his coworkers. "They're so cute. They're in love with a prankster as bad as they are." He settled down to test the potion, just in case the porridge had hidden any imperfections in the original. He came up with nothing. So he used his wand to stir the antidote, making it slosh around a bit. "Oops, bit out of practice with such large cauldrons." He got up to manually stir it. As soon as he was done, Brass coughed. "What?" He looked and found them all there, with their gear boxes. "Right, back to work," he said with a smile. "I'll get someone to make you guys a portkey." He led them back to the main entry, finding Philip and Nick talking about something. "Guys, can you get my coworkers home? You know how I am with personal transportation."

Philip smiled at him. "It's the fear of landing in that Turkish prison again," he teased lightly, giving him a hug. "How's it going?"

"Two more days of brewing," Greg said, smiling at Nick. "You want one too?"

"No thanks, I've got Alex here for that." He looked around. "Hey, Alex, there's a shuttle going home," he called. She came running down the stairs. "You want to go?"

"Sure." She smiled at the group. "I'm not that great with kids."

"Us either," Sarah assured her.

"Besides, Yun's probably missing you by now," Philip said with a smile. "How is he? Greg told me about him."

"He's good," Sarah told him, looking a little confused. She looked at Greg. "Did you help with that?"

He shook his head. "Not a bit. As a matter of fact, Emilia tried to stop you but you disappeared before she could find you."

"Oh." Her face fell. "I guess Immigration's going to be our next fight then," she said, walking outside to look up at the stars. She screamed, bringing everyone running. "What is that?" she asked loudly, pointing.

Philip looked at where she was pointing. "A Giant," he said, looking back at her. "I'd say it's part of Hagrid's family." He summoned a large branch, turning it into the portkey back to Las Vegas. "Nick, you want to go with them?"

"Nope. I hate apparating back," he reminded his best friend. "Greg?"

"Sorry, but that only leaves the twins as capable brewers and they're sucking face with Tip Top."

Philip laughed. "When aren't they?" He rolled his eyes. "Being that age, and her being hers, it's only natural that they hit each other's primes." He looked around. "I'll go with ya, then come back after I pick up somethin' for the house." Everyone grabbed on, like they had back at the office, then they were off.

All except Catherine, who had sneezed at the wrong time. "Oops."

"We'll get you back," Greg promised with a smile. "Come on, I'll help you into the floo. You'll come out in my house." He led her inside and into the staffroom, preparing the fireplace for her. "Step inside and say *clearly* Safe Haven Smut City."

She looked at him, looking very unsure, but did as he said. "Safe Haven Smut City." Her scream of terror followed her all the way home.

Greg sent home her case so it wouldn't get shaken up, but then nearly clicked his heels. He caught Philip's eyes as he walked back in and they laughed in unison. It chilled anyone who had ever heard it, including the twin's fiancé, Tipsy Ramvette. She was a champion prankster but even she gave the right of way to Greg and Philip when they were in a mood.

***

Three days later, Albus Dumbledore woke up in his own bed. He felt a bit muddle headed but nothing that a good breakfast wouldn't cure he supposed. He sat up and swung his feet around, putting on his slippers. Then he stood up and looked around what should be his room. The bed had looked like his, it had the same curtains with the same thin spots. He looked at the curtains again. Yes, it was his bed. Then why was he in the stables beside the unicorn? He gave her a bemused look. "I'm sorry, did you want to use it?" he asked, getting out of her way so she could use his bed. It was a magical school after all and strange things often happened. He walked up to the school, still slightly confused, but sure a good breakfast would cure the worst of it. He went up to his actual room and quickly dressed himself, then went down to the Great Hall when he noticed what time it was.

He found the students in there, chatting like usual. So apparently it had only been his bed. He sat down, looking first to his left to nod to those teachers, who all looked rather normal. McGonagall was wearing a fetching hat that day so he gave her a smile and a nod for it. He looked to his right, at those teachers, and paused. His fuddled mind took a moment to see that something was off. Then it realized what it was. Severus Snape was wearing a rose pink tutu and am electric blue one-piece leotard under it. And he was smiling about it. He blinked a few times and his vision cleared, showing him Professor Snape in his usual all-black garb. He smiled and nodded at them, determined to put it out of his mind. He looked over the students. Mr. Malfoy was picking on one of his ...bodyguards. Mr. Potter and Weasley were picking on each other. He leaned closer to McGonagall. "Why does Harry have red hair and Ron black?" he whispered.

"I don't know," she whispered back. "It's nearly as scary as Snape's dance outfit. I'm about to cry, Albus, do something," she pleaded.

He patted her hand and smiled at Harry. "Mr. Potter, come here, please," he called. "I've a question to ask you." Harry walked up, smiling happily. He leaned down. "Why is your hair red?"

He touched his hair. "It's not, sir," he told him.

"It is," McGonagall assured him. "And Mr. Weasley seems to have your hair." Harry glanced back at Ron, frowning, then looked at her and slowly shook his head. "Yes, he does."

"Professor, perhaps you should go to the infirmary," he said gently. "Please? We'd hate to lose you for even a day." He went back to his seat, telling Ron all about it.

"I believe I will do that," she noted, standing up and walking away. On the way there, she passed an unusual sight. It seemed that the ghosts had chained up Peeves and were using him as some sort of pinata. "Dare I ask?"

The Bloody Baron smiled at her. "No."

"That's fine then, please don't disturb the students." She went up to the infirmary and laid down like a good girl. She was starting on her worst headache ever.

Downstairs, Dumbledore excused himself to take the message the house elf was holding on a silver tray. He frowned at the contents, but then looked at the Longbottom boy. He nodded at the house elf. "Send him to me in an hour," he instructed. It nodded and ran off, going back to its duties. He walked back to his seat and sat down, wincing as what could only be described as the world's loudest fart went off - complete with realistic smell. "Oh, dear," he said in the suddenly quiet hall. "I had no idea that was coming. Excuse me." The students laughed and cheered. He went to his office to save himself more embarrassment. He hadn't realized his stomach was that touchy that morning. "It must have been the air in the stables," he decided as he sat down behind his desk.

A few moments later, Professor Flitwick tapped on his door and walked in. "Albus, I just received word that the door to Ravenclaw and Slytherin were broken," he said calmly. "Has anything strange happened around you?"

"I woke up in the stable this morning but nothing outside the norm," he admitted, frowning. "Was Mr. Dumass here?"

Flitwick shook his head. "Not at all, and even if he were why would he be in Ravenclaw? Slytherin I can understand, though I suspect that Mr. Malfoy would have let him in without him having to break the door, and the Gryffindor door would have let him in as well. Why Ravenclaw?"

He shrugged. "I don't know. Ask the portrait, see if it has some idea. If it does, please tell me." Flitwick nodded quickly and left. Dumbledore relaxed in his chair and a quieter, realistic fart sighed. "Oh, dear. I know that one wasn't me. I didn't feel that one at all," he noted, standing up to examine his chair. He found the small red bag and held it up to look at it. "Whoopie cushion? Why would that make you want to have carnal relations?" He tested it but it was clearly a muggle object. "Perhaps I bought it many years ago and didn't realize it," he said, storing it in his desk.

Argus Filch stomped up the stairs and through his door, glaring at the Headmaster. "I demand you stop Snape from smiling! It's torture!"

"He's ...smiling?" Dumbledore asked. Filch nodded. "Then I shall speak with him of course. Thank you, Argus. Oh, would you be a dear and have someone retrieve my bed if the unicorn is done with it?" Filch looked at him like he was mad but left to do as he asked. No one really denied the old man anything. Dumbledore settled in to try and figure out why he needed to talk to Longbottom about his potion. What potion? His grade in that class or was it a specific potion? He was still feeling very confused.

From downstairs, a great number of students laughing caught his attention but he couldn't figure out what they could be laughing at. They should still be at breakfast if his clock was correct.

***

Tipsy Ramvette closed the viewing portal, smiling at her pranksters. "You two are so good," she told them, giving them both cuddles. No one had realized she had stayed at the school with them for a few days. Her animagus form was so small that she could hide in their pockets and no one would ever be the wiser that they were carrying around a pure black ferret.

Fred smiled, a dopy, lovestricken look. "The best pranks are the ones where they know it's something but can't quite figure it out," he agreed.

"Dumass nearly ruined it for us," George said, grimacing at a wall, "but I'm sure they can be talked out of thinking it was him."

Tipsy laughed. "Someone really should give the boy an everlasting key, but I think I'll leave that up to Draco after he breaks his door one too many times." She winked and changed down, crawling into Fred's pocket today, it was his turn to carry her around. She looked up at their messy, black hair and beamed at her own brilliance. She had taken what Philip and Greg had wanted to do and brought it one step higher. Confusion would allow her to reign supreme! She was the Queen of Pranks! On the way out the door, she squeaked at the Fat Lady's portrait, winking because her dress was now white with large black dots, just like a cow. Let's see how long it took for some of the student to cry because they couldn't find their house door.

The Fat Lady looked down at herself and sighed. "I haven't seen this dress in years," she said pitifully. "That woman must be around." She shifted position, trying to find one that made her look less rotund in this dress. She didn't want to look like a cow, it made her look worse.

***

The next morning, when everyone got up, everything was back to normal. Those who had seen Snape's outfit the day before were still giggling, but he hadn't been aware of it. Those who had noticed the more subtle changes in the school watched for them, noticing that the more subtle, the longer they were lasting. The Weasleys all had bright red hair again, so at least that was back to normal, though Harry Potter was presently a Malfoy Blond. It made him look odd but some people thought it was very cute, Ginny included.

Malfoy didn't, he pouted until the mail came, then he smiled at the nice present he received. The chocolate covered emerald ring made his whole week. It took him nearly an hour to get all the chocolate off it and it did fit his hand rather well if he had to be honest about it. He took his free period outside, like the note had said, and found himself sitting next to his keeper suddenly, in another town. "How did you get me here?"

Xander grinned. "These are the ruins of the family home," he said, putting an arm behind Draco's back to steady him. He pointed out the features that used to be there, before the fire. They could see a small bit of building starting from the rubble, and Draco breathed in when the front room rebuilt itself. Xander breathed in his ear. "It's one of the better charms I've ever found, the one to make a real home," he whispered, then he stood up and the bench was back at the school.

Draco took a few deep breaths. He stood up and headed inside, the bell had just rung by the way everyone was moving. He had Charms so he walked in and up to the teacher. "How would a home building charm work?" he asked.

Professor Flitwick smiled. "They're very complicated, Mr. Malfoy, but I have a wonderful book on them if you'd like to look through it." Draco nodded so he called it over, handing it to him. "There you go. That is a beautiful ring. A family heirloom?"

Draco held it up to look at it, noticing the family crest floating in the center of the ring. "Not my family," he said quietly, then he smiled, showing it off. "He covered it in chocolate for me. I had to lick it clean."

Flitwick smiled. "I'm glad he's taking such good care of you, Mr. Malfoy. Sit down so we can proceed with class and I'll help you send him something later."

Draco paused. "How did he move the bench there?"

Flitwick laughed. "That is something I cannot tell you. He will have to. I'm sure he knows the spell by heart, he's supposed to have moved his camp each week without breaking it, fires and all." He pointed at Draco's seat. "Go sit." Draco nodded, going over and sitting down. Goyle looked at his hand and whistled. "Yes, it is pretty, but we must move on to something more whimsical today," Professor Flitwick announced. "Today, we will be doing gust charms. These are often used to open doors or to take someone's cloak off them when they enter covered in mud. I'm sure most of your parents used one at some point." Most of the students nodded but Draco got the most wicked look on his face, making the Professor very happy he had caught the clue. That should teach Dumass not to break the lock charms on the paintings from now on.

Offers of Retribution and Penance.

Note: Timline: This would have taken place right before Willow's failed memory charm that got the whole group.

Giles looked up as his door was knocked on, frowning as he walked over to answer it. "Xander?" he asked.

"I thought we should probably have a discussion sooner rather than later," he said calmly, taking a deep breath. "Do you want to do that now or in the morning?"

"You're giving me a choice?" Xander nodded. "Why?"

"Because I used to believe in honorable combat." He stared into the dark eyes, seeing the shock in them. "That was before I was deaged and the great conspiracy was enacted to keep me here." Giles opened his mouth, his eyes starting to blink hard. "Before you say anything, I've felt your magics on me. I felt them on my shielding when it was around. I felt them on my things to keep me in that house. I felt them on my being that week you decided I was worthless and I saved everyone from blowing up." He crossed his arms over his chest, erecting his stoniest glare. "I'm giving you a chance to explain yourself before I decide to interpret the information I have in the way I want."

"I...I did...um, help keep your shields up, I thought they were necessary and falling, though no one ever mentioned them to me."

"So, the reason they were skewed to the right so drastically wasn't your meddling?" Xander tipped his chin up. "I should warn you, I examined the shield a number of times. The other was bad enough, it kept me unable to do anything. The fact that you added to it made me the biggest target in town and there's no way you wouldn't have known that." Giles' face fell. "As a matter of fact, the people who removed it said it was like I was wearing a costume of myself over my body, that's why I was bound in this inferior shell of a body and left here." He heard something outside and kicked the door shut, stepping further into the house. "I want to hear your side of it before I blow up."

"I...I'm sorry, Xander. I thought I did what was best."

"By whose orders?"

Giles looked at him. "I was warned before I came over that there was a dangerous magic user growing up here."

Xander nodded. "That would have been Willow. She's gifted and untrained, plus she has weak self-control. Who told you it was me?"

"Travers said it was the one with the shield on them."

Xander nodded once. "And did he give you specific orders?"

Giles shook his head, leaning against a small bookshelf for support. "Not in the least. He only told me to keep you under watch and control. That's also why I reacted so strongly to Ethan."

"Yeah, Ethan's an interesting case. He offered to try and help me, but his price was higher than I wanted to pay."

"I erased his memories of you after that first disastrous meeting," Giles quietly admitted with a small moan of mental pain. "We nearly killed you."

"No nearly about it, Giles. I *nearly* died more than once these last few years. And now that I'm myself, I'm going to be myself. Flaming asshole and all. If you had thought to make some hint to me about what was going on, I might have confided in you." He took a deep breath and let it out, uncurling his arms. "Ethan's back in town. He's got a few artifacts I'm going to retrieve from his care. Did you want me to pass on a message?"

"Just be careful. He's not as stable as he once was."

"He's just as stable, only now he's undergone torture at the hands of the people you turned him over to." Xander walked out and didn't slam the door, which made Giles slump down and start crying for all the damage he had caused. Xander forced himself not to sneer, sneering was the old him, the him that would have been proud of making the man cry for what he had done. "Punishment is not my job," he told himself as he walked off. He looked around and felt the vampire closing in. "I'm a wizard, do you really want to try and eat me?" he called quietly. Whoever it was ran in the other direction. "Thank you." He trudged all the way across town, to Ethan's rented apartment. He tapped gently on the door, giving the man who answered a bland look. "I'm the magical collection agency around here. You have in your possession things that are going to make my life more difficult. Hand them over."

Ethan Rayne looked at him and laughed. "What?"

Xander forced his way inside. It was time Ethan knew the whole truth. "Alexander Dumass," he said, shaking Ethan's hand. The man's eyes went wide and he started to babble and shake his head. "Yes, it is," he said patiently. "Get over it," he snapped finally. Ethan pulled himself back together. "Hand them over, Rayne. If you want to hurt Giles or Buffy, you go the usual way. You don't bring in external artifacts because they'll become unbalanced. Which then makes it my job to clean up. So hand them over and we can both get a good night's sleep."

"You can't be," Ethan spat. "He's eighty or something."

"Actually, I was deaged," Xander said dryly. "About fifteen years ago. That's what was up with the shield. Any other stupid questions?" Ethan backed away from him and he knew he was glaring, but really. He glanced behind himself and saw Willow standing there. "Leave, now," he ordered. "I'm only collecting the dangerous stuff." She snorted. "Now, Willow. I doubt you've taken up demonic magic."

"No," she agreed with a wry smile, "but Giles wants him."

"Then Giles can get in his little car and drive his unhappy ass over here," Xander said snidely, making her back away. Xander rolled his eyes and pulled out a box, heading into the living room. He saw the small chest and the attempt at translating it. "You've mucked up the language, Rayne. It's in Romanian." He swept the house of artifacts, leaving a stunned Ethan behind as he went from room to room. The last one, the statue of Janus, he left beside the bed. He wouldn't touch someone's personal icon of faith. He sealed his box and put it back into his backpack, then walked out, finding Ethan standing in his way. "I left your blessed statue. Shouldn't it be covered in libations this time of year?" he asked as he pushed past him. "I'm going to get these out of town before they decide to work in concert. Willow, I've reshielded my house. Don't try to break the locks." He apparated onto his front lawn and strolled inside, locking himself in for the night. By the time he got everything cataloged, the weekly goblin pick-up was there and he gladly handed over most of the artifacts. There was one he wanted the boys to study. "Thanks."

"Where did you get the high concentration of demon holding items?" the goblin asked, poking at the currently empty box of holding.

"Ethan Rayne. He brought it into town." He shrugged. "I'll keep that one. It'll probably come in handy." He took it back and crossed it off the list, then watched as the goblin counted out his commission for finding these things based on their fair market value. He could have waited and gotten the amount after the auction, but that was too much of a hassle to keep track of. When the last galleon was handed over, the goblin handed him a piece of parchment. "What's this?"

"A specific piece. It's rumored to be here and someone has asked us if we can acquire it."

Xander looked at the paper, then snorted. "We found that years ago. The Watchers have it." He handed it back. "Check with them."

"They're the ones who want it," the goblin told him.

Xander sighed. "Then I'll keep an eye out for the cross to come back. I know a few people who could use it for the right reasons if I held it back for a few weeks." The goblin shrugged, their client wanted it bad enough to wait apparently. "Cool. Thanks. Anything else?"

"Your account statement. That way we don't have to risk an owl," the goblin said as he pulled it out of his pouch to hand over. "You'll find that some of the money we had originally put in was removed since you didn't come back to work for us." Xander looked at him and the goblin shivered. "Head office's orders, Cursebreaker Dumass."

"That's fine. I expected it sooner, when I announced I was going back to a freelance status. The signing bonus isn't enough."

"If you would care to take on regular assignments, we can put you on the board. We've got two retrieval situations at the moment," the goblin offered. "You always were the best at those."

"Any who are still living? I deal in death these days and it's tiring." The goblin shook his head. "Either of my apprentices?"

"No, not presently," it admitted. "Cursebreaker Weasley is going after one of them." Xander nodded. "If something should happen to him, do you want notified?"

"Yeah," Xander said tiredly, knowing someone had seen something if the offer had been made. "When?"

"He'll be pinned, not killed yet," the goblin told him. "Next month we think."

Xander slumped a bit. "Then send for me immediately and I'll gladly get him out. Bill is like my little brother."

"As you wish it, Cursebreaker Dumass." He bowed low. "Thank you for giving us such interesting items. May your future hunts be as prosperous."

Xander gave him a weak grin. "I'm waiting on my apprentices to come over for a long break. We've only done half of a cemetery." The goblin looked impressed. "The hellmouth covers many sins."

"We've heard that," it agreed. "How are your shields holding?" he asked, handing over a copy of the day before's paper. It nodded and left him alone, going up to the floo fireplace so it could go home.

Xander read the paper, then groaned. "Those stupid people," he sighed. He decided to leave it alone for now. Someone probably answered in his defense. If not, he'd do it tomorrow. He stood up and locked up his workarea, going down to make himself a snack. He found an uninvited guest standing in the middle of his kitchen. "Like it?" he asked. "It's the mirror of my family home's kitchen."

"It's beautiful," Ethan told him, looking him over. "You seem more tired now."

"I just got done with a goblin transfer." He looked at him. "Did you steal the DuLac cross from the council?"

"No. Did someone?" he asked casually, sitting himself at the table while Xander made himself some tea. "I take mine with milk."

"I figured as much," Xander said dryly, bringing everything over to the table and warming the pot with his wand. Ethan gasped, shifting away from him. "Understanding more now?"

"I do," he breathed, looking at the pot. He touched the tip of Xander's wand reverently. "I've heard of your like."

Xander chuckled. "There's a lot more of us than there are of you, Rayne. So, why did you go to all the trouble of finding the emergency entrance?"

"I have some disturbing news. Rosenburg's starting to go off. I'm sure Ripper's ignoring it, but she started to radiate chaos energy once you were gone."

"When isn't she?" Xander asked as he poured the tea into two bone china cups. "My own special blend," he said fondly, pushing over the milk. "It's creme."

"Thank you for the warning." He used his pinky to test it for strength and moaned. "What animal did this milk come from?" he begged.

Xander grinned. "Unicorn." He took it to pour some into his tea, then took a long sip. "Perfect, just like usual. Try it, it even beats Giles' special headache tea."

Ethan gently sipped the tea, eyes closed in pleasure. "Dear Merlin, do you need a love slave?"

"No thanks, I've got two apprentices and a new being in my possession. Besides, I don't take love slaves, I only go to the same well once until I'm ready to settle down again."

"Wise of you. Relationships can be messy and nasty things. Just look at mine and Rupert's," he sighed, taking another sip. "Where did you get this?"

"Diagon."

"I thought that was a myth." Xander gave him a long look. "Touche, Mr. Dumass. Could you possibly teach me a bit?"

"You'd have to have a wand," Xander pointed out dryly, taking another sip of tea. "Almost all your stuff's already went bye-bye, Ethan." Ethan smiled at him. "I did keep the holding box, I figured I'd need it some day."

"Too true," Ethan sighed, adding a drop of creme to his tea and tasting it again. "This does compliment it rather well," he congratulated.

"I know. It's damn hard to come by though," he said with a shrug. "Good thing it keeps nearly forever if you don't freeze it." He poured himself some more tea and took another sip. "Why else are you here? Rosenburg's going to take a minor miracle to fix, and I think the only person who could understand her would be someone like you."

"Yes, well, I don't want to deal with the girl. She's rather...."

"Dangerous?" Xander supplied.

Ethan smiled. "Exactly. She is dangerous. Even I take pleasure from doing some things the normal way. Especially with my wardrobe. Did she actually buy that shirt she was wearing earlier?" Xander shook his head. "If that was a copy, I'll eat part of my hand."

"It wasn't, but I'm not sure she realizes she snatched it from the store." Xander stood up and went over to the fridge, pulling out a plate of cookies. "Want one?" he asked as he brought them back.

"What flavor?" Ethan asked.

"Toadstool." Ethan gave him a disgusted look. "Sorry, couldn't help it," he said with an unrepentant grin. "They're chocolate and peanut butter chip."

"Thank you." He selected one and took a careful nibble. "This is one scene I never expected to have. Ripper tried so *hard* to keep us apart."

"That's because Travers told him I was dangerous," Xander said dryly. "How long did it take you to defeat the memory block?"

"As soon as I left the town's influence. He was drawing on it for power." He took another cookie to eat more of, humming in appreciation. "Who made these?"

"Willow. She mangled a shrub and did it in penance. She's like that still."

"Interesting. What should we do about her? Being the only two sane and powerful magical beings on the hellmouth?"

"You're staying?"

Ethan put down the remains of his current cookie. "I have to, Mr. Dumass. I've taken on a task that requires me to sit in the center of the biggest hole of chaos to weave the spell. It's the only way to do it and not harm myself in the process."

"Who gave you the commission to weave a chaos cloak?"

"A man you might know," he said with a gentle smile. "Methos?"

"The Prof? Yeah, I know him a lot." He grinned. "He taught me."

"I figured as much. I must say, you keep yourself amazingly well for someone your age," he joked.

Xander chuckled. "I should. It's all the ass I get." He stuffed his mouth with a cookie, smirking at the shocked look.

"I had heard of your reputation, young man, but that was something so fantastical even I couldn't believe it. I'd almost rather believe the rumors that you're Dumbledore's son."

Xander winced. "Who said that? The old fart was the one who left me here!"

"Sorry." Ethan grinned ruthlessly as he took another cookie. "Saving his best defenses for the current crisis?"

"Not a clue," Xander admitted with a little sigh. "The timing fits, but I don't want to think that badly of him. I already think badly enough of him due to that little shield thing he put on me that made me trip over my feet."

"Hmm. Good point." Ethan saluted him with a cookie. "Incoming Rosenburg. She's still radiating like the sun in the desert."

"Wonderful," Xander said dryly, getting up to get a third cup. He replenished his and added a touch of creme this time, he was in the mood for something sweeter. Willow appeared beside the table and they both looked at her. "Another errand?"

"What did you say to Giles?" she demanded, stamping a foot.

"I asked him why he had helped repress me to the point where I nearly died," Xander said calmly.

"Yes, well, I didn't want such abilities to go to waste. I had hopes of freeing you during your last year in high school and training you myself," Ethan told him. He smiled at her. "Ripper tied his magic so tightly at one point, he drew every nasty in town, yet could not defend himself because the bonds wouldn't even let him think. Do sit and have some tea like a civilized creature, Rosenburg."

She 'humphed' as she sat down but did let Ethan pour her a bit of tea. She looked at the creme. "Is that any good?"

"It's sweet and strong," Xander warned.

"Oh. Like clotted creme?" she asked as she poured a few drops into her tea. She took a sip and arched her eyebrows up. "You weren't kidding, but it's got a sour undertaste."

"To anyone who uses chaos energy, unicorn milk would," Ethan pointed out. Her mouth opened and he pointed at Xander. "His tea and fixings. Though he did say you made these excellent cookies. Might I get the recipe?"

She blinked a few times, then looked at Xander. "What did you do to him? He's not smarmy or nasty."

"Tea is a civilized institution," Xander informed her. "Among the truly powerful magic users, of both sorts, tea is used as a time-out or a truce-making opportunity."

"Indeed, even the non-magical Brits used to take time out from battle each day to have a tea break," Ethan agreed. "It's the one bit of civilization they counted on during any horrible war because it kept their sanity in check."

Xander looked at him. "You know they didn't do that *every* war, right?"

Ethan nodded. "Only when the most practical. After all, your enemy might not always be civilized enough to let up for an hour in the middle of the afternoon."

"True," Xander agreed.

Willow shook her head. "You really do come from the land of Giles," she said with a frown for her best friend. She took another sip. "It's not bad."

"Giles prefers more herbal blends, I prefer to go for smoothness and flavor," he told her. "Though that was the only reason I hung around with Giles so often, so I could have *some* tea and remember my more civilized times."

"You sound like one of those old codgers who fought in the 'great war'," Willow pointed out between sips.

Xander nodded. "Been there, done that. Personally punted a number of Death Eaters to the other side." He saluted her with a cookie. "Willow, do yourself a favor, the next time I bring the boys around, do not hit on Harry. He's a sixteen-year-old boy with a destiny." He bit into the cookie and looked at Ethan, who was spluttering. "What?" he asked with a smug look. "He and Ron are my apprentices."

"Then you did take the consort veela as yours?"

"I started the right of reparation on Lucius," Xander admitted. "I told him not to go near my family, he didn't listen. The same way you don't if you go near that trunk of gems in Shady Rest. It is cursed."

"I know," Ethan sighed. "I'll let you deal with that. Are you cleaning the entire town?" Xander nodded. "Good. Any chance I can pick and choose what I want before you send it on?"

Xander shrugged. "I don't know. I know I can trust the goblins to keep the worst things in a safe vault, deep under Paris. Can I trust you?"

"You'll know what I'm taking," Ethan pointed out. "Fair market value and all that good rot. What do you make now, ten percent?"

Xander grinned. "Fifteen. I'm that good."

Ethan laughed. "How much did most of my things tonight net you?"

"Um, about seven hundred galleons. For all of ten minutes worth of work."

"True," Ethan agreed amiably. "I would have paid you at least double that."

"It's still not worth it to let you keep some of those things."

"Hmm. Good point. How about this? You let me have first look and I get to negotiate."

"How much is a galleon worth?" Willow butted in.

"Um, let's see," Xander said, pulling something out of his back pocket to look at. "Today, they're worth about three hundred pounds."

"With today's exchange rate, as of 8 P.M. when I did some banking, that's about 500 and a half dollars, US, each," Ethan told her.

"For simply retrieving the bad things and handing them over?" Willow asked. Xander nodded. "That's a ripoff."

"Actually, it's hardly ever that easy. One of the things that Ethan's clearly going after, as noted by the taint on his aura, will take a lot of charm work to get it free. Either he'll have to break the hiding spot or I'll have to break the hiding spot to remove it. That should take most of the night, but it's worth about twenty-one million."

"Which would be 21 million of those gallon thingies and about ...." Willow started.

Ethan pulled out a calculator. "Just over thirty-five million," he noted, putting it away. "Which he earns fifteen percent of."

"Which means I'll be getting about five hundred thousand for wearing my butt out, getting those things off the street and out of reach of most people, outside Malfoy's family, and doing about three hours worth of work," Xander finished.

She gaped at him. "No wonder you have money!" she said angrily.

He smiled. "I only had to come back to myself to get it." He looked at Ethan. "If you try for them, I'll have to take them from you. You know that, right?"

Ethan smirked. "I only want one of the stones. One of the main cursed stones is an emerald. I'd like to have that one."

"I'd charge what the goblins would."

"Yes, but you don't pass along the finder's fee to me," Ethan pointed out. "Plus a commission fee for my representative, since I doubt I could get in with these goblins myself." Xander shrugged. "I'd also probably have to pay them other fees, such as auction fees, payment exchange fees, things like that. I feel that you would be more reasonable."

"Good point," Xander agreed. He looked at Ethan for a few moments. "I'd have to research it. You know what I am." Ethan nodded. "Did you need it soon?"

"Not until next year at the earliest."

"Then I'll have my boys do the research on that set and see if it's something I feel like selling."

"There's not a clause in your contract that says you have to go through them?" Willow asked.

Xander gave her a bored look. "There didn't used to be, and they know they depend on their freelancers for the dangerous things. If they tried something like that, all I'd have to do is call for an independent auction and they'd be out a shitload of money."

"Oh." She swallowed another sip. "I guess that makes sense."

"It's happened in the past," Xander said with a grin. "They only protest the things that make them a lot of money and they can only send someone else over here to gather things for them. As a freelancer, I've got a lot more wiggle room in what I want to do with things." A goblin appeared behind Willow's chair. "Already?"

The goblin nodded. "He is pinned and trapped, along with the body he was going in for. Holy traps got the first and he did balk."

"Then he was smart. Holy relics are not what I like doing," Xander said as he pushed his chair back. "Give me a few. Oh, Ethan Rayne, this is the goblin who handles the Cursebreakers who freelance. He's looking to buy some stuff, thinks I'd be cheaper."

The goblin looked at Ethan, then at him. "Your contract...."

"I'm still a freelance," Xander said as he walked away to go change. "Should I try to bring the boys?"

"No, it's too dangerous for apprentices," the goblin called after him. He looked at Ethan. "We can be...reasonable," he noted.

"I'm looking for the Delarey Emerald."

The goblin nodded. "Go through him. We'd break up the set, but he would be cheaper, he can only charge fair market price." He looked at Willow, then back at Ethan, his ears going up slightly.

"Tea?" Ethan suggested, going to get down a cup for him when he nodded.

"Hmm, unicorn's creme," the goblin said when he sniffed it. "I see Cursebreaker Dumass is back in his usual form." He noticed the interested looks. "He used to pay extra to get it in his rations." He added a lot and sipped it. "I always preferred his blend. It's very soothing." He looked over as Xander walked back into the kitchen wearing a pair of tight leather pants, heavy dragon's hide boots, and a tight red t-shirt underneath a black motorcycle style dragon's hide jacket. "Back to normal?"

"I try," Xander said with a grin. He picked his wand up off the table and stuck it into his waistband. "Map?" It was handed over with a snap of the goblin's fingers. "Where did you want him when I bring him out?"

"Send him to the school," the goblin said with a wave of his hand. "That way he can be cleaned of all spells and the students can learn. St. Mungos hasn't been doing that recently and it's irking the higher ups."

"Deal," Xander agreed. "Ethan, please make sure Willow makes it home in one piece, and put the creme in the bottom drawer of the fridge, not the freezer." He waved and disappeared, apparating closer to the spot so he could zero-in on the direct spot. He found Bill's camp by the talisman he had given the guy for his birthday one year, then followed the magical map up to the cave's opening. "Blocked," he said dryly. "Okay, first things first. Call the school." He pulled out a small bag of floo powder, smiling at the head who came at his call. "Hi, Madam Pomfrey. I got sent to retrieve an injured curse breaker and the goblins said I was to bring them to you. I portkey in, right?" She bit her lip and nodded. "Cool. It should take me about two hours, there's a rockfall in front of me and I can feel the magic behind it. It's Bill Weasley if that helps. The goblin seemed to think one of his legs was pinned." She gave him a tenuous smile. "The other guy's dead so I've got to drop him off in Paris, at Headquarters. So expect us in a few hours." He waved and signed off with a blown kiss. He adored that woman ever since she had helped free him from his shield. He had sent her a three-hundred flower collection of poppies in honor of that feat. He stood up and faced the wall, considering it. He pulled his back-up wand and blasted a single rock, starting the slide moving again. He heard a yell. "Give me a mo, Bill. I'm coming."

"I'm under half of that," Bill called back.

"Cool beans," Xander called back. "Give me a mo to figure this out." He decided floating things off would be the best bet and started at the top, clearing the rock fall to get to the magical shield that was pinning Bill down. "Hi," he said happily. "Where's the lost one?"

"In the back," Bill said tiredly. "I didn't even see this one coming."

"That's because you need a vacation," Xander said patiently. He searched for the weak spot each shield had and warped it backwards, sliding Bill out from under it. "Okay, your things?"

"My pack's in there," Bill said, wincing as he was moved. "That kinda hurts, Xan."

"Yup, I know." Xander summoned the pack, bringing it around the shield. "Okay, we're going to portkey you to the infirmary."

"Not until the other's out," Bill said firmly. "I'm not that badly off."

Xander smiled. "You make me proud, Bill. You're a great breaker." He found the small passage around the shield and wiggled his way through it, finding the trigger on the other side so he could disable it. As soon as that one was down, he worked on the next trap, moving closer to the Lost One's body. When he finally got the body free, he floated it out and into the bag Bill had opened for him, then took everything in the camp with them. It was a useful moving spell. The first stop, Hogwarts. The camp made a nice break in between the beds. Then he took the body to the Main Office and handed it over, filling out the incident reports while he was there. It was well past his usual bedtime by the time he got back, and he found Ethan asleep on his couch. "You needed something?" he asked.

"I was going to suggest myself to wear your libido out," Ethan said dryly as he stretched.

"Cool. We'll use this bedroom," Xander said, leading him in there and flipping on the lights. Ethan smugly followed and enjoyed it enough for him to appreciate the gesture.

***

Xander walked into the main Gringott's office with a large trunk. "Found it," he grunted as he put it on the desk. "Who wanted this thing anyway?"

"The former owner's family," the goblin said, checking it off the list under Xander's name. "Very well done." He looked at the waiting man. "Did you need something else?"

"It's not like I do this job for the pleasure," Xander pointed out dryly.

"Are you on our list?"

"I'm a freelance and you'd better be joking or you're in deep shit." He gave him his most winning smile. "I can get into the higher up's offices in Paris if I wanted."

"Who are you?" the goblin asked, pulling out the book that listed all of them.

"Dumass. Alex Dumass, reactivated to freelance status."

"I can't find that notation," it said.

Xander picked up the trunk. "Fine. I'll see you in Paris."

"You can't...." it started but Xander had already left. It made a quick call to its boss, who called Paris to warn them.

Xander kicked open the top goblin finder's office and put the trunk down on the desk. "Fuck with me and I'm going to go off," he said with his most sweet and innocent voice.

"And you are...."

"Cursebreaker Dumass," another goblin said from a hidden doorway. "Come this way please. Leave my secretary alone."

Xander looked at the door, then at the goblin in front of him. "You've got a shield?"

The goblin stepped out of his office. "Of course I do. Do you know how much money I deal with every day?"

Xander shrugged. "Like I care," he pointed out. "The one in London decided to play this nice game of not being able to find me in the book. Only found my old status. Since I've done three shipments through you guys recently, I doubt that's what's going on."

"No, it's not," the new goblin agreed. He clicked a remote, making the other disappear. "Sorry, the new mechanical trial." He waved a hand and the doors shut. "You're presenting us with a bit of a problem, Cursebreaker Dumass."

"My apprentices, my area, or my consort?" he sighed, taking a seat.

The goblin laughed. "All three, but your age is the worst." He held up a hand. "I know what happened. Nearly everyone in our world knows what happened to you. That's why there are a number of cries for your death from Malfoy supporters and from people who demand that Mr. Potter stay over here."

"I can't really live over here full time," Xander said dryly. "I'm still working on rebuilding my house."

"Which is wonderful," the goblin said with a scary-looking smile. "I hope your consort adores it as much as you said you used to." Someone tapped on the door. "Go away!"

Another goblin opened the door and blanched when he saw Xander. "He took that from the London office."

"I brought it into the London office and they never signed the paperwork," Xander told him. "Leave. Now." It looked at its boss, who nodded. It ran off, leaving the doors open. "Who decided I was going to kill you all?"

"There's that nasty rumor going around that you can't control your actions," it said soothingly.

Xander snorted. "That's pure bs and you know it."

"I do, which is why you're dealing with me and not the mechanical shield." He gave him that scary smile again. "What should we do about this, Cursebreaker Dumass?"

"Well, you can either pull some strings and fix it, or I'm going to go get my apprentices and we're going to clean Sunnydale over a few weeks, then hold our own auction. Your choice," Xander said as he stood up. "Tell me now."

The goblin considered him. "Would you give us a day to decide?"

Xander snorted. "Like a day's going to get you a decent breaker onto the hellmouth and able to work?" The goblin's ears lowered and he looked a little bit embarrassed. "Choose. I'm going to take down the paper after this."

"Fine. Do whichever you want. You are in *my* book, but the London office is being rather touchy at the moment, what with Fudge and all."

Xander shrugged. "You've got more power than the Minister there. Fuck with him if it pleases you, but don't try it with me. You will lose. Remember, I can and will transfer everything I have into another bank. There is that competition of yours...." He trailed off, making his point. The goblins made an obscene amount of money off his money. It lowered its head. "I see you get my point?"

"I do. Do whatever you wish, but know that you are still in my book."

"Thanks. Then we're going to clean Sunnydale. Send someone if it amuses you. There's more stuff there than I can conceivably carry." He disappeared, making it back to the main London branch of the other bank, which served the demons and wizards like Ethan. "Hi, I need to set up an account and have my Gringott's accounts mostly transferred," he said with a pleasant smile for the earth elemental manning the reception desk.

It looked at him, then pointed off to its right. "Go there."

Xander went that way and was met by a succubus. "Huh, I killed one of you last year," he noted as he took a seat in front of her desk. She looked him over. "Alex Dumass. The goblins just pissed me off." She sat down and pulled out a stack of forms. "Just a simple, interest bearing account." Most of the stack went away and it was now a single form. "Thanks." He handed over three of his four keys. "I'd like these vaults transferred over."

She looked at them, then at him. "How much is this?"

"Approximately fifty billion galleons."

"Oh, my." She nodded. "Of course. How much interest were you willing to buy?"

Xander gave her a mean smile. "You're an in-between step, dear, and I meant it. My usual use name is Harris. Xander Harris." She whimpered and the form magically got shorter. "Thanks. Like I said, I only need it for a bit. I'm going to be transferring some of it to muggle holding agencies and buy tacky things for my houses."

She nodded. "Of course you are." She filled out the few lines and handed it over to watch him sign it. Then the key went to a demon-tough who went to take it out for him.

***

Ron walked up to the Headmaster's office, wanting to peek around the door to see what was going on before he walked into the death trap, but Draco shoved him from behind and Harry wasn't complaining. "You called for us?" he asked as he slid into the room. Xander waved, his mouth currently occupied with a drink. "What's wrong?"

"The goblins have decided we're too hot to touch, so therefore they're going to try and screw us over majorly," Xander announced once his mouth was free. "That means I want to take you guys out for about two weeks to do a thorough raid through Sunnydale. There's no one up there that I trust to handle most of that stuff."

"On the other hand," Dumbledore said tiredly, "you really can't be absent from your coursework for two weeks."

Harry snorted. "Oh, please." He looked at Draco. "Your doing?" Draco shook his head, but Xander was nodding. "Yes, no, make up your minds," he teased.

Xander grinned at him. "Now I know where you get your sense of humor from." He stood up, showing him in the same clothes as last night. "Technically, this is due to the things in the paper recently, which shall be retracted tomorrow. Or else." He beamed at Ron. "How's Bill?"

"Fussing. They called in our mother," he said with a naughty grin. "She's gotten him to the point where he's begging to be sedated."

Xander grinned. "I figured she was like that." He patted them all on the heads. "I can definitely teach you charms, defense, and defensive herbology. Magical creatures will probably be a few quick lessons in demonology, and...." He was interrupted by one of the ghosts flying through him on the way to tell the Headmaster something.

Dumbledore coughed. "Rosenburg's on her way up with someone. Someone older, dark hair."

"It's either Giles or Ethan," Xander said with a shrug. "A Watcher or a Chaos person." He looked at the boys. "Of course, Ethan can do a few potions lessons. His form of magic, like Willow's, depends more on them." Draco raised an eyebrow. "Yeah, she's going that way. Does that cover everything?"

"Transfiguration and our electives," Harry quietly put in, looking at the door and shivering. "Whoever it is feels bad."

Xander stuck his tongue out. "That would be Willow," he noted, giving Harry an extra pat. "Before she gets up here, Headmaster, I'd like someone to try and do an intervention on her. Philip, Nickie Boyle, Methos, Snape, someone." He nodded to show how serious he was.

Ethan dragged Willow in by her arm and planted her in front of the desk. "It seems the colonies don't have anyone to deal with someone like her. She just tried to suck the magic from one of my chaos texts. She's dangerous."

"No shit!" Ron said, grinning at him. Dumbledore sent him a short frown and Ron shrugged. "Some of us knew that the first time we saw her. She's teetering on the edge." He looked at Draco. "Maybe you should show her what evil looks like."

"My father was finally buried," Draco said coldly, shooting a glare at him. Then he looked at Xander. "Two weeks?"

"Two weeks in leather and jeans, doing real work, and then a short rest while we research before the auction. Which seems to be something you're very good at, Draco." Draco gave him a small smile and rubbed the ring on his left first finger.

"Oh, kiss him already," Harry sighed in disgust, turning away to look at the Headmaster. "If Ron's mum allows it, may we go?"

"Fine," Dumbledore sighed. He looked at Willow. "I'm afraid you'll have to stay here so you can't touch anything there."

Xander nodded. "I'm setting up my old vault with all new spells and charms, far away from there." He looked at Ethan. "I volunteered you to help me give them a few lessons in what you do, including a few potions lessons. In return," he said at the opening mouth, "I'll give you ten percent off your first purchase at the auction."

Ethan's eyes lit up. "They are doing you wrong?"

"Very wrong. I had to move some of my money earlier," Xander sighed, sounding and looking disgusted. "They tried to pretend I wasn't on the books." The door slammed open and his wand was in his hand nearly as fast as Ethan's fireball came up. "Oh, it's you," he said, putting his wand slowly away. "It's okay, Ethan, he's not that scary a dude." He looked at Dumbledore again. "Where might Molly be?" He ignored Willow staring at the dark man in the doorway. She looked like she should either fall to her knees or be very scared of him, an interesting reaction to his cousin.

"Tutting herself sick in the infirmary," Harry told him. "I'll run up and get her."

"Go for it," Xander said with a grin. "Ron, if we do, do you guys have *any* decent clothes outside of what I've gotten you?" Ron shook his head. "We'll have to fix that in London tonight." He looked at Draco, then gave him a gentle kiss to the forehead. "There, the mentioned kiss," he said with a small, pleased grin. "You'll get to see the new/old house in a few days."

"Thank you." He got them out of the way of the door, watching as Molly stormed in with Bill hopping behind her on his crutches. "You'd think it was an attack," he said dryly.

Molly looked at Xander. "Why?"

"The papers," he said simply, then shrugged. "We'll be pulling everything then doing gradual auctions until I'm satisfied that I've made them fucking suffer for it."

"Language," Molly said firmly, scowling at him.

He grinned. "We curse, Molly, every cursebreaker does it. Even Ron, who had the mouth before he took on his apprenticeship."

"I've soaped him before," she pointed out. "I can do you too, you're not that old."

He blew a kiss. "Behave," he teased, "or I'm going to tell Bill what you were thinking." She blushed and looked at Willow. "So, you'll keep her?"

"We'll keep her here and see if we can't fix her," Dumbledore agreed. "Severus, perhaps you could start by testing her skills?"

Severus Snape glared at him. "I have no desire to get near this creature. She makes my skin crawl."

"Hey! She's *trying* to be good. She's being trained by someone who helped warp that shield on me a number of times."

Snape glared at him. "Still...."

"She could use the training," Ethan put in gently. "She really used to be such a sweet little girl, until most recently. Then she's had a power explosion and no one's quite sure what to do with her."

"Yeah, that whole 'my will be done' spell wasn't something that endeared her to the group," Xander agreed dryly.

Snape looked at him in alarm. "She manipulates?"

"Sometimes, sometimes only on herself." Xander slung an arm around Ron's shoulders. "If you can help her, she'd be a big asset in the war. If not, then even I'm not sure what to do with her." He looked at Molly. "Two weeks, we can get them most of their lessons while we're there. I can even hype their charms skills so much that Ron will look like a savant in the field. Deal?" She continued to scowl but nodded shortly. "Thanks. Okay, guys, go pack. Talk the house elves into feeding you. We'll meet you out by the barrier. Ethan's nearly begging to be taken to Hogsmeade." Ethan started to drool. "Meet us at the barrier in one hour." The boys nodded and ran off, going to put up their books and grab real clothes instead of their uniforms. Xander gave Molly a gallant bow and kissed the back of her hand. "Ron will be like my own, exactly like I treated Bill when he was so new." Bill snorted. "Okay, gentler since he is younger," he said with a wink. "I'll even get the Slayer to help us a bit. She's got to like the idea of not having those things egging on the hellmouth." He nudged Snape. "She's a good girl underneath it all, never saw a horrible thing before her first vampire. Then it all got dumped onto her. Her first spell was levitating a pencil. Her second was closing the hellmouth." He nodded for Ethan to follow him, going down through the school with a quick stop at McGonagall's classroom. She had the best sensing abilities of any teacher. "What do you think about him?" he asked, pointing at Ethan.

She considered him. "Too old to learn our sort," she said firmly. "Are you taking them? I saw Molly follow the boys."

He grinned. "The goblins are believing what's in the paper. We're holding our own auction. What are they studying?"

"Simple personal transformations. We're working our way up to temporary animism." He nodded. "Thank you. Try to keep them safe?"

"I'm going to do my best, Minnie. You know me that way." He kissed her on the cheek. "Rosenburg's back. Ethan drug her up here for some intervening. She'll be here while we're gone so she can't touch anything we bring out." She pursed her lips but nodded quickly. "Snape's got her right now. Have fun." He winked and walked Ethan out, taking him down to let him see what real wizards did. Ethan whimpered and whined until Xander showed him how to change some of his money and then helped him shop for everything he wanted.

***

Xander looked at his crew, frowning gently. "We've got two things we can do," he told them. "I can do a memory dump and you guys can do the whole watching it thing. Or we can do a few quick charms lessons first. There's a few things you will absolutely have to know before I take you out into the cemeteries on such a task." He looked at each one in turn. "Got any preferences?"

"I'd rather do a memory dump," Harry told him. "Pensieve or straight dump into our heads?"

"Well...." He sighed. "Ethan?" Ethan walked out of the kitchen, bringing the pot of tea. "Thanks," he said with a grin. "Harry wanted to know if you could do a memory-sharing sort of thing. Like a shared viewing."

"I can," he said happily. "It might show more than you wanted though, and it could show their memories as well."

"Then I'll all for a pensieve," Draco put in, accepting his tea. He moaned at the taste. "What is this in it?"

"Unicorn creme," Xander said happily. "Do you have the sweet or the sour undertaste?"

"Just enough of both to even it out," he said happily, leaning back to drink it greedily.

Ron grabbed his cup and sipped it, then grimaced. "I've got a bitter undertaste."

"That's because you're a horny bastard and you haven't done much with it. Unicorn creme tastes the most sweet with the people who fix those things," Harry told him. Ron looked at him. "I asked when I saw some in Diagon," he said with a blush. He sipped his own then smiled. "Just barely sweet, more like what Draco was describing."

"Don't worry, Ron, I'm sure you'll find someone to break you in soon enough," Ethan said cheerfully, giving him a pat on the arm.

"I have!" Ron squeaked.

"His girlfriend's a mini-Willow," Xander told him.

"Ah!" Ethan nodded, smiling down at Ron. "Try Harry there, then. He should have a lot of fun with you." He clapped his hands. "How does a pensieve work?"

"I dump memories, they watch them like they were there."

"Ah!" Ethan smiled happily. "I've never seen one of those."

"You're taking notes to annoy him, aren't you?" Draco asked.

"Very good reading," Xander said, giving him a brilliant and happy smile. "When did you learn that?" Draco shrugged and poured himself some more tea. "Go easy on that, we forgot to pick it up. We'll have to send Bill out to get some more to get him away from the mother of doom." Someone knocked and he flicked his wand at the nearest door. "Come in, Buffy." She walked in and waved, smiling at everyone but Ethan, who she ignored as usual. "Willow's at my old school. We're doing a massive cleaning of the local area. Want to help plan the raids?"

"Sure," she agreed, leaning down to hug Draco. "Anything to get less magic around here I'm all for."

"Cool beans." He held out his cup. "Want some?"

"That tea thing of yours is freaky," she said in the same pleasant voice. "You're a scary man, Xander. Don't make me slay you."

He laughed. "Sure thing. Let me get the pensieve ready, you look at the map I've got on the table. Ethan, can you help her?"

"Of course. Are you going for the most powerful first?"

"The most dangerous first," Xander corrected. "Some of the weaker seeming things are still more dangerous. Oh, did anyone tell you? We found the Challis of the Damned again." He left, going to fill the pensieve with the memories the boys would need to have.

"Well," Ethan said, frowning after him. "Drop something like that and then taunt me," he complained.

"Every day," Buffy told him, smirking at him. "Xander's still a good guy, even if you two do have a temporary arrangement."

"I'll have you know I'm helping the boys with their schoolwork," he defended. "I'm teaching them potions."

"Speaking of, I brought my books," Harry told him. "They're up on my bed." Ethan gave him a smile. "Thank you. Draco's the only good one among us at potions."

"I'm sure I can give you a good reason to learn them," Ethan smirked.

"There will be no demon summoning," Buffy said firmly. "Making them do an unsummoning potion is not how we want them taught."

"Fine," he sighed, going to look at the books.

Buffy looked at the guys. "Two whole weeks off?" They nodded, grinning at her. "What is that in the jar?"

"Unicorn's milk creme," Harry told her, holding out his cup. "I've got some in my tea. It's very mellow."

She sipped it then smiled. "A little sour," she noted, then shrugged and handed it back, going back to planning the best way to hit all the red spots first. It was how Xander marked maps and she was used to that. Besides, it'd give her a different routine to follow while she guarded them.

***

Willow looked over as her room's door, or as she was calling it her cell door, was pushed open by a little creature with no hair, big ears, and huge protruding eyes. "What are you?" she asked.

"I's is Snatchy, the house elf," she said, smiling and holding out the tray "Snatchy brought you food."

"Thank you," she said as she accepted the tray. "How long are they going to keep me here? I'm feeling much better now."

Snatchy shrugged. "I's not know. I's go ask if you want."

"No, that's okay. If you ask your jailors when they're letting you out, they'll probably keep you longer. Thank you for dinner."

"You's is fine. We's take care of yous." It bowed and walked out, closing the door again and locking it.

Willow sighed and took the cover off the tray. The food was real and it smelled wonderful, plus they weren't drugging her. It was a lot of food too. She leaned back against the headboard and dug in, happy to be eating at all. It could be much worse she supposed. They could be drugging her, or they could be torturing her for a small slip up. An idea hit her mind, making her smile. "Maybe if they let me go soon, I'll have enough time to torture Xander before he brings the boys back." That thought made her mind groan but it made the rest of her happy enough to eat enthusiastically.

The portrait on the wall reported everything back to the Headmaster, shaking her head sadly. This one needed help and badly before she fully went over and they had two problems on their hands.

***

One week and four days later found the trio of boys helping a limping Xander and a bruised Harry and Ron helping each other up the stairs to the house in England. Draco was glancing around and Harry had to be prodded past all the portraits that someone had saved. They had finished moving everything and most of the injuries had come from that instead of from the finding.

"It doesn't get worse than this, right?" Ron asked.

Xander looked at him, then slowly smiled. "Ask your brother."

"Uh-huh. I heard how he got hurt," Draco said dryly. "How did that one die?"

"He died?" Harry asked, looking at Ron. He wasn't firing on all cylinders. "How did Bill die and come back?"

"The guy he was retrieving died," Ron said patiently. "Did you hit your head when you slipped on those stairs?" Harry nodded, grinning at him. "Then we'll get you cleaned up and into bed shortly, Potter."

"Thanks, Ron," Harry said happily. He looked around. "I thought we brought the Buffy with us."

"We did, she's napping on a couch," Draco informed him. He watched as Xander pointed at a door and both Weasley and Potter headed that way. He continued to help Xander into his suite, smiling at the homey touches. "Which one is mine?" Xander pointed at a door on his left. "Yours?" Xander pointed at the one next to it. "Why is that?"

"This is how the original master suite was set up," Xander said with a shrug. "I wanted to keep it like it had been. The rooms on the other side were for the nurseries." He flopped down onto a couch. "Thank you, Draco," he said gently.

Draco gave him a hesitant smile. "It's not a problem, really. You didn't make me do the nasty work."

Xander grinned at him. "You cleaned the slime off the stairs with a really strong cleaning spell. Buffy will definitely thank you for sparing more of her clothes after that acid spitter got her favorite shirt." Draco snorted and shook his head. "With her life, she's supposed to take pleasure in the small things." Someone pounded on the door. "It's not locked yet."

Arthur Weasley walked in, frowning at him. "What happened?"

"The *person* the goblins sent over arranged for a few small demonic attacks," Draco said bitterly.

"Yeah, well, I warned you guys about Spike. There's a reason why he's called the Big Bad." He grinned at Arthur. "Most of the injuries were more recent than that. Slimy stairs into the new moat around the new Swamp."

"Oh." He looked over Draco. "You look rather all right."

"A Malfoy must always look as good as possible," Draco reminded him, smirking at his disgusted look. "I cleaned the stairs with a spell so Potter wouldn't slip again. My main job is research."

"At least you're good at it. The other two are more action oriented." He smiled at Arthur. "Next summer is SCUBA lessons."

Arthur shook his head. "I don't know why we let you take on the boys."

"Because this way we get a realistic view, dad," Ron said as he wandered in. "Xander, do you have any healing salve yet? Harry's back is starting to look nasty again."

"If I've got any, it's in the bathroom," Xander said, pointing that way. He smiled at the worried father. "They did really well, Arthur. That's one of the hardest things to do, to do a timed and planned clean-out. They handled it magnificently and the boys earned their pay these last few weeks."

"How much are we getting paid? The contract didn't specify during-school pay," Ron called. "There's a head on your mirror."

"If it's Philip, tell him to come over tomorrow afternoon and check things. If it's any other Bane, tell them to bring healing salve and metal polish if they come over. That's what you guys can do when you're not researching." Ron groaned. "Yay, suck it up, I've had to do the same damn thing, Ron."

Ron came back out. "It was Philip and he said he'd bring both over with him tomorrow morning. He expected us to be up in time for a reasonable brunch to show him how to get down through the new moat, and he also said to hug you for being that stubborn because you just made his life more interesting." He gave him a brief hug. "No salve."

"I'll get Molly to bring some over while you tell me what you've found," Arthur said, grabbing his son to take him for a long talk.

"Hey, Arthur, he thought unicorn creme was bitter," Xander called after him.

"Good!" Arthur called back. He smiled down at his son. "Don't become a lech like him, son. It doesn't make one happy, it makes them desperate because no one's there when you need someone."

Ron gave him a pat on the chest. "I have Hermione, dad, don't worry about it. It's just that she's more interested in her books than my bum and I'm working on changing that."

Arthur blushed. "I'm sure you'll work it out eventually. Remember, no sex yet and no children, Ron."

"Of course not. Kids would be hard on this job, dad." He led the way back into his and Harry's room. "It's not as nice as the other house's suite, but we manage," he said at the admiration for the room.

Draco strolled in, handing over a pot. "Xander said this used to be his younger sisters room. The boys room was next door." He strolled back out, going to run himself a bath. He felt nasty and dirty and this working stuff did not suit him in the least. He'd have to remember to stick to the research and hide when they were moving anything. He found that chaos wizard in his bedroom and looked at him. "You needed something from me?"

Ethan smirked at him. "I know what you are and I wanted to see if I could learn from you."

Draco felt the need inside him twitch. "Unfortunately, with what I am, I can't touch others," he said dryly. "It will make me go uncontrolled and destroy us both. Sorry, even if you wouldn't mind showing me things." He walked into the bathroom to start his bath, then back out when he found it already run. "House elf?" Ethan nodded. "Well," he said happily. "We were waiting on one to get to Sunnydale."

"I'm sure they'll be there next summer," Xander said from the doorway. "I promised you a personal house elf and I meant it, Draco." He glanced at Ethan, then at the boy. "If you wanted to do what your cousin did, the book you'll want is in your bedside drawer. I found my wonderful one's books in the vaults." He left, going to his room and shutting the door firmly.

Draco walked over and opened the drawer, taking out the small black book lying there. He sat on the bed and flipped through the first few chapters, then suddenly smiled and turned toward the wizard. "You really want to serve me?" Ethan grimaced but shrugged. "Then you shall, for tonight only." He gently created the spell, binding Ethan to his will for the night. "Strip, then follow," he ordered once the look of need entered the dark eyes. "You will bathe me for now, then you will show yourself off for me. I don't know how your sort do it." He stripped himself and walked into the bathroom, letting Ethan fight the bond for a bit before he extended the need toward him. "Now."

Ethan moaned as he stood up, going in to bathe the boy like he had been told to. This was not what he had expected, but it was definitely a learning experience for him.

In his room, Xander sighed unhappily, but he was a touch smug. The boy had the natural affinity to control the powers if he wanted to. He could feel how he had bound Ethan and it would make for a good story later when he met with Emilia next month.

***

When Philip came, he came with a few helpers, a large basket of food and salves, and a smug look for the despondent looking Xander. Whom he immediately gave a hug to. He noticed Draco watching him, looking fairly suspicious, and grinned at him. "The poor one needed a hug," he pointed out. "Blair and I are gonna teach you how to research today while we look at the first few things." He pulled out a small pot of healing potion and handed it to Ron as soon as he limped in. "Dose yourself, dose Harry, then dose the other two. They'll be sittin', but Nick wants ta work you two ta death." Ron sighed but headed back up the stairs to do as he was told. "Good boy."

Blair smiled at Draco. "Come on, let's get you fed first of all. Every person has to learn how to do minimal cooking so they don't starve." Draco opened his mouth. "Even house elves get sick sometimes and Xander can't cook." He led the boy into the kitchen, where Emilia was working on something in a large pot and Greg was reading a book. He watched as Draco immediately hugged Emilia as hard as he could. "See, I have good ideas."

"Good, stir the pot," Greg ordered absently as he read. "It's to help with Harry's head injury."

Blair stepped up to stir the pot's contents. "How did you know?"

"Emilia said Draco told her in a dream," he said with a shrug.

"When did I do that?" Draco asked. Everyone in the room looked at him.

Emilia grinned. "It's a family gift. We can only do it between the members of the family. I'll tell you how to reach your mother later, smug one." She tweaked his chin. "A chaos sorcerer?" Draco blushed and groaned, hanging his head and shaking it. "It's all right, they're very interesting and that one did want to learn about us." He blinked at her. "How did Xander take it?"

"Shitty," Blair put in. "He had the most hurt look on his face this morning." He lifted up the spoon. "It's eating it."

"Add the salt," Greg ordered quietly, looking over at Draco. "Don't worry about it, I'm sure it's something to do with the house back in Sunnydale."

Draco shook his head. "No, I don't think so." He walked off, grabbing Xander from some big, dark-skinned man's grasp and dragging him into one of the work rooms. "You want me," he said quietly.

Xander gave him a sheepish look. "I see traits in you that I like," he admitted.

Draco hit him on the arm as hard as he could, basically swatting him. "You shit! Did you plan that whole right of reparation thing?" Xander slowly shook his head. "No?"

"No." Xander put up a privacy barrier because every person on the other side would be trying to listen. "Draco, I didn't plan that. That came on the spur of the moment and then I had this sudden feeling of rightness. You're still too young and you've got a lot to learn before you're near ready to take on even a temporary mate." He sat the boy down. "I'm trying my best not to influence you. You've got to be able to make a decision on who you want without anyone getting pushy about it. Let's face it, I'm not that easy to live with. I have bad habits and people want to kill me."

"A lot like your grandson," Draco pointed out, staring into his eyes.

"Don't try to read me, Draco, there's a lot there that can confuse even me and I lived through most of it."

"You're in pain," Draco said quietly, touching him on the forehead. "Do I remind you of her?"

"No, she was a redhead. Ginny reminds me a lot of her, especially her caring nature. You're just...you."

"I am, aren't I," Draco agreed, smiling a little smugly at him. "Did the ring mean anything?"

"That I like to spoil people?"

"All along, you've been showing me what and who you really were," he said, stroking the tense forehead lines again. "You made sure I would see you at your worst last week." He felt the air shift. "I swear, Sandburg, I will blast you," he yelled. "Privacy is not an artform to be looked at and then passed over." He smiled at Xander again. "I'm not that much younger than you."

"In a lot of ways you are. I may look eighteen but I'm not really. I've fought in a war already. I've seen people die and had to kill people and things. Many, many things."

Draco flicked him on the forehead. "Tragedy beside the fact, we do work together well enough. You have the time," he decided, taking the neutral path. "Though I'm never beyond accepting gifts." He stood up quickly, managing to sneak in a kiss. "Thank you. Now, I believe you were going to take some healing potion for your back and hip. I am going to eat, even if I have to gnaw on someone, and then you'll take Harry around to introduce him to the portraits."

"You're bossy," Xander sighed.

"Of course I am. I am a Malfoy." He winked at Xander, then grinned slyly. "I'll be in the library after I eat someone." He strolled off, slapping Sandburg across the back of the head as he walked past him. "Do not eavesdrop. Otherwise I will broadcast because I think it'd be amusing." He grabbed Emilia's arm and led her back into the kitchen to have a quiet word with her about what he could and could not do. He found Greg still reading. "Xander's back and hip are hurt," he told him. The other man held out a small vial of purple liquid. "Is that to heal him?"

"Yup."

Draco took it and walked back out to where Xander was being soothed, handing it over without another word or look, then went back to his discussion. It was time that Xander Dumass learned about how sneaky Malfoys could be when they were trying to prove a point.

***

Harry looked at the portraits, smiling at the brass plates underneath to tell them who each one was and where they fit in relation to Xander. "Hi," he said, waving. He got some interested looks and moved further down the hall so the earlier portraits could look at him too. There were a lot of people who had messy hair, just like him, and the rest looked like his mother. "Wow." He smiled at Xander. "Are these all the family?"

"Only the ones that were saved," one elderly woman sniffed. "We missed a few of the younger generation." She looked him over, then looked at Xander. "Dear.... Explain."

"This is James' son, Harry," Xander introduced. "He is the current last of the line until he gives in and breeds." Harry blushed. "Sorry." He grinned at his grandmother. "You remember Doreen?" She nodded. "She was James' grandmother."

"Ah!" She smiled at the boy. "Then I expect you to be fairly wise."

Harry shook his head. "Not in the least."

"You weren't raised among us," a male said, looking Harry over. "Alex, you are not in a robe," he chastised. "How dare you mingle among others while half-dressed."

"Dad, bite me. Harry was forced to be raised by muggles. I happen to enjoy part of my less than wizardly life and you knew I went on to become a cursebreaker. Leather is much more suitable to me than robes." Draco tapped on the door and walked in. "Come here. This is my dad," he said, pointing at him. "Mom's portrait was never completed so we lost her earlier than we should have."

Draco put a hand on Xander's arm, looking at all the family. "And I thought the Weasleys had children."

Harry snorted. "It was like that in the olden days. Most families had a lot of kids I bet."

"True, my generation had me, two sisters and three brothers," Xander agreed, smiling at Draco. "One died right after being born and the rest died in the plague."

"I'm sorry, Xander. I didn't want to make it worse," Harry offered.

He gave him a smile and a pat. "I came to terms with the fact that the germs won that battle a long time ago, Harry. Don't worry about it." He patted Harry on the back. "He's gotten the family skill at charms and creatures, but also the family lack of ability in potions." Most of the portraits laughed. "So I'll leave you guys alone. Harry, if any of them start to sound like Draco's father, ignore them. Some of them didn't know any better." He walked Draco out. "What's gone wrong?" he asked as soon as the soundproof door was closed.

Draco grimaced. "Sandburg managed to trip something that created a shield and his love-bunnies are panicking."

"Can't Philip take it down?" Draco shook his head and they headed to the work areas. "What sort of shield is it?"

"Fairly dark. It feels like it's drawing you closer to eat you."

Xander followed the feeling now that he knew which one it was and opened the correct door. He flicked his wand, bending the shield inward. "Back away, Blair." He shoved it all the way over to the box, then lunged and grabbed the box, letting the shield wrap around him as the tastier object to try and absorb. He found the catch and unlocked the hinges, letting the lid close. The thing howled as it went back inside, trying to bring books and papers with it. "Why is it that the supernatural always has a wind storm?" he called out to Philip and Nick. He relaxed once it was over with. "Don't open it," he pleaded, letting Draco lead him to a seat. "Thank you."

"You're welcome," Draco said patiently. "Bloody heros need to be helped around afterwards." He looked over as Greg walked in already carrying a few mugs of steaming things. "Tea?"

"Holiness extract," Greg told him, handing one to Xander, then one to Blair. "Drink, now." He crossed his arms and glared, reminding everyone of a mini-Snape, only less evil.

"It's clear who taught you," Ron snorted, looking up from where he had been hiding. "Is the demon gone?" Everyone nodded. "Thanks. Seen enough of those for the year." That got some laughter. "I did. One of them tried to get me to work for them." Everyone but Xander looked at him, mouths open, eyes wide. "It thought I would do good for its side. Of course, I told him I could only go over if Harry did and I think Harry made him cry or something." He grinned. "No worries."

"We had better not have to," Philip pointed out. "I'd hate to have to pull out my most special routines for you."

In the stunned silence, the doorbell was clearly heard by nearly everyone. Even Harry heard it. The thing was a gong that shook the house.

"I forgot about that thing," Xander said bitterly. "Used to wake my ass up because my old room was in front, underneath the bell." He trudged that way, but Draco grabbed him and pushed him back into a chair. "I can answer my own door."

"There's sixteen people in this house, I'm sure one of them can," Blair argued. As a matter of fact, his sentinel Jim was heading that way. "See?"

Jim opened the door, looking at the little woman standing there. "Hello?"

She smiled and held out a hand. "I'm Kethrina Moreson. I'm here to see the landowner?"

"He's presently got a headache. Is it something his friends can help you with?"

"On the contrary, I think it's something I can help him with."

Draco walked out and she blatantly looked him over. "You are?"

"Kethrina Moreson. Are you the landowner?"

"No, I'm the landowner's present houseguest and student. What did you need?"

Harry came jogging out. "Sorry, got lost." He smiled at her and she didn't react. She wasn't a witch then. "What did you need, ma'am?"

"Are *you* the landowner?"

"His nephew," Harry told her.

"Oh, good, finally someone who can make a decision. I was told to come here today to talk to the landowner? One...." She pulled out a paper from her briefcase. "Timinia Holloway?"

"They're the next driveway down," Draco said firmly. She frowned at him. "There are hardly any women in this house and no one by that name."

Harry smiled. "Really, I think they live on the left. This is my first time visiting my uncle." He shrugged, giving her his best 'trust me, I'm an innocent and good boy' look.

"Oi, Harry!" Ron called, walking out. He looked at the petite woman, then at Harry, then at Jim. He tapped Jim on the shoulder. "Blair's bouncing around your other friend, and he's groaning."

"I'd better stop that before Simon gets upset," Jim announced, withdrawing from the strange staring contest.

Ron looked at the woman again. "Who did you need to see?"

"The Holloways? They're supposed to be at this address."

Ron shrugged. "They're not here and they're not us, lady." He smiled and closed the door, taking Harry's arm. "Show me these portraits. I've wanted to see your family since that mirror thing in our first year."

Draco stared out the peephole, she was still standing there. She had pulled some little silver thing out of her briefcase and was talking into it. He went to get Xander, this was going to take him to deal with. "Xander?" he asked calmly. He smiled at him from behind the workbench. "There was some woman here asking about the Holloways? Said they were supposed to be at this address and she was supposed to meet them today?"

"They're six houses down on the left fork of the road," he said, going back to his work.

"She was insistent that it was this address, even after we told her it wasn't us."

"Fine." Xander tucked his pencil behind his ear and followed Draco back to the door. The woman was talking on her cellphone, still, and complaining to someone. He opened the door, startling her. "Hi, were you looking for the Holloways?" She nodded. "They're on the left fork of the road, not this one, and they're six houses down it."

"They're supposed to be here," she said firmly. "I'm their decorator. They said they're moving."

Xander snorted. "I doubt it. I had to rebuild the family home as was." She looked disgusted. "Sorry, not needed here. I kept my grandmother's things around. She had wonderful taste in antiques." He shrugged. "They're on the left fork, six houses down." He looked toward the road. "That's a car," he noted, seeing the dust trail. "Draco, go find Blair's Simon. He's a police officer and I'm getting the feeling that we might need something of the sort." Draco nodded, hurrying to find him in one of the libraries. He leaned against the doorway, noticing the frowns of the people getting out of the expensive car. "Did you need something in my house?" he asked them.

"We just bought this land," the woman said, waving a paper.

"I doubt it, it's never been up for sale," Xander said firmly. She glared at him. "Sorry, lady, it's the family home. It's never been up for sale." He shrugged. "I had to rebuild the family home after a fire a few years back, but it's never been up for sale."

"But the tax people said it was," she said shrilly.

"Then you'd better get them up here," Xander told her. "And you'd better bring the county mounties too." She stomped off, going back to the car to use their phone. He smiled at the remaining man. "Hi. Alex Dumass." They shook hands.

"I remember your family when I was younger," he admitted. "Are you sure it's never been up for sale?"

"Very. There was a paperwork glitch about seventy years ago that had it listed for all of one day, but we were gifted the lands by royal decree. As a matter of fact, we own the land under a few of the houses on the right fork in the road by that same decree but we've never been pushy about it." The woman stomped back, looking triumphant. "They'd better be on their way," he noted dryly. "'Cause I'm not moving."

"The house went up on the market ten years ago, when it was discovered no one was in residence."

"There were two heirs left in the family but they were too young to rebuild the house," he told her. "I'm only nineteen and I just got finished rebuilding it. I and my nephew Harry are the last in the line." She looked stunned. He smiled slowly. "Simon, can you handle the cops while I get something to drink?"

"Sure," Simon said from behind him. "Why?"

"Because these people think they bought the lands." He went into the study and made a quick call to the family lawyer, who he had paid just the other day. "Here, now," he said. The lawyer looked startled. "I mean it." He poured himself a small beer and went back t the doorway, leaning against it again as the cop car came up the drive. "See?" Simon nodded, lighting his cigar.

"Those things smell," Draco noted as he rejoined them.

Xander grinned at him. "I don't nag people. He knows what it smells like and what it's doing to his body. It's his choice, but I know he won't be putting ashes in the carpet." He grinned at Simon as the cop car discharged three people. Behind him he could hear the floo going off. "Draco, please bring the family attorney. He just came in." Draco nodded, going to retrieve him. "You decided I was dead?" he said bluntly.

"There hasn't been a house here in years," the first cop pointed out.

Xander sipped his beer. "Nearly fifteen of them. Lightening strike and both heirs were too young to have it rebuilt. Harry's still too young."

The man looked him over. "Which one are you?"

"Alex Dumass. Son of the last owner." He shook his hand. "Dad moved us to America right after the house burned because he thought someone was after us. He always paid his taxes though."

"True but someone had the lands declared vacant."

"I was in London," Harry put in as he walked over. He smiled at the goblin. "Xander, I think there's been a small mixup."

Xander looked back at the goblin, whose 'eep' was loud enough to get him some attention. He ran off and the fireplace dinged, discharging someone else. "We're out here," he called. The distinguished man strolled out. "Lord Havers," he said with a nod. "Can they do this?"

"Not with heirs on record," he said calmly. He took the paperwork, shaking his head. "I'm sorry, but this is not acceptable." He looked at the proper authorities. "I'm afraid to say that you cannot do this while there are heirs on record. I know Mr. Dumass' father's death was never put in the books."

"He only died two years ago," Xander pointed out, playing along. The Lord, the one who dealt with all royal land gifts to wizarding families for the Queen, smiled at him. "Harry's been in London and he was clearly an heir. His mother was well-known among the family."

Lord Havers nodded. "I've heard." Harry squeaked and he smiled at the boy. "I've heard that much," he corrected gently. "You are young, aren't you?" Harry nodded quickly, mumbling something. "Good boy. Why don't you go back to what you were doing."

"I've got him out of school to help with a few things around the house," Xander admitted sheepishly. "He's going back on Monday."

"I'm sure he is, Alex." He looked at the officers again as another car pulled in, this one marked as a car belonging to the local village. "They wouldn't even have jurisdiction over this plot of land. Their boundaries extend to the other side of the county."

The obvious politician, portly, balding, and female, got out, waddling over to them. "Who're you?" she demanded. "We sold this land fairly."

"With two heirs too young to protest? Without the crown's approval?" Lord Havers asked. She flinched. "Besides, correct me if I'm wrong, m'lady, but doesn't your town's province go in the other direction?" She blanched and backed up. "Lord Havers," he said with a bow. "I handle all land gives from the Monarchy in this part of the country." She went paler. "You have managed to upset the young heir. His father only died two years ago. It's bad enough someone from the town made him fear for his life. Earl Dumass was not a happy person."

"We're earls?" Harry asked, his voice going up. "Since when!"

"Since about my grandfather's time," Xander admitted with a small grin. "We haven't taken the formal title in years though. My dad thought it was pretentious."

Lord Havers looked at him. "Wouldn't that have been your grandfather?"

"He helped raise me, I can call him whatever I want," Xander protested, silently thanking him for fixing that slip. The man gave him a pat on the back. Then they turned back to the muggles. "So you see, you didn't buy the land. They didn't have the authority to sell it. And if I wanted to be picky, I could evict a few more people out here because they gave us 20 miles in each direction from the new hearthstone we laid to cement the deal." He pointed behind himself. All the muggles but the cops went very pale and started to waver. "I'm not that mean though. Just take good care of it for us," he said with his best naughty grin. He bowed to the women. "I'm going to leave this in the hands of the people who speak legaleze. Thank you, Simon." He drug Harry away, taking him back to the portrait rooms. "Dad, they tried to sell the land. You were right," he sighed, saluting him with his beer. "I'm going to talk to Lord Havers about the Weasley grant. I heard it was about to run out." He went back out, tugging Lord Havers out of the way. "Hey, one other question." The man nodded, smiling at him. "The Weasley grant?"

"That one's extremely old and the current Queen wasn't sure there were any heirs."

"They've got seven kids in the current generation. I've got one of them apprenticing under me."

"Oh." His whole face brightened. "Then I'd like to talk to him after this is done. I couldn't get to them by floo."

"It might have been while Molly and Arthur were working on a problem at the school," Greg pointed out as he walked out to them. "You're an Earl?"

"We never use it," Xander said, rolling his eyes. "Can you find Ron?"

"Sure. Ron!" he yelled. Ron came jogging out from the main library. "This guy needs to talk to you, or your parents."

"Dad's just went home and mum's supposed to be coming to feed us," Ron said with a grin. "What's up?"

Lord Havers laughed. "I see some things do breed true." He touched Ron's hair. "Your family was given their land because the King at the time had sheltered there and the Weasley stablekeeper had amused him with the color of his hair." He smiled at Ron. "Can you get them here soon?"

"Sure," Ron agreed, going to call his parents.

Lord Havers went back to the discussion with the boring people. These sort of things really did annoy him.

Xander finished his beer and went back to work. There was time enough for someone to yell at the family attorney later. He found out later that Draco had done it for him and he was pleased at the way the guy was handling the little things around him.

***

Xander wandered the house late that night. It was quiet, even though everyone was stuffed to the rafters. Actually, Blair, Jim, and Simon were sleeping in the attic because they said the breeze was nice and reminded them of home. He walked into the kitchen and found Ethan looking out the glass doors. "It's a family habit to wander the halls at night," he said, making the sorcerer jump. He grinned. "Sorry."

Ethan shook his head. "It's not a problem. I can feel something going wrong back on the hellmouth. I have a feeling it's Ripper's fault."

"Want me to send you there faster?" Xander offered. "The floo's still active and my house is outside the city's boundaries."

"If you wouldn't mind," Ethan said with a gentle smile. "Thank you for letting me learn from your ways, Alex. It was most instructive."

"Feeling puny?" Xander asked, leading him to the study.

"Indeed," Ethan sighed. "You can do so much more than I can, and all you have to do is flick your little wand. It doesn't even wear you out."

"It does after a while, but it takes a good few castings," Xander explained. "If McGonagall had said you were right for it, I'd have taken you to get you fitted." He summoned his wands out of Ethan's back pocket. "Thank you." He grinned and prepared the fire. "Go ahead. Harris Hall."

"I'll see you sometime soon." He stepped into the prepared fire. "Harris Hall," he said, then closed his eyes as he took off, spinning halfway around the world.

Xander grinned as he went back to his roaming. He almost wanted to see Giles baby Ethan for what he had learned and because he was so depressed. He wandered into the portrait gallery, finding his father awake. "Hey."

"Son," he said with a smile. "I see the night roaming was passed on."

"I'm used to late nights. Patrolling with the Slayer made me like this." He summoned a stool and sat down, facing him. "Are you disappointed in me?"

"No, son. You're doing what you love. You've got a potential mate that you're trying to woo. Your nephew is a wonderful boy. Speaking of, I was wondering if you could bring the small, spare portrait back to the castle for him. That way we could talk."

"That depends, are you going to nag him?"

His father laughed. "Not in the least, son. The boy doesn't need nagged. If I had hold of his aunt, I'd wring her scrawny neck."

"That does fit Petunia," he agreed. "I had a discussion with her of the inheritance sort. She seems to understand now." He glanced back toward the door. "Did you tell him about Doreen and me? It's the only way I'm related to him on that side but I didn't want to upset him."

His father shook his head. "I figured if you wanted the boy to know, you'd tell him." He winked. "She was rather pretty if I remember right." Someone tapped on the door. "Which one do you think?"

"I think it's Draco. Come." Draco opened the door, smiling at him. "Sorry, night wandering is a family habit. It's a holdover from the days this used to be a keep."

"I do a bit of it myself," Draco admitted as he walked in. He nodded at the portrait. "Your family is much nicer than mine."

Xander's father laughed. "Of course we are. Veelas are known for their emotional storms." He looked the boy over. "How old are you?"

"Seventeen in two weeks," Draco told him, standing a little straighter. "Why?"

"Because we've got to throw you a party."

"Dad, I have Draco because I settled a blood debt with his father," Xander said gently. "I'm letting him decide if I take him in further."

His father scowled. "Stubborn bastard. You like him. Take him to bed!"

"Dad, he's a halfie and his family's the one with the mate curse."

"Fine," he said, rolling his eyes. "Young man, do you like my son?"

"He spoils very well," Draco admitted. "He makes me laugh at odd times. Of course, he's frustrating, arrogant, and a slut."

"Don't worry, that will change once you get hold of him properly," Xander's father noted. "Any Veela worth their salt can cure that sort of thing. He's got enough energy to feed off him for months at a time."

Draco looked at Xander. "He said he'd let me go if I wanted and if Harry survived the war."

"How did he take you?" Xander's grandmother asked.

Draco cleared his throat. "My father kidnaped Harry and all the Weasleys one night, endangering them totally. Xander caught him, made him commit suicide instead of being arrested, but he demanded me as a reparation since both Harry and I are the last of our lines."

She frowned at Xander. "Really?" Xander nodded. "Spunky. Devious. I like that in a grandson. You'd almost do your mother proud, boy."

"Yeah, she was a manipulative bitch," Xander agreed with a fond grin. His father burst out in laughs. "She was."

"That's true. She was. Did I ever tell you that she kidnaped me and forced me to marry her?" Xander shook his head, smiling at his father. "She did. She was a horrible woman in those days. Hired three raiders to snatch me out of my bed, take me to some god-awful hut, and kept me there until I agreed. Had a rabbi on standby even."

"I didn't know Mom was Jewish," Xander put in.

"She wasn't. She simply liked the man and he agreed to do the civil ceremony. It was bad enough I was tied to the bed while we did it, she wouldn't even let me bathe."

"Yeah, but you loved her," Xander pointed out.

"From the first moment I saw that little brat," he agreed happily. He smiled at Draco. "She knew, deep down in her heart, that I was the only one she could ever stand."

"I feel something like that with Xander, but with the war, I've got to take my time," Draco offered.

"What war?" Xander's grandmother demanded. "That young one didn't say anything about a war!"

"The same one as last time, Grams, only now he's risen from the dead and is hunting Harry. That's why he has that scar, the idiot toasted his family one night and couldn't kill him."

"If I had my body back, I'd hunt the idiot down myself," she said firmly.

"I bet you would," Draco agreed.

Xander gave him a light nudge. "She was the most formidable defense person of her generation. Made Professor Methos cry once." Draco looked stunned. He nodded, grinning. "She taught me Defense." He looked at his grandmother. "Did you meet the Slayer before she left earlier?"

"I did. Little bitty thing she was. Obviously dangerous if she's over eighteen."

"She's the same age I am right now," Xander told her. "Nineteen going on three hundred. We've fought so many battles, Gram. I'm so tired."

"I know, sweetness. We'll be fine. You can rest over here for a bit. That way you don't have to go back there for a few months."

"The chaos sorcerer just went back there because he felt something was going on."

"Pfft. Probably someone trying to build their power resources from the hellmouth there."

"I seem to remember an American Hellmouth," Xander's father offered.

"You should. You and your new bride took your second honeymoon there. That would have been about six years before Alex was born."

"Which is what made my younger, older sister so odd," Xander agreed with a grin. "Grams, did you like Harry?"

"I adored the little fellow. He needs some feeding up though. How old is he again?"

"Sixteen."

She looked alarmed. "What did your niece do to that boy?" she demanded.

"Which part of the story do you want to hear tonight from me?" Xander asked, shrugging at her incredulous look. "I scanned Petunia."

"No wonder," she said in disgust. "Stupid brat ran off with a blasted muggle."

"And they had their own son, who's so fat he won't be able to walk soon," Xander offered. "They think the world of him, but you know how she felt when she ended up being a squib."

"Hmm. No wonder. You'll be bringing that boy back here this coming holiday and the summer. I want to talk to him. Maybe I can give him some finer points of defense. The poor thing looks battleworn already, the same as you do."

"Yes, well, the asshole manages to try for him at least once a year," Draco said, ignoring the headshake Xander was giving him.

"WHAT?!?" She glared at the ceiling. "Bring that boy down here tomorrow, Alex. I will instruct him in the family's version of home defense. The school's obviously falling down on its duty to him."

"Grams, he's tired," Xander pointed out. "The little guy's nerves are like a pincushion and he's on edge. If you lay into him about what he can do, he might snap. Buffy and I are helping him. Dumbledore's trying to help him."

She sniffed. "I'll have a talk with my cousin's family. There must be one Snape left." Xander nodded. "Then I'll need to go to the school with the poor little one. We'll go to his room and talk with him."

Draco's mouth finally closed. "You're a Snape?"

"My sister was, her mother died in childbirth and I've always been considered one since my mother raised her," she pointed out. "We're like two sides of the same coin, family-wise. Many of the older, pure, families intermarried over the decades and centuries, Malfoy."

Draco nodded. "I realized, but I hadn't thought your family was over here then."

"Oh, we were. We came with the Church, hiding among them in plain sight," Xander's father told him. "The Church used to have white mages, wizards and witches who did what they called God's work. Our family was all-but kidnaped and forced to work for them, or else they'd have us killed for being what we were. Six generations lost to them," he said sadly.

"Yeah, but we got free, Dad. The only priest I know now is Philip, and he's a wizard too. He's their supernatural expert."

Xander's dad snorted. "You give him the family diaries, boy. Make sure he knows the danger he's in." Xander nodded.

"They made him break his wand," Draco told him.

"Still, they're going to kill him one of these days, and that'll be after they use him to death."

"He's got language skills, that's how they're using him, dad." Xander reached out to touch the painting. "I wish you were here," he said with a light sigh. "The world would make some damn sense again if you were." He stood up. "I'm going to go back to bed. Have a good night." He gave Draco a faint smile and left him there in case he wanted to talk to them.

"Boy," Xander's grandmother said once the door was closed. "Tell us about yourself. You must be special if you've made Alex give up his whoring. The boy used to wear himself out with it."

Draco considered it. "He hasn't slept with anyone in nearly a week." All the portraits who had been listening in opened their eyes and stared at him. "Is that bad?"

"Is he ill? The only time he's ever given up was during the plague," his father said gently.

"No, not true. He gave it up for *her*."

"Hnm." His father looked Draco over, then nodded once. "You'll do. Make him happy, or else. There are dark arts to take the essence out of us and bring us back."

Draco nodded. "I do try. He's so arrogant sometimes though."

"Yes, but he's like that because he's lonely," the female in the painting beside the grandmother's said. Draco read the card, it was Xander's oldest sister, Katya. He gave her a small smile. "You will do, but you had better treat him right. I can and will come back. Alex may have irritated all of us to no end, but he was my younger brother. Just like the Weasleys stick up for each other, so does the Dumass clan."

Draco nodded. "I'll try. We've only known each other a little while."

"Good. Then read him deeply. Get past the pain and his past life. The little guy's gotten better over the years."

"No, he's gotten hurt," Grandmother corrected. "I think I need to find a way to see this Dumbledore chap. If he's the one I'm thinking of, they don't have lick of sense among the whole family." She smiled at Draco. "Learn how to bake and surprise him with cookies. He's always had this thing for sweets."

"Is that why he drinks unicorn creme in his tea?"

She laughed and shook her head. "That is a fine family tradition. We used to raise them." Draco smiled at her. "Now go to bed. Where did he put you?"

"In the room next to his."

She smiled. "Then you've already worked your way under his skin. Behave with the boy." He nodded and left. She pushed the barrier of her painting out to look at the sister. "You will not be reborn before the rest of us."

"If I am, can I be reborn a Weasley? That one was pretty nice earlier."

She laughed. "If you'd like. I'd rather come back as part of the family."

"Alex said it's just him and Harry now."

"True. And neither's really looking forward to having children. We'll see what we can do. Methos will help us, I know he will." She sat down again. "We should rest. Tomorrow we'll have to find a way to get to Dumbledore and chew him a new one."

"That's easy enough, we ask the priest. He seemed decent enough," the father put in.

The paintings around him nodded and made assenting noises. That was a wonderful plan. They could travel within the house and Philip had one of them in his room.

***

Philip woke up and found a strange man staring at him from the portrait over his bed. "You were field mice last night."

The man laughed. "That's my other form," he said happily. He smiled at Philip. "The other paintings would like for you to find this Dumbledore chap and bring him around for a short talk about Harry. Would you be willing to do that?"

"Sure. I know where he is. Anyone else?" Philip asked quietly.

"Well, one of us really wanted to talk to her other relatives, the Snapes. And one of them wanted to talk to an older chap named Methos."

"All doable, they're at the school."

"You don't say," he said, looking interested. "Doing what?"

"Snape does potions. Methos is teaching defense again. Dumbledore's the headmaster. Why?"

He smiled a brilliant smile, which hid the intent to come out and beat the shit out of someone if you knew him better. "Then we'd like to talk to all of them if possible. The whole family would if you could get them here for tea or something."

"I'll try," Philip agreed. "Anyone else?"

"No. We've talked with the delightful Molly Weasley earlier and she assured us she was taking good care of our young Harry monster. By the way, there are some family diaries that Alex is supposed to give you. Remind him about them, hmm?" He winked and changed, going back to his animagus form, a field mouse.

Philip rolled onto his side. "Now I know what I blocked out about the school," he murmured, going back to sleep.

Nick looked over from the other bed, then at the painting. "If he won't, I will," he said quietly. The mouse nodded. Nick knew someone was going to get their ass chewed for something and he was hoping it was Dumbledore. The man had hurt Xander on purpose. He slid out of his bed and padded into the bathroom to get dressed before going down to present himself for breakfast. Molly cooked wonderful meals for them, and sometimes it was her and Blair so the food was multiplied in greatness. He gave her a sheepish grin. "I'm missing my daily run for some of your muffins," he said as he picked one up to nibble.

She laughed and kissed him on the cheek. "Did the paintings wake you?" He nodded. "Then you should try the couch in the study, it's very comfortable. I found Ron on it again this morning."

"Thanks, Molly." He headed that way, forcing Ron to get up and go eat. Not that a growing boy needed encouragement to gorge himself on good muffins, but it got him the couch faster.

***

Severus Snape looked up as someone knocked on his door. He scowled at the class before opening it, stepping into the hall. "What's happened now?" he asked the student standing there. Ron was not in school uniform so he couldn't be back yet.

Ron handed over a box. "These are the things we've done so far, we won't be back until Tuesday because of Harry's head injury. Plus, the paintings of Xander's family wanted to see you, Professor Methos, and the Headmaster. At the moment, I consider you less scary." He grinned. "One of the paintings was apparently one of your relatives, nearly, and wanted to talk to you specifically about the current situation with the evil bastard."

Snape's mouth fell open. "They what?"

Ron nodded. "Xander's grandmother or someone was one of your relative's half-sisters and said she was always considered one of you. Harry said she used to be great in defense if it helps, was the top of her generation or something." He shrugged. "I'm only the messenger and I get a chocolate frog for delivery." He waved and trotted off, going back to the house now that his duty was done.

Snape looked down at the box, sure that was a hallucination. Weasley hadn't even cringed when looking at him. He had *smiled* at him! That bastard had warped Weasley! He put the box on his desk and stomped off, going to talk to the man himself. This was not allowed. Weasley could not be unafraid of him, he had another year to go before he could escape his reach. He found Methos in the teacher's lounge. "We were requested and invited to talk to some portraits at Dumass' house," he said bitterly.

Methos looked at him, raising an eyebrow. "And?" Snape glared. "What's gotten into your boxers this morning, Severus?" he asked languidly, giving him a smile. "Did they teach the boys not to fear you already?" He sipped his coffee, then walked over to the fireplace. "Anyone else?"

"The headmaster," he ground out.

"I'm sure they want to chew him a new one. We've probably been asked for to see what we can do to help the boys." He tossed some floo powder in. "Go ahead. Let me drink some more coffee." Snape stomped into the fire and took off. Methos chuckled as soon as he was gone. "Headmaster, you might go over once you're done for the day," he called, knowing the old coot had a way of hearing him. He sent himself there with his coffee, smiling when it hadn't spilled. "Wonderful skills I have," he told himself as he exited the fireplace. He looked around. "A good restoration."

"What put you into such a good mood?" Nick asked from the couch.

"Oh, a little bit of this and that," he said smugly, heading for where the portraits had been. Dumass was a sentimentalist, if he had restored the study, he had restored the rest of the house as well he bet. He was correct. He found Snape paler than usual and shaking while crouching on a stool. "Good morning, precious," he said, blowing a kiss at the dear woman. "How are you this fine morning."

She looked him over. "Take a head?"

He nodded. "A very pretty one." He looked at the rest of the paintings. "It's too bad he couldn't save you all."

"It was," Xander's father agreed. "Methos, Severus, we've got a bit of a problem. Shield us." Methos did so and he looked at them. "We're a bit worried about Harry."

"Potter," Snape sneered.

"Yes, that starved, depressed, lonely little boy who's hearing things from the git," Xander's grandmother said firmly. Snape recoiled again. "Thank you." She sniffed and smiled at Methos, then back at Severus. "You could try sitting, that way you don't pass out, dear. I'm just like all the other paintings."

"If you were, you wouldn't be able to read his mind," Severus pointed out, calming himself. He had dealt with portraits like this at his house, he could do it here. "Aunt, why call me?"

"Because I know you, Severus. You're fighting him somehow." She saw his flinch and let out an ungodly shriek. "You did what!"

"It was a mistake, I spy now," he said quietly. "I train the boy, not that he ever listens."

"Why would he? You do your best to scare him so bad he can't even have wet dreams anymore," Methos pointed out, finishing off his coffee. "The boy wouldn't come to you for help because you're an ass. Dumbledore put me back on because he was hoping I could get through to him, past all the anger and the rage he's feeling." Snape shook his head. "You don't believe me?"

"No, I do, but I cannot see that boy that way."

"Why?" Xander's father asked. "Is it because of who he is? I heard they picked on you, but really, Severus. Your family has always been kin to ours and we like you. You could have come to one of us."

"The only ones around were Dumass, who was somewhere, and Lilly," Methos pointed out. "Who would he have run to?"

"Lilly tried," Severus admitted. "She did stick up for me."

"Good." The grandmother gave him a smile. "I wish I had arms. You and Alex both need a good old-fashioned hug. You're both wrecked mentally and emotionally sore." She stroked the boundary of her painting. "It's almost enough to make me want to pull some of the dark arts out and come back."

"You'd be a zombie," Methos pointed out. "Alex would feel duty-bound to kill you."

She gave him a bright smile. "There are ways around that, as the big prat proved. Since I died of natural causes, all I'd have to do is have someone reanimate and heal my body back to health. We've always demanded anti-decay spells be put on us." Severus swallowed. "They didn't?"

"They did," he whispered. "It's what used to make people look at our families and decide we were the darkest of the dark, Auntie," he said quietly. He felt like he was a teen again, facing down the old woman who could have healed the world if she had wanted.

Methos stroked down Severus' arm, not minding when he was pushed away. "There are worse things to be thought." He looked at the paintings. "What did you want me to teach him?"

"There are books in the library, Methos. If someone saved them, my working journals were in there," the grandmother told him. "If not, there were copies at the Ministry."

Snape coughed. "Someone had them pulled and hidden," he told her. "We're not sure who."

"Oh, I am," she said bitterly. "We'll be talking with him later." Snape shuddered and curled in on himself a bit more. "There, there, dear one. I would never hurt *you*. You've made some mistakes but you're trying so *hard* to get better," she said with a smile. "Give me a grin, little one?" He frowned at her. "Now." He gave her a hesitant attempt at a smile. "It's obvious you need something to take your mind off your duties. Why didn't you marry?"

"Lilly married the prat," he said simply.

She sighed. "I knew it was something like that. Very well then, we'll have to find you someone else. I will not allow my kin to be miserable." He gave her a glance and she smiled. "Don't worry, the worst I could do for you is Ginny Weasley. Such a sweet and caring young thing," she said sweetly. "Reminds me of Alex's *her*."

Methos sighed. "I had wondered why he avoided her."

"Which her?" Severus asked.

"Her, the one who nearly killed him when she died." His father grimaced. "You know about the veela thing?" They both nodded. "That same year, they found a young woman in the woods behind the house. A beautiful thing, mystical as you could want. She glowed with white magic. They were both attracted to her."

"And she was ill," Methos said dryly. The father nodded. "It was her death that set of Xander's intended's death?" Everyone nodded. "Damn."

"I see some of that same fire from his veela now," he said gently. "The boy will be good for him. It's like he's both women rolled into one. Try to protect the blond. He doesn't know his own strength yet."

Severus cleared his throat. "He's in my house. My godson." That earned him some smiles. "I'll do my best. What about Potter?"

"He's broadcasting pain, has been since he stepped foot in the house," the older sister told him. "It's not from his recent blow to the head either. The prick's in his head taunting him. Can you fix that?" Snape shrugged. "Then you'll have to move around Dumbledore. I'm not liking the vibes I get whenever Harry talks about him. He hurt Alex, he hurt Harry, that makes him a double enemy of the clan."

Methos shuddered. "Then I feel sorry for the old coot." He blew her a kiss. "Katya. I do miss you most days."

"I know, Methos. I miss you too. In time we'll meet again. I swear it. Even if it's only in your dreams." She smiled. "When the boys go back, we're going to be bringing a few of the portraits back with them so we can switch around and talk to the boys." They nodded.

"I'm going to look over them," the father pointed out.

"As am I," a rough voice from down the hall offered. They all looked that way. It was like looking at an older version of Xander in ancient clothes. "Don't give me that look. Both boys need me, but that young one needs me more. Xander's got a few friends. Not that he trusts anybody, but he's got a few people he can let go on. Harry's only got the Weasleys and they're an emotional lot." Some of the portraits rolled their eyes. "Besides, if the boy's going to fight the dark, who better to teach him than the one who freed us from the church by nearly destroying it?"

"Good point," Methos agreed lightly. That patriarch scared him, even as a portrait. That man had nearly destroyed the Church by himself in his day and he knew things that even the darkest of the dark arts people couldn't dream of knowing today. "Did you need us to get anything for you?"

"Just my case. My traveling case. It should have made it past the purge as only being a suitcase filled with old clothes." He smirked at them, a mirror, meaner version of Snape's own. He had helped start their line way back when, bedding the first female in the line to gift them with the power they had. "If you can find it, give it to the boy tonight. I'll go visiting. I take it Weasley will be with him?" Snape snorted and nodded. "Good. He'll have an anchor."

"Ron's going to be a guide," Methos told him.

"Even better," he said with a cruel smirk. "Young ones, find the rest of our things. Wherever they ended up, it's not right that they're not here. I've seen how barren the library is. The books are only stacked in single piles three deep to a shelf." They nodded. "Good boys. Now you trot back to your classes. We won't keep you from helping those young ones. They obviously need it with the world today."

"What do you think about Remus Lupin?" Methos asked.

"Haven't met him. Heard about him from young Harry's mind, and Ron's, and even that one, Philip's, mind. By the way, taint him. He can't go back. They're using him already." He smiled at them. "Werewolves are fine in my book, and he obviously gives a damn. I'm all for that at the moment. The rest of us will see what we can do about the current situation." They nodded and left. "Now," he said, calling the family meeting to order. "Who wants to cast the truth spell on Dumbledore?" A chorus of 'I do's answered him. "Who's best at it? I want to question the man as the patriarch of the family line." A few of them shuddered, including Xander's father, but it was decided that Katya would because she was the best at it.

***

Xander found what he was looking for with some 'helpful' assistance from a painting and pulled out the small carpet bag. "Bad news, it's got a hole in it."

"It always has. Let me see," the portrait told him. He held it up, spinning it slowly. "It should be fine. Open it, he said there should be clothes on top and books underneath." Xander did so, smiling when he found the old coat. "Good?"

"In excellent shape," he agreed, holding it up. "And a ton of books inside." He looked up. "For Harry?" The man nodded. "What about for me?"

"We want you to quit fighting, Alex. You're exhausted mentally and emotionally. You need a few weeks off."

"If I don't, that means Buffy's down a few people."

"Then send that might-as-well-be-you helper back there," he said with a shrug. "You need a vacation. You haven't had one in years. You used to take vacations."

"I used to need them," Xander pointed out. "I'm not working."

"No, you're fighting, which is much worse for the body. You took a nap today and it wasn't even for sex." Xander frowned at him. "When was the last time that champion stud libido of yours came out?"

"Um, two weeks ago I think," Xander admitted. He ran a hand through his sweaty hair. "There's so much to do, Uncle."

"I know, boy, but others can help. It's not like they've got tons to do at the moment. Now go hand off those books and tell Harry to pack his things over top of them so they're not found. We do not trust that headmaster. He's obviously against the family." Xander nodded, going to do as he was told. The old man shook his head. "I'll have to knock him out, I know I will." He went to look in the kitchen. That nice older veela was in there. "Dear," he said pleasantly. "How is your husband?"

She smiled at him. "He said one of you might be approaching me." She held up a small bit of paste on the end of a wooden tongue depressor. "He said to lace Alex's food with this. The flu good enough for you?"

"Good enough," he agreed happily. "I'll have your cousin take care of him." He hurried off, going to talk to Draco alone for a few minutes. The boy was in the portrait gallery anyway. "Good news," he said happily. "Someone anticipated Alex needing a long nap."

Draco gave him a worried look. "He'll yell."

"Not at you. You'll only be helping him recover." He smiled at him, then winked. "Use the time wisely, young one. Or else you might not get another chance." He faded, going back to his other portrait, the one in the nursery. It would never be used probably, but he liked the view.

***

Xander started to feel faint and groaned, holding his head. He pushed the book away from him and put his head on the cool wood of the table, hoping it would help. "Who dosed me?"

"One of the paintings demanded," Blair told him. "Something about needing a break?" He looked over at Xander briefly. "You'll live, after you take a long nap."

Ron coughed. "Who's going to watch him while we're gone? You guys are leaving Sunday and we go back Tuesday."

"I'll bring him back to my room," Draco said quietly from his table. Ron looked at him, mouth starting to open. "That would be part of my duty to him, Weasley, and at least then we'd have the nurse around. I can't afford to miss many more classes either."

"No, it'll be fine," Xander said firmly. Then he coughed. "I hate it when they do that."

Blair grinned at him. "That's what families do, they worry about each other," he pointed out. Jim frowned at him. "What?" he asked patiently.

"They made him sick?"

Blair nodded. "They decided he needed a rest, it's a light case of the flu."

"Oh." Jim looked at Xander, then back to his guide. "Isn't that manipulative and cruel?"

"No, it's a punishment," Ron told him, winking at him. "They've decided Xander's too stressed."

"The way the portraits put it, they decided he's so stressed he's a danger to himself and others," Harry put in. Xander gave him a hurt look. "I disagreed," he offered.

"You do have a temper," Draco agreed, with a small smug look at his keeper.

"I've always had a temper. It used to be worse," Xander told him. Someone pounded on the door. "Hmm, someone who's been here and knows about the doorbell," he said, getting up to answer it. "Snape," he said, letting him in. "What's up?" He turned his head and coughed.

Severus gave him a smug look. "They did it again? Aunt used to tell stories about how you had to be stuck in your bed for three days each time you showed up on vacation."

Xander gave him his most dry glare. "They decided I'm under too much stress and I'm a danger to Harry."

The nearest painting coughed. "Severus, put the boy in a bed," a female voice called. "He hasn't had sex in over two weeks."

"What?" Emilia yelled. She came out of the study, delightfully rumpled. "Two weeks?" Xander gave her a pathetic look and a shrug. She felt his forehead. "Were you feeling off before this?"

"I went years without," he pointed out, ducking away from her. "Stop it before I tell Greg to spank you."

"What makes you think I wouldn't enjoy that?" she snorted. "Or that I didn't do that to Greg earlier?"

"Em!" came the embarrassed sounding groan.

"Sorry, pookie." She grinned at him. "Bed, mister! And with someone I might add!" She turned him around and smacked him on the butt. "Now!"

Severus shook his head, leaning into the library. "Your woman is molesting him."

Greg looked at him. "She wore me out, Severus. If it helps her, I'll let her get him off, as long as only I get her off," he said calmly. He looked stunned. "I do know her nature and I'm not making her quit. Her broadcasting isn't cheating in my book."

"Thankfully he's a smart man who's more than enough for my tastes," she said as she walked back in and draped herself across Greg's chest, making him settle further into the old couch. "There, I'm comfortable."

He blew a kiss. "Get your knee away from my crotch or you won't get any tonight, Em." She shifted, making him smile. "Thanks." He looked at his former master again. "Isn't he in bed yet? I can hear him wheezing from in here."

"No, he's not," he said with a frown, going to force Xander to at least sit down out of the way. "The Headmaster is on his way, as are the Weasley twins."

"Ron! Family," Xander called weakly.

Ron's head came out of the library. "Which part?"

"The twins," Snape said grimly. "They're *cheerful* as well." He forced Xander into a chair and stuck him there with a sticking charm, then headed for the portraits to give them some warning. Then he went to hide in the library so he wouldn't be there while they took the headmaster down a few notches, or whatever. He noticed Potter was all-but asleep in his chair and Ron was grinning at him. "Put him to bed!" he snapped, making everyone in the room jump. "One of you should have enough sense to know that a head injury patient shouldn't be reading heavy books on arcane artifacts."

"He's doing homework for your class," Ron pointed out.

"Bed!"

Ron shrugged and got up, waking Harry and taking him up to their room to tuck him in. He was coming down the stairs when the Headmaster and the twins came in. "Hi. The portraits are in their hall, Headmaster, did you need an escort?"

He smiled at him. "No, I know the way. I've had a few walks through this house in the past." He headed that way, leaving Ron and the twins.

Ron waited until the Headmaster had turned the corner then nodded. "C'mon, we're all hiding." He led them back to the library, letting them take the other side of his table. "What's wrong?"

"Percy," George said simply.

"Did dad kick his ass?"

"Language," Jim warned. Then he groaned and shook his head.

Blair grinned at him. "It's okay, it's not a paternal instinct, Jim, I swear it's not." He gave him a pat. "You and Simon can bond in the morning when he brings Daryl back with him and do non-fatherly activities while the boys play." Jim swatted him with his book but went back to it quickly.

Ron grinned at Blair. "Xander said all cursebreakers swear and that my mouth was one of the things that meant I was gonna be a good one."

Fred snorted. "Good one," he agreed. He swatted him. "Dad didn't kick his ass, and I am over age, thank you," he said before anyone could complain.

"He came back to the house and collapsed in tears against mum's stomach," George finished. "Someone's fucking with his life and he's not sure how to fix it."

Ron shrugged. "Bummer, as the boss says."

The twins snorted. "Mum said we have to stick up for him until he goes prattish again."

"Then the git can damn well jack-off in the closet to whatever name his boss wants him to yell when he calls for him," Ron told him. Jim let out a strangled moan. "Sorry, Jim. You've yet to meet Percy and I know you'd feel the same after doing so."

"He was odd when he came back," Fred told him. "Wearing jeans."

"Dirty jeans," George added.

"Dirt, on Percy?" Snape asked. The twins nodded. "Did he have a breakdown?"

"Mum thinks so," Fred admitted.

"Dad thinks his girl broke up with him and he's suddenly realized he's lonely," George offered.

"They make substitutes for those, Xander has a few catalogs of things that'd help him. I'll ask him if you wanted to bring one back," Ron said, smiling his sweetest, knowing he was being cruel. He hated his brother for making his father cry, and he wasn't going to forgive him for a damn long time, probably not ever if he could help it.

Jim let out a strangled moan and got up, leaving to sit with Greg and Emilia. At least they only had sex in front of him, he didn't feel the need to correct them.

"Ron," Blair sighed, shaking his head. "I'm going to sic Philip on you and make him initiate you as a junior Bane." He went to find Philip and Nick. They had to hear this one!

Ron gave Snape a guilty look. "Sorry to have shocked you, sir."

"You have not," Snape said calmly. Mentally though, he was rolling on the floor in laughter. Xander had certainly freed Ron's nature to it's fullest and it was a rather ...nasty observation. "Mr. Malfoy, I did not see anything of yours in the box earlier."

"I wasn't up when Weasley brought it," Draco noted. "The house elf was busy fixing my lunch while I napped and word never got to me."

"You brought one of your family's elves?" George asked.

Draco looked at him, shaking his head. "Xander bought me one." He went back to his book. "Professor, do you know Danish? Every third word of this work is in it."

"No, I do not. I do know a translating charm but it does not work on magical books," he offered.

Draco shook his head. "Not on this one then. I guess I'm for another lesson with the Father," he sighed as he stood up and left the room.

"He's taking lessons?"

Ron looked at him. "Xander demanded he learn at least one language if he wanted to help us with the work," he explained. Then he shrugged. "He's doing three so far I think." He looked at the twins again, seeing the shock. "Xander sat him down for a talk and pointed out that he didn't want to release Draco and have him be helpless and unable to support himself. So they came up with a way for him to help with the work and be able to support himself after the war's over and Harry's won. He's going to take extra charms and defense work too."

Snape shook his head, pulling down another book to read. Someone had gone through and straightened the usually-messy library. It had always looked like a whirlwind had gone through it when he had visited as a youth.

The twins looked at each other, then at Ron. "Tell us more," they encouraged with smiles.

Ron snorted. "No way. I'm not jeopardizing my training to give you guys ammunition."

Greg walked in and over to Snape, whispering in his ear. They walked out again, their steps sounding hurried in the hall.

"I wonder what that was about," Ron said, craning his neck in hopes to see what was going on. They were in the room across the hall. They were in the room Xander had been coughing in, but it also had the secondary floo so it might have been a call. Someone went running down the halls a few moments later and soon they heard the quiet voice of Molly Weasley, the family matriarch and the one able to make everything all right in the world again. Ron and the twins got up, walking over there to check on Xander. "He all right, mum?" he asked when he saw her bending down to check Xander.

"Just fine, Ron. The medicine they gave him was a little too strong this time I think." She kissed Xander on the forehead. "You try to sleep, dear, it'll make you feel better."

The twins nudged each other, then Ron when they noticed Percy was standing in a corner, pressed back into it like he was expecting an attack. Ron looked him over. Percy looked nasty. His face was dirty, like he had been rolling in the dirt. His hair was messy. He wasn't wearing his glasses. His clothes were rumpled. He wasn't wearing a robe, simply a sweater their mother had made him a few years back and a dirty pair of jeans. He looked like he was a lost little boy and his mother wasn't anywhere nearby that he could see. Ron stared so long Percy felt him looking and glanced at him. That look made Ron shiver. There was no life in those blue eyes. Nothing. No feeling, not a single emotion. He slowly walked over and looked at Percy, measuring him silently.

"Ron, get away from him," Molly said sharply. "I won't have you hurting him further."

"I won't," Ron said quietly. "What happened, Percy? You look like you had to stake your best friend."

Percy swallowed. Then he shook his head. "Not exactly." He looked up at Ron, who was a hair taller than he was now. He swallowed again. "Please don't hit me."

"I won't, not now," Ron offered. "But if you *ever* upset the 'rents that way again, you and I will be going 'round the garden until I put you under it," he hissed. Percy nodded, tearing up. That more than anything disturbed and shocked him. He pulled Percy closer, giving him a strong hug. "Who died?"

"They attacked her," he whispered. Molly sat down, with some catching by the twins. "She died in my arms."

"Shh. It happens during a war. Time does heal it," he promised. He walked Percy up to his and Harry's room, taking him in there to talk. Harry should know about any and all attacks so they could keep track. He had a map in his things because everyone associated with the Banes was trying to figure out where the main group of Death Eaters were. When Percy let it slip that it had been the aurors, who weren't able to stop when a Death Eater was found in a group they had illegally stopped and searched in a store, Ron's face closed up and his anger became palpable by the way Harry leapt out of his bed and looked around frantically. That made Percy break again and the boys soothed him while Ron told him what had went on. Harry's anger was enough to move some of the furniture and together they worked to calm him down again.

Downstairs, Molly was telling everyone who had been gathered together everything she knew. How Percy's girlfriend had been pulling out her ID card, which had been on a ribbon around her neck, and the aurors had killed her for moving after they had told them to pull out identification. How the Minister of Magic had told Percy that nothing was going to be done because doing so would weaken the aurors. How Percy had managed to snafu the Minister's office so badly before walking out that nothing would get done for months on end. Percy had gone from there to the Daily Prophet and told what had happened. It had run in a special edition but the Ministry had confiscated most of the run before it had gone out. Then she gave them the hard news. Their father had walked off his job in protest after the paper had been shut down. There had been a job offered to him within an hour by a private firm working on changing muggle things to magical ones. He was considering it and he was also helping those who were pushing a lawsuit against the Ministry. This new place said they didn't care if he did it, but he wasn't so sure yet because this was going to get nasty.

"Molly," Xander said weakly. She gave him a small frown. "Don't even argue. You will cash the check I sent you to help with Harry's care. Since your land was a royal grant you don't have to pay taxes. Cash the check and use it to pay the bills ahead, then use the rest of it to bulk up the house just in case you need it. You might not let me support you but I refuse to allow you to starve because the shithead at the Ministry is being a prick."

She scowled at him. "We don't need it."

"Hang it, Molly. Cash it or else I'll have to be devious and go around you. I helped the Snapes when they were badly off during one of these episodes a few decades back, I find you just as worthy to help. And if you argue, I'm going to up Ron's pay so he can send more of it home. Then I'm going to up Harry's and tell him what's going on."

She stood up, glaring down at him. "You will do no such thing, young man. I forbid it."

"Yay," he said dryly, then coughed up some more crud dripping down from his nose. "Take it. It's not a loan, but I will float you one if you need it." He looked her in the eyes. "You will take it," he said, using what little bit of empathy he had. "You will take it and put it to good use. " She flinched and backed away. "If you don't, I'll send more directly to your vault and I'll *still* go around you to make sure you don't starve or get attacked."

"Won't you need it for your future family?" George asked.

Xander snorted. "What future family? I hate kids. The first time I got a pregnancy scare, I got myself reversibly fixed. I'm no more having kids than your parents are going to have more."

"Alexander Michalin Dumass, I will kick your bloody fucking ass if you don't carry on the family name," one female portrait shouted. She stormed into the nearest painting and glared at him. "Your mother would have bloody kittens if she heard you had done that! Not only kittens, she'd have dragon kits! You are one of the last of the line, it is your *duty* to the family to have at least one son and one daughter to carry on the family lines. If you do not, we will have ourselves taken out of these paintings and reanimated so we can kick your white, bony, underfed, overworked, abused, mother-fucking ass!"

"Yes, Aunt Cordelia," he sighed, closing his eyes again. "Go tell Harry that, 'kay? He's much more receptive. He might like kids. The little emotion-suckers give me hives."

"GRANDMOTHER DES! ALEX SAID HE'S HAD HIMSELF FIXED!" Aunt Cordelia screamed.

Everyone got away from Xander, particularly Snape, who headed to Percy's corner to cower. She stormed into that painting and glared at him. "You did what to yourself?" she demanded, albeit calmly.

"I loathe children, great-grandmother. They give me hives. I had myself reversibly fixed when I was fifteen."

She scowled at him and even he flinched, even though he didn't see it. "I don't care if they make you react so badly you go into shock and die, young man. You will help carry on the family name, come hell, high water, or you implanting your sperm into another man's body for a night. If this house does not have three of your children by ten years from this moment, you will be the sorriest wizard on the fucking planet." Snape whimpered, she never cursed unless she was mad enough to attack, and since she was an expert at defense she could and would kill you easily then laugh at your broken and mutilated body. "I heard that, Severus, you will have one also," she snapped. "You, Potter, and Alex."

"Mate, quit complaining, the number of kids go up each time someone yells," George hissed.

Xander glared at him. "You're not helping." He forced himself to sit up. "Grams, one more word and I'm cutting the fucking thing off." She flinched and stepped back some. "I do not want children. Harry can carry on the family line. He can even have one's name changed to carry on the name. I am *never* going to raise a child, not even if it's you being reborn." She stepped back farther. "Do we have a clear understanding of my current state of mind?" She glared and he may have flinched a bit but he wasn't backing down.

Grandma Des looked at Molly. "Please beat him for us," she sweetly requested. "I've got to get back to helping torture the dumb idiot who sent him to the place that warped him so badly. He wasn't like this before he was deaged."

"Yes I was," Xander put in. She scowled and he did flinch this time. "I didn't want kids before unless they were Valena's. She would have made it decent enough but I refuse to have some off someone that I don't feel that way about. Ever. I can easily hex myself and ruin my testicles so I can't have any if you get pushy. It won't hurt me in the least, not in any meaning of the word." Draco opened the door and he calmed down a bit, giving him a small smile. "The family's getting pushy about me having children."

"I'll have to have one some day to carry on the family name," Draco pointed out. "That's what surrogates are for." He walked in and forced Xander to lie down, covering him up again. "You rest. No more threatening to hurt yourself or I'll have Ron's mother put you in a straight jacket while I go around the house and rearrange the furniture on you." Xander looked pained and he saw the fear in his eyes. He gave him a slight smile. "Children are nasty creatures," he nearly whispered. "But we can get through that with some help. I don't want any either, Xander." He looked at the women in the painting. "First you have him dosed so he's ill, then you verbally attack him about something that he loathes? Are you *trying* to have him join you?"

Grandma Des flinched this time. "Not in the least. We had to make him see sense. If the family line dies out, so do a great deal of gifts and so does a lot of history. We cannot allow that to happen, young one."

Draco shrugged. "I don't think he'd care as much when he wasn't ill." Xander snorted and he nudged him with a knee. "But you forcing him is not what he needs. You *encouraging* him would have been easier. Now you've really got a fight on your hands and I'm staying out of it." He looked at Snape, who was still in the corner. "You're scared of a painting?"

She sighed. "Severus, I'm sorry I scared you, boy. I won't fly into a rage again. It's not like I can throw around the house this time and nearly brain you with a chair." He came out. "Draco, you are interfering in things you do not understand."

He crossed his arms. "Bet me I don't. My family's just as pure as the Snapes. My mother had this same talk with me before she left for Paris and nearly every year since I first got hard. Forcing the issue of children only makes one more stubborn not to have any. Especially if they're already like Xander to begin with. Now, please, leave off the subject until he's better at the very least." He turned away and walked out, going back to his tea making. It was calming and Xander wouldn't be dosed again if he had his way. By the time he brought the tray back, everything was back to normal and Xander was moaning in misery on the couch. "Here, I made you some tea," he said gently. "Nothing but tea."

Xander gave him a weak smile. "Thank you, Draco."

"You're welcome." He poured him a cup and sat beside his feet, sipping his own. Molly gave him a smile. "This way no one can dose him again."

"I'm sure it comforts him that you're looking out for him this way," she said gently. "Where is Ron's room?"

"Top of the stairs to the left," Draco told her. "The blue door." She nodded and headed up there, going to check on them and especially Percy. She found him napping on one of the beds and Ron forcing Harry to take some medicine. "How's his head?"

"Just fine," Harry told her.

"He's still got a knot and he's still fuzzy-headed," Ron corrected, letting her deal with him. "What happened? The painting up here started to yell about Xander."

"His great-grandmother demanded he have children to carry on the family name."

"At least one of us will be able to," Harry offered. The painting above him erupted in yelling. "Stop it!" he snapped. "I'm about to start a war and there's no telling if I'm coming out of it or not! It's no use protesting, I know what happens during a war; I've already fought enough to know that," he said sharply at the protests. "I'm not leaving a child behind like I was." He turned his back on them, giving Molly a sad smile. "Did they convince Xander?" She shook her head. "Then that's a shame and I hope they can some day." He laid down and pulled the covers up again. "I think I'm going to nap."

"Sure, Harry," Ron said gently, smiling at him. "We'll be back down in the library if you need anything. Send one of the fussy creatures down to yell at us." He stood up and walked his mother out, flicking off the lights so they could nap in peace. Once outside, they were stopped by Great-Grandma Des. "What? You want us to convince him?"

"No, I want you to watch out for him. He said *her* name tonight and didn't break down or go cold. I'm not sure it's a step in the right direction, even if his father is." She disappeared.

Ron looked at his mother. "Want to help me look up artifacts," he offered with a grin. She patted him on the back, letting him lead her down to the library. He found Nick putting books in order. "Odd, I would have thought Blair or Philip."

Nick gave him a sheepish grin. "I like to have my references in order, that way I don't have to search so long to find anything. It gets me into the field faster." He gave a half-shrug and went back to what he was doing. "Besides, I'm looking for a book so we can look up someone."

"Which someone?" Molly asked.

"Valena. Was that his *her*?"

Molly sighed and sat down, resting her chin on her fist. "That was the name of the veela he was in love with, Nick. It was said she was a perfect angel, but her jealousy of the other one, the sick one that they were both attracted to, set off her family curse. There were songs written about that relationship."

Draco walked in. "What was wrong with the other one?"

"She was a mystical creature pulled out of her realm," Molly said gently. "She was sick from the transfer and our magic only poisoned her more. Valena, Xander's consort at the time, was not only jealous, but in love with her. Their family curse was one against being with someone of the same sex. Like yours is touching without a firm commitment." He slumped a bit. "There was a lovely ballad written about the situation, but it was so sad. It always made me cry. Everyone thought Xander was going to die."

"Then the plagues happened and he had to be strong while he lost everyone else," Ron said quietly. She smiled at him for his astute guess and nodded. "No wonder he hates people."

"He wasn't always like that," Nick told them, bringing over a smallish red book, which he handed to Draco. "The song." He sat down next to Molly, putting an arm across the back of her chair, much to Ron's disgust. "I'm not hitting on her, chill." He looked at Draco again. "He used to need to be around people after the plague was over. Methos told us that this desire to be left alone comes from his time in Sunnydale. Philip's been wanting to counsel him but we're not sure he should try yet. We figure Draco may cure some of that since he seeks him out."

Draco let a negligent shrug fall from his shoulders. "If he wants to. I'm not going to force anything on him." He walked away, going up to his room. He wrote a letter to his mother, including everything he knew. She was closer to the council that kept records on all he veelas in the world, she could get the information for him.

***

Back in Vegas, it was early Thursday evening, right around dinner time, and Sarah's husband Yun had gotten lost looking for the bathroom. He finally found a dressing room and walked in there, smiling at the men leaning against one of the lockers. Then he took a few steps back and watched what they were doing, licking his lips.

"Who are you?" one of them asked, not stopping the one giving him a blow.

"Yun, Sarah Sidle's husband," he said, shifting closer. "May I... help with that? She's great and all, but she's temporary." The cops laughed and let him join in to give a helping hand...er, mouth. They were done quickly, they'd been going at it for a while. When they were done, Yun was cleaned up and sat down.

"Listen, kid, it's a morale building exercise between our unit, but we have weekly... meetings you could probably call them, each Thursday at five at my house. Do you think she'd mind if we brought you along?"

Yun smiled. "There's only so much a fake cock can do for you," he pointed out. "Besides, I doubt she'd mind much as long as we're discreet." The door opened and he stood up. "Sir, sorry, I just ran into these nice gentlemen while trying to find a bathroom."

"And you are?" the unit's Captain asked.

"CSI Sidle's husband," one of the cops said with a grin. "The rumors are true, she married one of the gayest of the gay, sir."

The Captain smiled at Yun. "Really?" He nodded, starting to look eager. "Hmm. Then bring him around Thursday. Yun, can you come back later?"

"Sure," he agreed, winking at him. "I have to bring her dinner anyway, she forgot it." He slipped out of the room, heading back to Sarah's desk to tell her he was leaving. She waved absently and he nearly danced out to her car, getting in to take himself home. Once there, he prepared himself for anything and then fixed her dinner. When he brought it back and ate with her, he broached the subject with her. "Sarah, did you know there's a few people who share my interests around here?" he asked casually between bites.

"Really?" He nodded, so she smiled at him. Then she took a sniff of him and noticed the hint of chemicals. "Why are you lubed?" she asked, glancing around to make sure no one heard. That's when she caught the clue. "Those interests?" He nodded quickly, stuffing his mouth again. "Did you already talk with them?"

"A bit," he admitted. "Nothing too much." He gave her a cheerful smile. "I've been invited to their group meetings even."

She shook her head. "Yun, this could get me into major trouble. We have to depend on these guys in the field."

"I doubt they'd do anything to you. Doing so will hurt me and the rest of the unit."

Nick sat down, smiling at them. "Hi, Yun. Hey, you can cook," he said in appreciation of his sandwiches.

"A bit," he agreed with a smile for him.

Nick laughed. "Sarah, let him go for it. We already knew." She gave him a look of open-mouthed shock. He pushed it up with his thumb. "It's Thursday night, Sarah, time for *head*lines."

She shuddered. "That's nasty and copyright infringement." She looked at Yun. "You will be careful and this will not hurt my reputation or I'll take you to the real Mistress I know and have you trained," she warned. He beamed and gave her a kiss on the cheek. "Go. We'll arrange things later, when I get home." He nodded and hurried off. She glared at Nick. "Everyone knows?"

"Yup. It's an exercise in brotherhood and they were talking about the new brother. Warrick heard and he said it's about time Yun found someone he could do those sort of things with." She looked hurt. "Sarah, we knew from day one that he was gay. It was obvious." With that he left her alone to finish eating.

She slumped down in her chair, thinking about it. Maybe she would take him to Mistress Heather anyway. Her houseboy was a slut and he needed a stronger hand than she had sometimes.

***

Willow looked up as her cell door opened and admitted a stunning older woman. "Hi," she said calmly.

"Dear, we'd like to look at your magic. Would you grant us that?" Willow nodded, standing up and following her to a classroom. There she was sat at a desk and asked by the older woman and a short man to do various things. Most of them were really easy and she was having fun. The magic felt different here and it was easier to do things, but she also felt slightly off. When they were done, they both smiled at her. "Did I pass?"

"Definitely," the small man told her with a bright smile. "Seldom have we seen someone with your sort of magic capable of doing the harder things."

"Which you did quite easily," McGonagall admitted. "Willow, there is still the concern that you're in over your head."

"I'm fine," Willow argued.

"Then why did you break with your girlfriend?" McGonagall asked as gently as she could. Willow looked struck. "The one who brought you came back with her and we talked to her. She's waiting in my classroom for you, Willow, and she's just as worried as we are. " She stepped closer. "Now, we can help you, or we can bind you, but we will have to do something because she's accused you of a heinous crime and is willing to file charges against you if it means you'll get help."

"She doesn't understand that over here help is not usually available," the little man told her, staring in her eyes. "Which is why we're intervening."

"The other one said I should be confined," Willow said sadly.

"I'm sure he did. You are dangerous at the moment, Willow," McGonagall said sadly. "Now, if you'd like our help, we can gladly send you with some books and check on you every few weeks for now. Xander will be helping with that I'm sure." Willow looked at her, giving her a tenuous smile. "But in return, you must agree to willingly bind your own magic against manipulating others, especially their memories. Doing so is heinous and criminal in all wizarding societies. Do you understand?"

Willow nodded, biting her lip. "I won't do it again."

"You had better not," the little man said. "If we find out that you have, then we do have the report your Tara filled out and we will send it in. Severus will gladly lead them straight to you." She shuddered. "Now, if you think you're ready to learn real control, we'll give you the list of books and let you see your Tara. She's staying in a different room and we want to watch you for a few days before we send you back."

Willow nodded. "Yes, sir." She stood up. "Thank you. I try to be good."

McGonagall gave her a short hug. "I know, but the fact that you're using your magic for every little thing is the bad part. It does warp one. You're not the first," she assured her. "Just the strongest in a few decades. Xander's great-grandmother had that sort of skill as well. She had to fight constantly to get free of the urgings of the magic. You can learn to ignore it and make it come to you, not use you." Willow nodded, tipping her chin up. "Good girl. Come along." They led her back to the transfiguration classroom, watching as she and Tara hugged.

"We'll give you an hour for now," Flitwick told them. "Then we'll take you back to your rooms so you can rest and start again tomorrow." He smiled and they walked out, but grabbed Potter's invisibility cloak to put around themselves and snuck back in via a hidden doorway. They watched as Willow and Tara talked.

Willow glanced at the magical flare she could feel, then at her girlfriend, smiling at her. "Thank you, Tara."

"You're welcome, Willow," she said with a small smile. "I'm glad you're getting better. Dawn sent you a letter," she said, handing it over.

Willow sat down to read it, but in the back of her mind she was planning how to get around these restrictions. They couldn't possibly understand. She was her magic and it was her. It was her soul and her blood. For them it was something they wielded. For her it was her life. She could get around them and they'd never realize it.

***

Headmaster Dumbledore walked out of the portrait gallery, barely, thinking very hard about what he had been accused of. He thought he was trying to help, but it seems that he had mucked up rather badly when dealing with this family. His list of regrets was getting longer each time he ran into the Dumass clan. Perhaps if he followed his heart instead of his instincts when it came to them? His first challenge of that came in an unusual form. Mr. Malfoy was standing on the stairs waiting on him. He gave the boy a smile. "How are you this evening, Mr. Malfoy?"

He nodded. "Tolerable. I'd be better if Xander hadn't taken as sick as he did from his relative's machinations." He straightened himself up. "I'm afraid I'm going to have to bring him back with me, sir."

Dumbledore took a deep breath. "That's not usually allowable."

"I can't leave him here with only the house elves to watch over him," Draco said stiffly.

Dumbledore nodded as he considered his options. "Very well. He may join you in your room. I know you have some...care for the boy. Treat him well and be sure to tell Madam Pomfrey how he is doing." He smiled as he heard the coughing. "Shall I tell him now?"

"No, I'll let him know once he's settled in. He's a bit grumpy at the moment." He walked down the last few stairs. "Headmaster, if you hurt Xander ever again, you will not be dealing with his family, you will be dealing with mine. My mother put me into his care knowing how I felt about this situation, but I am honor bound to protect him to the best of my abilities. Do not harm him." He walked away, going to check on Xander and tell Molly the news.

Dumbledore sighed mentally. His life may have just gotten harder to make things right. The Dumass clan had been very strong at one point in time, hence the portraits being strong enough to cause him physical pain. Having Harry be one of them was going to cause him even more pain. The boy's future was fairly bad looking at the moment and he wasn't sure what was going to happen if Harry lost the war. He walked outside, feeling someone was watching him from a window. He looked up but the curtain was closed. A spy? But for who? He apparated back to the school to make arrangements for Mr. Dumass to be in residence for a few weeks. He really had sounded miserable.

***

Xander woke up and blinked at the bright lights. "What is going on?" he asked weakly, forcing himself to sit up. There was nothing but lights. "Hello?"

"Shh, little one," a strong female voice whispered from behind him. He turned and found himself standing, facing his mother. She gave him such a sad smile. "Do not worry about their threats, my shining one." She reached out to stroke his cheek. "They know what they risk if they come out of their eternity. They know you would lose them and be alone so they will not do it." She stepped closer, giving him a gentle hug. He was still tense. "It is a dream, son. Relax, for me?" He relaxed and hugged her back. "Such a good little boy for your mommy. I am so proud of you, my precious."

"Mom, you're using the voice that means you want something," he noted, not letting her go.

She laughed. "I am, and I do, but not from you. Not at the moment." He pulled back so he could look at her. "I know you feel alone, but one day you will join the rest in their paintings. It's not the same as physical holding because they'll be energy, but so will you." She gave his cheek another stroke. "You are not alone, Alex. The family line spread through Criminia and through Destina when they were married."

"I searched for their lines, mother, and there's nothing of them left," he said quietly. She shook her head. "There isn't. I've done all the searches I could. I even sent things to the magical agencies and there's nothing."

"I know how you did it too, and I'm sorry you had to do such things to step around those shields. Those deals were not healthy, son, and I'm sorry you had to go through that. I nearly killed those parents he put you with. Albus forced them to marry to take care of you, that's why they hated you and each other." She tweaked his nose. "Tell me about this new veela? She sounds fascinating from what I can see in your mind."

"Mother, Draco's a male," he said patiently. She frowned and he shrugged. "He's the Malfoy heir."

"Oh, dear." She gave him another, shorter, hug. "Does he make you happy?"

"I don't know. Draco's still very young. I'm letting him see the real me, that way he can make an informed decision."

She nodded. "Good. Excellent in fact. Should I go visiting?"

"Mother, you're a demon now, why would he want to see you?" he asked patiently. She laughed then shook her head. "Sorry, but it had to be said. And don't go bothering Harry either. He's got enough to deal with already without knowing that my mother got trapped into being a spirit of vengeance."

"Fine, son." She gave him a light kiss on the chin. "Then let me say this one for you. There are family members left. Long forgotten, and long abandoned because of their skills. You've made friends with one of them. One is a relative to one of the families you protect. One is even your cousin Severus." She gave him a pat on the chest. "You're weak, son. You need rest. Therefore, I am going to work in your favor for the moment. I will personally go warn that young bitch Anya what's going on. By the way, I was most disappointed in how she treated you and I'm going to make that clear." He groaned. "Shut up, son." He quit, staring at her. "Thank you. Remember, you do have the Hosts of Hell on your side. My Lord is not that anxious to see the present asshole win either. He thinks that Voldemort would make life more difficult for him." She gave him another smile. "Until then, I will have you resting. I will let Draco know that I have been the one keeping you asleep. By the way, those books that ...mysteriously disappeared are in the work closet at the school. He hid them where he could just in case Harry needed them. Make sure Draco finds them as well." She gave him another crushing hug. "I miss you, son."

"I miss you too, mom, but please don't manipulate Draco. Let him make his own decision."

She pulled back to look at him. "What did those mortals do to you!" she demanded. "You haven't been this meek in your *entire* life! You came out fighting with your father and continued to fight someone every minute of every day after that." She sniffled. "My poor baby!" she wailed, clutching him again. "I loathe what they've done to you! I should kill them all! Get Justinius to go after them!" She pulled back and wiped her face. "Sorry."

"That's all right, mom. Having someone cry over me instead of because me is a nice change. I enjoy it a lot."

She rolled her eyes. "When was the last time your body overruled your mind, son?"

"It's been months, mother. I haven't touched anyone since the boys started school."

She gasped, staring at him. "Oh, damn." She blew a kiss. "You go back to your nap, dear one. I'll see you at Yule. Or possibly All Saints." She smiled and gave his cheek one last stroke. "Be a good mommy's boy and I won't tell Draco that you used to want to be a bard." She disappeared in a swirl of gold light.

He slowly opened his eyes, looking around the room. He remembered this room, it used to be his. "The dorms?" he asked.

"I wasn't about to leave you in that house alone," Draco said quietly from next to him. Xander looked up at him so he put down his book. "The Headmaster agreed that you needed watched over. It seems your mother came to him last week."

"How? I just saw her and she didn't know."

"She said time runs odd on her plane. She stepped back three feet and it was last week. Speaking of, she also had a few packages sent to Severus. He's got them in holding for you." Xander nodded, shifting uncomfortably. "We found the hex Molly put on you so you wouldn't hit on Weasley," he said with a grin. "The family made her realize how that was making you build up energy and how you could possibly destroy the school with it." He brushed some of the dark hair out of Xander's eyes. "So you're probably feeling like usual."

"Draco, I shouldn't be in the same bed as you," Xander pointed out.

"Nonsense. My mother said I was to cuddle you tightly because you were a sick man and you needed it to return to normal." He shifted after putting his book down, laying on his side, resting his head on Xander's shoulder and forcing him to put an arm around him. "Did you know that mother heard a rumor that you had done a house elf?"

Xander shook his head. "Totally not true. I like my lovers feisty and able to flip me over and give as good as I give." He realized how comfortable he felt and traced the source of the feeling back to his bed partner. "Why are you broadcasting at me?"

"Because the bed is lumpy and I'm making myself more comfortable this way." Draco gave him a pat on the chest. "Believe me, it's much nicer this way, Xander." He looked over as the door was tapped on. "Enter."

A house elf walked in, holding a tray. "Professor sir said for Dobby to bring soup for the masters," he said, not looking at Draco.

"Thank you, Dobby," Draco said calmly. "Put it on the bedside table." The house elf did as he was told then nodded and left. Draco looked at Xander. "See, I can be nice when your mother scares the shit out of me."

"I told her not to," Xander offered.

"It's fine. I understand. Your mother said she was the Justice of Women Hurt By Men. I think she should be scary to every man. I suggested she go look in on the Death Eaters because none of them liked women in the least, especially not their wives." Xander chuckled and gave him a squeeze. "I've never heard anyone laugh from the inside. Do it again." Xander gave him another squeeze but obediently laughed. "Thank you. It echos in there. Have you not been eating again? I'm going to have to correct that."

"How long did she knock me out for?"

"Two weeks. You didn't even do more than whimper when we took you out of the house, which made Potter and Weasley give you those disgusting 'aww' looks most people give children who have just learned how to walk." He sat up and fixed Xander some soup and a mug of juice, then helped him sit up so he could eat it. "You are supposed to go see Severus and Methos tomorrow," he said while Xander ate. "The Headmaster said that your payment for me being allowed to take care of you was for you to help with a few lessons."

"I suck at potions," Xander told him. "Really horribly suck at potions."

"Worse than Longbottom used to be?"

Xander looked at him, then shook his head. "Ask your godfather. I'm sure his father told him something about it. That side of the family has always been better at potions and transfiguration than my side, which excels at charms and defense. Then of course there's the odd healer but most of that side of the family left when one of them married a russian wizard who wasn't treating her nicely."

"Why would she marry him then?" Draco asked.

"It was an alliance marriage. It let half of us go to Drumstrang instead of here, mostly those who excelled at the dark arts and defense." He shrugged. "I had the choice but I refused to leave my family at the time. I used to idolize my sisters," he sighed. "Then I figured out what a shit they were during my first year. Not a single letter."

Draco gave him a short pat. "Ravenclaw?" Xander grinned and shook his head. "Tell me your sisters weren't Hufflepuffs."

"Yup, both of them," he said dryly. "And my younger brother, the only one who made it into the school before the plague hit, was a Ravenclaw. The hat hates to see us coming. If I'm forced to have a kid, I expect it's going to refuse to sort him." He sipped more of his soup. "Dobby makes really good soup."

"He should. My mother used to take sick when I was little and he always made it for her."

"He's yours?"

"No, he was freed by Potter being an arse. Though my father did deserve it at the time." He grinned. "Long story, and Potter tells it better." His grin turned a bit wicked. "What this about wanting to be a bard?"

"She promised she wouldn't tell," Xander whined. Draco laughed. "Don't do that, I'll go sleep with Ron."

"I'm sure you could if you wanted to, but you were mumbling about it late last night. You woke me up with that horrible singing you do." Xander blushed and buried his face in his soup to take a longer drink from the bowl. Draco patted him on the shoulder. "Should I send word that you're awake?"

"No," Xander said, then he yawned. "I think I want another nap. Hopefully a shorter one." He put everything aside and wiped his mouth off, then laid back down. "Where would the work closet be around here?"

"Weasley said he found the books two nights ago in the infirmary. Said he walked right in and opened the closet, and there they were behind the bandage stacks. Madam Pomfrey apparently yelled bloody murder at him but he took them anyway and Dumbledore refused to intervene when he found out what they really were, though he has been looking a bit worried recently."

"Grams said she was going to come out of her painting, be reanimated, and kick his ass if he didn't help Harry more," Xander said through another yawn. "I don't know why I'm so tired."

"Because your body is nearly numb with exhaustion. I sent the not-you back to Sunnydale and had him use his illusion. He said the house was much nicer this time and that he's in awe of you because you lived with *them*. His emphasis," he said with a faint grimace. "What were they like?"

"Mother said Dumbledore forced them to marry to watch over me."

"So they hated each other and you," Draco finished. Xander nodded. "Very well then. Did you know that Spike was living with him?"

"Doesn't really surprise me. Spike's got that innate need to nurture and take care of someone. I'm guessing he thinks the boy's helpless." He closed his eyes. "I can move if you want your bed back."

Draco leaned down, then snuggled in to get comfortable. "If you move before you're fully healthy, I will track you down, paint you with olive oil, and send you screaming into the forest by making you see Dumbledore, Snape, and Hagrid naked in your head," he hissed in his mate's ear. Xander made a small whining noise. "Do you understand?"

"Yes, dear. Thank you for taking such good care of me." He opened his eyes and grinned at him. "I haven't had anyone to do this in years."

"I know. That's why I'm doing so." He gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Now you rest before your mother comes back with mine this time. It's bad enough she found one of Severus' sisters."

"He has three of them, which did she send?"

"Acrimonia. She was not happy and let everyone in the bloody castle know about it. So get better. Emilia had to hold her off the last time." Xander laughed. "You think I'm kidding but I'm not. Oh, and Blair's about right now. Professor Sprout was nearly killed by one of the plants going rogue in Greenhouse three thanks to a stupid hex thrown by a Ravenclaw at a Hufflepuff who refused her attentions. He's teaching Herbology."

"He's good in there," Xander agreed. "Top marks and he tutored the other Banes in there so they got top marks."

"It must have been fascinating to go to school with them," Draco said quietly, hoping to lull Xander back to sleep.

"Unfortunately my school years were more like now, bitter rivalries that nearly get people killed. We actually had two students die from duels in my fourth year. I ended up binding each of the winners because I was sent to monitor all the duels as soon as they were known about." He yawned again. "You're very comfortable."

"Thank you. I do try for those who exceed my standards." Xander pinched his back, making him jump. "Hey! No getting frisky! Unlike my housemates, I don't enjoy pain while cuddling."

"Slytherins are odd little beasts," Xander agreed. "That's why I wasn't so upset when I got resorted, though I had been hoping for Hufflepuff to offset my reputation."

"I'd never take up with one of them," Draco said firmly. Xander grinned, but kept his eyes closed. "It's bad enough you're a bloody Gryff in part. Do you know how much teasing I get because of you and our working relationship?"

"Point out that you've now got access to some of the darkest of the dark artifacts in existence. That should shut most of them up," Xander said, his voice softer. He slowly drifted off to sleep, and felt someone nudge his mind into nicer dreams, which he silently thanked them for.

Draco let his mind go and settled in to read some more. Just because he was doing this didn't mean he could slack off with his schoolwork. His mother and Xander's great-grandmother had made that very clear. He glanced at the portrait, seeing the field mouse wave and nod his encouragement. He snuggled in a bit tighter and went back to his mystery. He had managed to use it for a paper and now he had to read it.

***

Severus Snape looked up as his classroom door opened, frowning at the man wobbling there. "You're not ready to get out of bed yet."

"The house elves shooed us out while they aired the stench out," Xander said with a small shrug and a grin. "Can I hide down here from them? Narcissa said someone's passed around a rumor that I've slept with one and I don't even want to think about what would happen if that got around here."

"Sit," Snape agreed, pointing at the most comfortable of the student chairs. "How are you this evening?"

"Better. My head's less stuffy. My chest hurts. Draco bit me last night during one of my nightmares to get me to wake up." He rubbed the sore spot. Severus shook his head, but he looked like he was trying not to laugh. Xander sat in the chair and sighed in relief. "I hate being sick."

"I'd say you've got about another week in this bout. Then you can help in Charms and Defense."

"I was hoping I wasn't going to have to help yours."

"As was I," Snape assured him. This time he did barely let a smile crack his stubborn expression. "I suppose you want the things your mother demanded I find for you?" Xander nodded. "That's fine, you sit there and I'll retrieve them." He stood up and walked into his office. "I've had to keep them under special lock and key so Potter and Weasley don't try and 'find' them on you. They've done so twice now, you'd be pleased with Weasley's efficiency at locks." He came out with the small wooden trunk and stopped to look at the sleeping man. "Maybe more than a week," he decided. He heard running footsteps and used his wand to close and lock the door, knowing it would make Potter growl again. He so loved frustrating the boy.

"Let me the fuck in!" Draco shouted. The door was unlocked and opened. "Thank you." He looked at Xander. "Sandburg's gone. Totally out. I can't feel his bouncing at all."

"I see." Snape handed over the books. "Watch these and do not let your associates have them. I'll check on the irritating professor pro-tem." He walked out, going a bit more quickly than usual as he exited the school. He walked out into the greenhouses and found a small flag and nothing else. He cast a reflective charm on the flag and grimaced. "Headmaster!" he called. Dumbledore walked in a few minutes later, slightly out of breath. He held it up by the tip of his wand. "Mr. Malfoy felt him be taken. His nature was flowing that way."

Dumbledore took the flag to look at. "Again?"

"Apparently." Snape crossed his arms. "We should probably alert someone, at the very least his mate and the other Banes."

Methos came trotting in. "What's happened now? Simon just called while I was on the road for a run." He took the flag. "Who was this?"

"Mariana Ortenic. A stupid little Hufflepuff who decided in her second year, and Sandburg's first, that he was going to be hers. She attempted to kidnap him at least once a year. Fortunately she was horrible at hiding him."

Methos nodded. "Sandburg's sentinel warned me he was kidnaped a lot." He walked away, going back down to the barrier to call Sandburg's house. Simon could lead Jim to them with some help. Though the 'of course he was, it's Sandburg' answer was a bit confusing and he smelled a story that he wanted to hear from someone. Most likely Sandburg or Simon's son since they told tales very well. He next called Philip, who was closest. Philip actually swore and promised to be right there. Which he nearly was, it only took him four minutes to apparate from his house. He took the flag and went to find Jim, and by the look on his face he was not liking this in the least. He laughed all the way back to the castle. Those kids were hilarious when things like this happened. He felt power massing behind him and pulled his sword, looking at the womanish thing standing there. "What?" he demanded.

"Where is my Xander?" she asked.

"Go away. He's in protective custody, that which is not yours." He walked away, going to warn Severus. He found him trying to wake Xander. "Don't, he won't wake until he wants to. There was a demonic entity here to see him. Female, light brunette. Haughty expression. She said he was hers," he drawled, noticing that Draco was in the room as well.

"Oh, really?" Draco asked, sliding off the desk to go find her. He could track energy flows, Blair had taught him how, and he quickly found her in the Headmaster's office. He knew exactly who she was. He had seen her picture. "Anyanka," he said in his most cold, yet socially polite voice. "How very unpleasant to see you. Why were you here again? To try and take what's mine?"

"Calm down please," Dumbledore begged. He could feel Draco gathering his 'skills' to him. "Please don't act against her in that manner, Mr. Malfoy."

Draco looked at him. "This is the whore who you allowed to subvert Xander's naturally affable nature until he's the way he is now. I believe she and I should have a talk."

Anya stood up. "Do you really think you can beat me, boy? I'm Vengeance for Scorned Women."

Draco snorted, waving a hand. "I'm a consort veela." She backed up a step. "Xander is mine, as is fitting someone of his status. Should you come near him or act against him again, I will have his mother come back. I believe she was granted a higher position in the hierarchy of Hell." She shuddered. "Leave. Now. Or if it pleases you and you're willing to work out some energy, go find the Death Eaters. I'm sure they'll be happier to see you than Xander will."

She snorted, crossing her arms. "I doubt it. No one's ever glad to see me."

"I wonder why," he noted as he looked her over. He looked into her eyes and she shuddered. "Leave," he said quietly. "Before I decide to unleash my barely trained gifts." She squeaked and left. "Good riddance," he said, stomping back down to the dungeons, the Headmaster behind him. "I want her gone," he snarled.

"Calm yourself," Snape snapped. "Now!"

"Fine!" Draco said. "Tell me who took Sandburg and I'll go work on her!"

"Ortenic," Snape told him. "She's in York, in a small family home. She's been fascinated by him now for years. Call on the Banes."

"Thank you." Draco walked over to the fireplace and sent himself to Philip first. He was gathering things. "I'm upset and I'm working out my anger on someone. She should do," he said firmly.

Philip dropped his bag. "What happened now?"

"Xander's ex, Anyanka, came to try and reclaim him," he said in a voice dripping with ice. "Can we go now?"

"Give me a moment," Philip said, going to call Nick and have him call on Xander's mother. When he came back, Draco was examining a dagger. "We're not killin' her," he said firmly.

Draco put it back in its holder. "I had no intention of doing so. I don't like the sight of blood, Father." He took his hand and they apparated together, going to where Jim and Simon had already been sent. "He's in there, I can feel him. He's a tad bit pissed," he sneered as he walked up to the door. He looked at it, then pulled his wand. "Praemium!" The door exploded inward, splintering fully. "What cheap wood," he said in disgust at all the sawdust. "At least my house's door would have lasted two blasts or been large pieces." He stepped inside and walked up the stairs, kicking in the door this time. "I believe you have someone who is a friend of my consort," he noted. She gave him a fear-filled look and he finally got to sneer at someone that day. "Give him back!"

She handed over the handcuff key with a shaking hand and opened the hidden door for him. "Thank you. The tall, dark one is his mate, do not forget that." He walked in there, whistling now because he was much happier. No one had *shaken* when confronted by him in years and it made his evening. He unlocked Sandburg and walked him out, shoving him at Simon for a cuddle. Then he looked at her, watching as Philip pointed out that kidnaping was wrong. His lesser adversary walked through an outer wall. "Who called you?" he demanded.

"She did," Anyanka said smugly. "Someone called for vengeance?"

"He's mine!" Ortenic shouted, pointing at Blair.

"He's never been yours," Philip said firmly. "You may kidnap him now and again, but he's not yours. He's gay, you daft woman!"

Draco snorted. "That's putting it mildly," he noted. Philip glared at him. "Father Philip, this is Xander's ex, Anyanka, Vengeance of Scorned Women."

Philip glared at her and she smiled and waved. "I can remove you," he offered. "It's not a legitimate call. She's not got him and never will."

"I'm the judge of that, thank you," Anyanka said happily. "And I say he's hers because she had possession and it is nine-tenths of the law you know," she said, talking down to him.

"Who is that?" Jim asked.

"A demonic bimbo, she latched onto Xander and made his life a living hell with her demands that he take care of her," Draco told him. She glared at him and he smiled. "Is it my turn now?"

Philip looked at him, then shuddered. "Jim, take Simon and go. Now!" Jim did so, running with them. "Draco," he said calmly.

"She tried to reclaim my mate, it's only fair I fight for him," Draco pointed out.

"You're not old enough to have claimed him," Anya sneered.

Draco let loose, wrecking the room with his power. Philip moaned and pressed himself into a corner, but it wasn't focused on him and it wasn't affecting him as much as the women. They were crying in pain as he touched the core of their sexual desire and stripped it away, ripping every desire they may ever have had from their minds. "Stop it!" he shouted. "Now, Malfoy! I can't allow this!"

Draco gave him a look and with a half-hearted wave cut off the flow of energy. "Feel better now?" he asked sarcastically.

"Much," he said, glaring at the boy. He grabbed him by the ear, dragging him off. He'd come back to deal with this later. On second thought, he touched his right forearm and sent everything to Emilia, she could handle this. She laughed but said she'd be right there. Draco was dragged back to Xander's family house and put in front of the portraits. "He just cursed someone to be unemotional for life. He claims he's Xander's consort, you deal with him," he said firmly, stepping back so they could rip him a new one.

Draco gave them a most pleasant smile. "The bitch Anya came for him," he told them. A shriek made every painting in the hall wince and look at the corner where Xander's mother was forming. "Did I hurt her enough?" he asked.

"Not hardly," she sneered. "I'm going to have Emilia nudge her to want it and be unable to follow through." She walked over and tipped Draco's chin up. "Keep it up and I'll share my job with you," she said sweetly. He blinked a few times. "Got it?" He nodded quickly. "Good boy." She kissed him on the forehead. "Though I do like you. You've got fire and you'll push my baby to be himself again, and to get over that fucking town. Therefore, I accept your proposal as his consort once you're of age." She smiled and disappeared.

Xander's father shook his head, getting comforting hugs by his gathered family. "A manipulative bitch, but a strong one," he sighed.

Draco looked at him. "I'll try to reign in my emotions better."

Grandma Des snorted. "Veelas are an emotional lot, Malfoy. Good luck. And go watch my baby. Now!" He nodded and hurried off. "Thank you, Father. Have you left the Church yet?" she asked nicely.

He frowned at her. "They're not hurtin' me."

"Bet me," the old man at the end said quietly. Everyone shut up and let hm speak. "Philip, even I can see it. Your power's warped. Your energies are off. Your abilities are locked down. Your emotions are running high because they've got you so out of balance. You're a neutral wizard, son, be what you are. Not what they want you to be."

"I'm a force for good," Philip said firmly.

"Most of the time," the old man agreed. "But are you a force for good when you let shits like Anya keep working?"

"I can only banish her."

"You could have, but you didn't. You left with Draco, the lesser evil at the moment. Your mind and your heart know what I'm saying is true. Examine yourself or have yourself examined and spell-cleaned. You'll see that there are very bad problems." He gave him a sad smile. "Such as it was in our family, such as it is now with you. They're draining you for the shield over the Vatican. Not over Rome, not over the orphanage attached to the Vatican. Just over the Cardinal's wing. Check on it, know I'm right, boy. You can be so much more."

"I was called."

"So you were," the old man agreed with a smile. "One can serve God in many ways, Philip. Being a priest isn't the only way. Being a holy knight is another job entirely." Philip hung his head. "You knew?"

"I've had the summoning dream," Philip admitted. "My confessor said it was a trick of Satan or a frustration my subconscious mind was pushing forward to deal with the crud going on in the Church today."

"Pfft. Satan wouldn't call for you to be a holy knight. He'd call you to a position that would make you weaker. He does want you, badly from what I've heard around, but this way you would be stronger, not weaker. Go with God, my son, and be at ease. You have a place here with us. My journal is in the locked cabinet in the smaller study. Retrieve it if you want."

Philip nodded. "Thank you, Father." He walked out, going to retrieve the book. He found it right where it was supposed to be and smiled at the decent handwriting. He almost never found readable handwriting when he worked on journals. He took it with him back to the school, going to check on Blair. He found Jim giving the portraits a wary look. "Leave them be," he said with some humor. "Jim's not like us. You creep him out."

"Isn't that too hip a saying for you?" Jim asked, grinning at him.

"I taught high school for ten years," Philip told him. "My 'street' stops in the eighties." He smiled at Blair. "Xander's founding father is a trip."

"He is," Blair agreed with a grin. "Going to go for the calling you should have had?"

"You knew?"

"Aunt Cordelia was just in here checking on me for Xander."

"Ah." Philip smiled. "We've got to initiate him yet." He waved the book and went up to the school to talk to Methos. He had a clear view of both sides of the battle of good vs. evil. He could help him sort things out.

***

Xander woke up in the infirmary this time and yawned at the nurse leaning over him. "What now?"

"You wouldn't wake up. No one could find a source of suppression this time, Alex," she said gently, testing his forehead with her hand. "I'm sure you'll be fine, but I worry."

"Of course you do, that's why you're a nurse," Xander pointed out, forcing himself to sit up. "Hey, I feel better," he said happily.

"That's good since I had to dose you a few times," she noted. She heard running feet and rolled her eyes. "It sounds like it's visiting time. Those boys will be the death of my sanity yet. Minerva and I have agreed to become drinking buddies thanks to your apprentices and consort."

"Consort?"

"He said so," she said with a light smile.

"Xander!" Harry called as he jogged in.

"Whoa! You topple me over, you stitch me back up," he warned, making the boys stop before they ran into his bed. "Now, what's happened?"

"Twenty minute break," Ron told him, smiling. "We raced."

"You're going to fall and kill yourself one of these days," Madam Pomfrey chided.

"You sound like my mother," Ron told her.

"Besides, if we died that way, someone would have to bring us back thanks to the prophecy," Harry said smartly. She glared at him and he ducked his head. "Sorry, Madam Pomfrey, it was a bad joke."

"It was," she agreed, going to her desk to get a sip of sherry. Those boys were going to drive her to really drink one of these days.

Xander looked at them. "Good breath control, guys. You're not even breathing hard."

"It's not that far," Harry said smugly. Ron nudged him. "Sorry. We were in Charms before this." He heaved himself up onto the bed, looking at his uncle. "No blond prat?"

"He's got double Herbology today," Xander told them.

Ron gave him a smug look. "Pay up," he demanded, holding out a hand. Harry sighed and put a sickle in his hand. "Thank you. You're making my stomach very happy next weekend." He grinned at Xander. "I knew you liked him."

"I...." Xander blushed. "Ron, I'm not discussing this with you," he decided.

"That's fine," Ron said smugly. "You can discuss it with Bill when he comes in and he'll tell us." He stepped closer. "Do veelas wear white when they marry?"

"Not with how much Draco's gotten in the past," Harry pointed out.

"Guys!" Xander whined.

"Sorry," they said together, beaming at him.

"The auction's tomorrow night," Ron told him. "You promised to get us sprung and dressed."

"Yeah, you said we could even wear leathers under our robes," Harry agreed. "Bill said we were being cheeky but that we'd probably enjoy it."

"Fine," Xander agreed, nodding. "If I don't go back to sleep, I'll take you guys out tonight so you can get new clothes for the first of the auctions." They cheered. "And I'll even pay you the two percent commission tomorrow night."

Ron beamed. "I'm going to spoil mum with a prezzie. She needs one."

"Um, Ron, did your mother tell you anything?" Xander asked a bit too casually.

Ron nodded. "Bill did," he admitted. "He set it up so Harry and I can deposit part of our checks into the vault directly, without mum knowing or being told. Though dad's new job seems to be going pretty well. Oh, Percy's healing," he shared. "He quit crying a few days ago."

"Good. I hate it when people are done that way." Xander nudged Harry with a foot. "Are you sure you want to wear leathers?"

"I'm an apprentice cursebreaker, Xander, I want to wear the uniform. The formal one this time since dirty jeans and a t-shirt won't look as good."

"You just want one of the rich girls to flirt," Xander teased.

"I do not!" Harry said, blushing hard. "I don't need a girl."

"Yup, sure you don't," Xander agreed, smirking at him. "I'm going to ask Emilia and Catherine to sit you down and have The Talk with you."

"I got a thorough muggle education in that subject," Harry said firmly. "Health class was most informative."

"It's a right of passage, you have to go through it this way," Xander told him. "Ron will to."

"The twins sat me down and told me before we came back," Ron said with a blush. "They do strange and icky stuff with candy."

Xander looked up at the ceiling, trying hard not to laugh. Then he shook his head and gave up the effort, laughing so hard he was nearly rolling off the bed. He grinned at Ron, who shuddered. "Too bad," he said.

"Fine," Ron groaned. The bell rang and the boys ran off, waving at him.

"Later, guys. I'll take you out after dinner," he called after them. Xander slid out of the bed and over to the fireplace, finding the floo powder quickly. "Philip's Den of Iniquity," he called. An older man smiled at him. "Hi, Phil. I've got a special order for you. I'll be in tonight with my two apprentices, who are fifth years." The man's smile brightened. "Can you make up gift packs for them, and a special one for my mate?"

"Of course," the man said with a thick Hungarian accent. "Come right after dinner, Xander. They're wizards?" Xander nodded. "Good, good. I'll have it all ready for them when you bring them." He winked. "The paper mentioned you had stolen a veela from a family. Is he any good?"

"He's a good boy and still too young for me," Xander said firmly. "I'm giving him time to make his decision."

The other man laughed. "That's fine, Xander. I'll provide some of the more interesting self-pleasing things. Emilia's already talked to me about your boy." He winked and cut the connection.

Xander groaned. "Oh, man. It's in the paper?"

"Last week's," Madam Pomfrey assured him. "Mr. Malfoy was most pissed and they quit running the story the next morning, after he went to have a discussion with the editor. I think he told him what his father was trying to get him to do and how you had saved him, and how he was more than happy with you, so to leave you alone before you came to jump on them."

"Draco does do a lot of fixing for me," Xander agreed, giving her a gentle smile. "Is that a good thing?"

She helped him up. "I think it's a good sign," she agreed. "You don't want the boy dependent on pleasing you that way, but if he's doing it because it makes you happy then I'm sure it will be fine. This honeymoon stage is often filled with nice things. In a few months you'll start to be yourself and so will he I'm sure."

"He's a good kid," Xander pointed out. "He had crappy rolemodels." He let her put him back into his bed and tuck him in. "Don't do my feet," he pleaded. She smiled and untucked them. "Thank you. Can you let Draco come see me too?"

"I'm sure that can be arranged." She walked out, finding Draco leaning against the wall eavesdropping. "He wanted to see you too," she said gently, giving him a smile.

"Does he think I'm pretending?" he asked.

"No, I do," she said firmly. "You've never been this nice and pleasant to deal with in the past."

He looked at her. "I have good incentive to change," he said stiffly, heading in to talk to Xander. "I am being myself. This is me, accept it."

"You haven't snarked in weeks, Draco," Xander said gently, giving him a smile. He shifted some, curling up on his side. "Sit?"

"Of course." He sat beside Xander's stomach, looking at him. "You've given me incentive to change a little," he pointed out.

"Yeah, but you're still being way too nice on average. You're hiding all the bad sides from me. It's a normal thing, you want to be pleasant to make me think more of you." He took his hand to squeeze. "I'm still letting you make your decision when you're old enough."

"I'm almost seventeen."

"Um-hmm," Xander agreed, smiling at him. "I've got to get you a birthday present."

Draco smiled. "I haven't had a present in a few years."

"Then what do you want?"

"I want...." Draco considered it then shrugged. "You've given me the big thing, the right to think for myself. I don't know what I want."

"Jewelry? Books? Clothes?"

"I get those anyway," Draco reminded him, smiling at him. "You spoil too much, but I enjoy it."

Madam Pomfrey cleared her throat. "I'll only butt in for a second. Xander, you are spoiling him a lot to make him like you more. Draco, you're liking the attention because it's good for you and you're realizing that you've never had this sort of attention before. It's flattering. Think about each other's faults. Can you live with them?" She smiled and closed the curtains around their beds. "With that advice, I'll leave you alone."

"I have faults?" Xander asked.

Draco snorted, laughing and nodding. "You snore. You cuddle, even when I don't want you to. You occasionally thrash me off the bed during nightmares. And you hog the covers. Plus you have that sweets thing going for you."

Xander frowned. "Anything else?"

"You're needy, wanting a lot more attention than even I can give if I spend all day with you, yet you want to get things done while I stand there and give you adoring looks for being so smart/brave/strong/etc. Your ego matches my own quite handily, and yet you still consider yourself the top person in the world."

"I am," Xander defended, but he was grinning. "What about you, sarcasm boy? No mean jokes today?"

Draco beamed. "Only one, at a second year who was in my way." He looked at the hand still holding his. "Is this why you wanted me to wait to make my decision?" Xander nodded. "Then I'll agree to it and not be hurt that you're pushing me away."

"I'm not trying to, but I don't want to bind you to me in a way that you'll regret when you finish growing up." He shrugged. "I'm being gentlemanly. Cherish it, it doesn't happen often."

The curtain was flung open. "There you are," Trelawny said, glaring at them. "What will you do when you have to decide? To take the hand of the one who can destroy the world to stop them or to follow your heart and have the war take more?" She screamed and grabbed her head.

"Huh, Dru had that reaction to me too," Xander said dryly. "Madam Pomfrey, she's having a headache caused by my magnificence." She hurried over. "I seem to do it to seers a lot."

She grimaced at him. "Of course you do. Know many?"

"One of my ex's, a vampire, and now her," Xander said with a point at the writhing woman on the ground. He looked at Draco, who was pale. "We'll have it checked out," he promised, giving his hand a squeeze.

Draco looked at him, then at the woman on the floor, then at him again. "What was she talking about?"

"I think someone else has the idea to latch you to a future victim for you to calm down," Xander said calmly. His chest and head were ringing with pain, throbbing in time with his heartbeat, but he forced himself to seem normal for Draco's peace of mind. "I'm figuring they think you can calm the world-wrecker down enough to make them stop, or you can choose someone you love and be happy, but the fight will go on."

Draco shook his head. "I don't want that duty."

"Now you know how Mr. Potter feels," Madam Pomfrey told him with a short glare. "Quit picking on him about it." She helped the teacher up and onto a bed.

"No! He must choose love! It must be, no matter what! He will not save her or us! He has to be happy if the world is to end properly."

Xander lifted his head up. "I've stopped the world ending before, I'll do it this time too," he called. She gave one last shriek and went limp. "Thank you." He put his head back down, giving Draco a bland look. "Hey, maybe one of those is me."

Draco squeezed the hand holding him. "For some reason I think they're both you."

Madam Pomfrey walked past muttering 'she's never had these before' as she went to the floo.

Xander grimaced at Draco. "Do you think I could destroy the world? I'm not really that sort of guy."

"Wouldn't that depend on the circumstance?" Draco asked. "We've all had moments when we wished we could destroy everything."

"Maybe you're the first one then," Xander noted. He shrugged. "I'll send it to Willow. She'll pour through the books to see if she can ferret it out."

"Don't say that word," he said with a shudder.

"Sorry," Xander said, giving him an understanding grin. "When you're older, I'll help you work on an animagus form if you want."

"With my luck, I'd turn into one of those things," Draco pointed out. He shifted a bit, having a numb spot on his butt, and realized what his butt was brushing against. He gave Xander a sheepish look. "Numb spot."

"It's okay, my hip's numb too." He flipped onto his back, rocking the bed. "I should probably be more careful if I don't want us to end up on the floor."

"Yes, you should, but if you want, I'll curl up behind you for a bit to help you go to sleep. It seemed to help while you were sick."

"Sure. Get the curtains so you won't be rudely embarrassed." Draco tightly closed the curtains and waited while Xander flipped onto his other side, then got in behind him to hold him. "This is nice," Xander noted. "I wish I remembered this stuff from earlier."

Draco smirked down at him. "Don't worry, I only let Snape give you a bed bath." Xander shuddered, making him laugh. "And you wondered where my usual nature was," he teased.

"Now I know. No more disgusting images, Draco, please?"

"Of course not. Why would I want to do that?" He laid down, pulling Xander back against his chest. "Sleep, you need it."

"Yeah, I think I do," Xander agreed. He yawned. "Are you doing that?"

"No, the urge to crawl into bed with me and be comforted is all you," Draco assured him. "I'm hoping the need to nap is worn out soon though, I don't think could take that permanently." He wrapped his arm more firmly around Xander's stomach. "Sleep, old fart, so I can assuage all those nasty, lusty thoughts. That way you don't get in trouble for jumping a student. Or McGonagall again."

"We were students together," Xander complained. "We were both sixth years."

"It's hard to imagine her being that young. Was she more fun back then?"

"Sometimes. Sometimes though she was a lot like Granger." Draco chuckled, his breath moving Xander's hair. "I like that, do it again," he requested.

Draco smiled in the dark hair. "I know things you don't about the lust in this school," he said quietly into Xander's hair. "I know who lusts after who, and how bad it is for them. I've even seen some of the momentary flashes of lust that can so confuse a boy. Ron had one. For Hagrid. Just a momentary thing," he said at the shudder. "He then looked confused for the rest of the day."

"Ron probably just wants someone bigger than him. He's going to be tall and I doubt he'll want to be the dominant one in his 'ship. He's too caring for that."

"Hmm. Can we make Potter grow then? He's been watching Ron recently. Had a few of those sudden urges."

"Harry's trying to suppress so they're coming out all over the place. Ron needs someone like Charlie and Harry needs someone like Ron." He yawned again. "You're very comforting but don't tell me about my cousin and the headmaster."

Draco shifted. "I wouldn't do that to you. Besides, I think that's a fatherly thing."

"Hopefully. It's an icky thought."

"Yes, it is," Draco agreed smugly. "You did it to yourself though."

"Mmm, I did, didn't I?" he asked, smiling and nearly asleep. "Tell me more?"

"Why not? Did you know Emilia had jumped Greg at work? In his boss' office?" Xander chuckled. "I caught them coming out. I also caught that detective looking at her." He shifted a bit, stroking Xander's chest.

"S'nice. Don't stop."

"I won't, Xander. I'm not stopping." He waited until Xander was asleep, then pinched him to make sure. He got a grunt of annoyance. "Xander, I'm going to do something incredibly mean. Wanna help?" he asked. Xander shifted, rubbing back against him. "Good boy." He pulled the knife out of his pocket and opened it with his teeth. Then he made a small knick on his finger. He brought it up, letting Xander suck on it for him. "Good boy, you make it all better," he soothed. Xander sucked hard, making him moan. He could feel the connection starting to take hold. Emilia had been right, it was an incredible feeling. He did the same to Xander's finger, licking off the few drops of blood. Then he tucked his knife away and went back to his cuddling. He did enjoy this and it was worth it to be cuddled and held on a daily basis.

***

Emilia looked around the office, then over at where Greg was working hard. She grimaced, going to find her newest best friend. She was such a great woman. "Hi," she said, leaning in the doorway of the lab. "Busy?"

Catherine Willows smiled at her. "Greg involved in a test?"

"Yup." She walked in a few more feet but stayed clear of the work table and anything that might be work. "Xander sent me a message earlier," she said casually. Catherine nodded. "He wants us to give the boys The Talk."

Catherine nearly dropped the swab in her hand. "Us?"

"Two of them are normal guys. The other needs a special discussion after the regular one." She grinned. "He thought it'd help you when you wanted to tell your daughter."

Catherine shook her head. "They don't have mothers?"

"Remember meeting Molly? The brash little redhead who talked a lot?" Catherine nodded. "Ron's her youngest son, right before the only daughter." The other woman winced. "So his brothers apparently took him aside."

"Which one?"

"Tip Top's boys."

Catherine moaned, shaking her head. She had met those boys. Fun, but deadly. "Did they teach him anything?"

"Candy tricks."

"Candy tricks?" Catherine asked.

Warrick stuck his head in. "Have you seen Nick?"

"Garage I think," Catherine told him. "Hey, Warrick, Xander wants to give the boys he's working with The Talk. Wanna help Emilia?"

He shuddered. "No! Please, anything but that! Even the thought of giving that speech makes my skin crawl. Have fun." He walked away as fast as he could.

"One day he too shall have children who will need such wise advice," Emilia said dryly, cracking Catherine up. "So, are you in?"

"Sure, why not. Lindsey will be getting it this year so I can see it as practice. Besides, boys are different than girls."

"Cool. Can I have a strand of hair?" Catherine looked at her. "See, he's getting them goody bags and they've got a lock on them until after they've had the talk. So I was going to lock it to your DNA so only you could open them." She grinned. "Plus I told him to add a sucker to Ron's."

Catherine shook her head. "You're insane, Emilia. You really are insane."

"Not really, just a bit perverted," she said with a smirk. She reached over and yanked a hair. "Thank you, dear. I'm going to bundle this off to London and then jump my pookie."

"Don't do it in Grissom's office this time. He noticed something was off but no one's told him what yet."

"Cool. How about the changing room?"

"That area seems to attract sex. Just watch out for Nick. He's been skittish recently."

They shared a smirk and Emilia sent the strand of hair off to the shop before going to jump Greg for his lunch hour. The guy wouldn't get much nutrition, but he was definitely going to have a full course dinner. She walked into the lab and found him reading an email. "Ready for me?" she whispered in his ear. He smiled at her. "Then come on, handsome. I've got a special dinner planned for you."

He grinned and followed her into the changing room, pushing her against a locker to kiss her, making her moan and slump against his front.

"Not in front of me," Nick said, running out. He found Brass in the halls. "Don't go into the changing room. They're at it again."

"Newlyweds," Brass reminded him.

"Still! She's already half-naked, I know she is."

Brass chuckled as soon as Nick had gone to complain to Grissom. "Frat boy can't take it?" he said as he went to his office.

***

Dumbledore looked up from his paperwork, frowning at the magical currents around the school. Something had just smoothed out the bumpiest parts of the flow. All the little hormone bombs that usually floated around the upper years were smoothed over, like some sort of rolling pin had been taken to them. He smiled, deciding it must have been Mr. Malfoy getting a bit more control of himself.

He wondered if he could entice someone else to tell Xander about Mr. Malfoy's last leak, and the resultant orgy, since he had promised not to.

***

Xander woke up, feeling warm, comforted, and odd. He ran his tongue around his mouth and then grimaced while he searched for the bleeding spot. Nothing was bleeding though. "Draco!" he said firmly.

"Hmm?"

"What did you do?"

"Emilia said I could do that much. Just a few drops," he said quietly against the back of Xander's head. "She said it wasn't a manipulation, simply a protective measure against your ex and to make sure you knew my interest." He stroked Xander's chest again. "You know very well that it can still be broken if one of us decides differently."

"I'm not getting the taste of a few drops."

"Well, you did suck on my finger," Draco agreed, nuzzling the back of his head. "But you still didn't get more than a few drops. Just enough to mark my potential claim."

Xander shifted until he could look at him. "Draco, do you know what you did?"

"Yes, I do. I also know that I'm not going to be bothered when you sleep around and you're not going to be bothered by my aggravating nature when I leak." He looked down.

"You leaked where and when?" Xander asked gently, tipping Draco's face back up.

"In the library," he sighed. "One minor frustration and it all came out. Fortunately the librarian got most everyone stopped. Emilia was amused, she said hers had been in Potions."

Xander groaned and shook his head. "So she told you to do this so I could help you more?"

"No, she told me to do this because I begged to know what the first step was," Draco said honestly, then he smirked at the surprised look. "Did you think I'm not pushy and sneaky?"

"No, I realize that you are," Xander noted, still frowning a bit. "I don't want you to make that sort of move until you're old enough to fully understand everything that could happen, Draco. There's a lot you still don't know about your abilities."

"On the contrary, I know more than you think. I sent my mother a letter asking her to talk to the Veelas over there for me. They sent me a book and some very interesting papers." He felt Xander stiffen. "I wanted to know, that's all. It was her official paperwork and I only asked my mother to look her up for me. That way I could get a better feel for what you liked," Draco admitted, putting his head on Xander's shoulder. "They sent me everything as a warning I guess." He smiled as he traced patterns on Xander's stomach. "She did look just like Ginny Weasley, didn't she?"

"Almost exactly, only with different eyes," Xander agreed, patting him on the back. "If you had asked, I would have told you."

"Your father said to do it this way so you wouldn't have more pain," Draco said quietly. "Your great-grandmother told us to watch you because you had said her name without going cold or breaking down. She thinks you're in trouble emotionally."

"She might know," Xander admitted.

Draco raised his head. "After Anya, I'm surprised you didn't jump off somewhere very high." He put his head back down, smiling at the stroking his back was getting. "We do very well together, Xander. Crackpot prophecies to the side, I'm comfortable with you. You encourage me to be my snarky, slightly evil self and enjoy it with me. You don't want me to change. Plus, I think it's a wonderful thing that you're the first man I could ever see touching me sexually, and having me enjoy it. I can't see anyone else doing that."

"Except that blond thing we saw at the mall?" Xander asked.

"And him," Draco admitted, grinning at him. "He was rather hot and tasty, but not my type. He was more for a moment. I think I was more attracted to the lust flowing off his body."

"Yeah, incubi can be like that," Xander agreed.

"Really?" Xander nodded. "Cool. Now I know what they feel like as well." He settled in. "It's nearly dinner. What were you going to make me wear tomorrow night?"

"You were part of the team so you could wear leathers as well," Xander offered. Draco shuddered. "You're sure?"

"I am. I have a pair of leather pants and I hate wearing them. They're stiff. Give me silk any day."

"We can do that too," Ron agreed as he walked in. "Though I'm looking forward to the leather. That new jacket of mine is comfy enough to sleep in."

Xander smiled at him. "So was mine until it got worn out. No Harry?"

"He was held back to talk to Professor Methos." He hopped up to sit on the foot of the bed. "So, where are we going?"

"Madam Malkin's back room. She's got a special room for special needs. Costumes and things too." He smiled at Harry stormed in. "What did the old fart want this time?"

"For me to take up another form of training. He said my present one was making me angry. I pointed out that it was human beings who were making me angry, and then walked out."

Xander laughed. "Well, he would know more about fighting styles than anyone presently alive," he pointed out gently. Harry grimaced. "We'll talk about it later. Maybe you can weave the two together."

"Maybe," Harry agreed. He noticed Draco attached to Xander's side, then noticed his ring. "You put it on funny this morning," he pointed out.

"I had a swollen joint on my first finger, it only fit there," Draco told him. Xander lifted up the hand, looking at the emerald ring worn on the ring finger. "Sorry. It really was about the swollen joint."

"I know. Veelas don't wear wedding rings. They're marked with something else," Xander told him.

"They are?" Ron asked.

Xander nodded. "Yup, they are. There's a special pendant that's worn embedded into the skin on one's chest. The veela and their mate both wear one."

"Oh. What about consort veelas? Those who are stronger and freer than the norm after they attach themselves to one person?" Draco asked.

"The same thing. That way you can do your job without being asked if you're married." Xander gave him a light pinch. "I'm surprised Emilia hasn't shown you hers yet."

"She doesn't have one on her chest," Ron told him. Xander looked at him. "I walked in on her topless once. She was really nice and smiled at me, told me to quit staring, and then pushed me out of the bathroom."

"Hmm. We'll have to rectify that," Xander said with a smirk.

"Maybe they haven't registered themselves over there yet," Harry offered. "I heard there was some sort of test you had to pass."

"Yup, and it's nothing special. They put you alone in a room and stare at you." Xander shrugged. "I passed it once. I'll talk with Emilia tonight." He forced himself to stand up. "Okay, let me take a shower and then we'll get you guys prettied up for tomorrow night." He climbed off the bed, holding onto it to steady himself. "I could probably use a snickers bar," he told himself as he walked into the bathroom.

Draco looked around, then got up and rang a bell sitting on the desk. A house elf appeared, giving him a fearful look. "Bring Mr. Dumass a piece of fruit or something to tide him over until dinner," he ordered. It nodded and disappeared, coming back with a small bowl of berries. "Thank you." It nodded and left. Draco walked back to the bed, waiting on him. He nibbled one and smiled. "Someone crossed passion fruit and blueberries."

Ron and Harry each took one, nodding that they liked the strange tasting thing. When Xander came back out, the bowl was half empty, but he got the rest while Draco found him something clean to wear. He really hated wearing pajamas around them and he couldn't go shopping that way. When he was finally dressed and fed, he walked the boys down to the Great Hall for dinner, feeling much better now. He looked at them as they abandoned him. "Hey!" he complained. "Which one am I sitting at?"

"Sit with Draco," Harry said with a smirk. "You need to figure out what he's wearing anyway."

"Good point," Xander agreed, walking over to sit across from him.

"Aren't you a Gryff?" Pansy sneered.

Xander gave her a bland look. "Technically, I was one of you first. I was only kicked out because the petty people decided I was too pretty and they weren't able to get laid at all because everyone only wanted me." She glared and moved down the table to get away from him. He smiled at Draco. "Sorry, was she a friend?"

"Not particularly, more a former plaything," Draco told him, glaring down at Pansy. She burst into tears and ran from the room.

"Draco, that wasn't nice," Goyle complained. "Her mother's trying to get her to go for you."

"I doubt she'd want to deal with my peculiarities," Draco told him. "After all, I am veela enough to broadcast and to need special treatment." Goyle blushed and looked down at his plate, silently talking to the food. He grinned. "Sorry about that. Arithmancy was getting to me that day."

Crabbe looked at him. "Math makes you hot?"

Draco groaned and shook his head. "I have a shield about my energies, when I got frustrated it broke a small hole in it."

"Oh," Crabbe said.

Goyle looked at him. "We'll remove all annoyances for you, Draco. Just, please, hit Hufflepuff next time, okay?"

Xander laughed. "If he had that much control, he could do that. His cousin can and he'll learn how some day."

Draco smirked at him. "She did tell me the secret to doing so. I've been wondering how I would practice that." Both his guards blushed bright red and whimpered. "Not on you two. I have no desire to see you two go at it." They sighed and slumped against each other. "I could test it on Potter and Weasley I suppose."

"I suppose you could, but wouldn't that annoy you to no end? The fact that they're the center of attention?" Xander asked. Draco looked at him. "With the level of your skills, you'd make whomever the hottest thing on two legs. You're too untrained to pare the outflow back. By the way, you'd better have permission or I will smack your ass until you cry and beg for forgiveness."

"Yes, Xander," Draco agreed, still staring at him. He swallowed. "After I dealt with your ex, your mother saw me." Xander nodded for him to go on as the food appeared, digging in to dish himself up all his favorites. "She said I could easily split her job."

Xander looked at him, then shrugged. "You probably do have enough of a mean streak to do the job well, Draco. It's all in how you use it." He put down the spoon for the potatoes, handing it on. "Did you want a position like that?" Draco shook his head quickly. "Then I'd watch what I did with my abilities. That alone will determine if someone offers you a spot. Of course, you can be offered a spot and not take it. Willow was once. She was offered Anya's spot after she did a 'my will be done' spell because everyone was trying to help her move on after her boyfriend left her. She put Buffy and Spike together and made them want to get married."

Draco shuddered and dropped his fork. "Don't say such disgusting things while I'm eating," he said, kicking Xander under the table. "That is simply nasty!"

"Sorry." He grinned. "So you see, you can be partially bad and still get an offer, but I know what she was saying. You do have it in you to be a bastard like she and Anya are while working. It's up to you to control that spark."

"I suppose I'll have to. My mother would never forgive me if I turned into a spirit of vengeance. The mortification might humiliate her and make her miss a Season."

Xander snorted. "My mom got talked into it by accident. She agreed while raging at my father."

Draco shook his head. "Then we probably shouldn't fight."

"One good thing though. Mom said that her boss hated your father's friends." Draco looked interested. "She said he thought the big goober would make his life harder so therefore he wants him gone too."

"Light and Dark working against him? How very...poetic in some ways," Draco noted, grinning at him. "Eat, before I slice my finger and put more blood into your food."

"Yes, Draco." He saw the amused and horrified looks around him. "I'm helping him stay in control," he pointed out.

"Shit, if you make him stop, I'll bear kids for you two," one girl down the table told them.

"If my family hears you say that, they'll force you to," Xander told her. "They're getting pushy on the subject anyway."

"Yes, how is Potter supposed to have an heir?" Draco asked. "He doesn't seem to like girls enough for that."

"Harry likes girls," Xander defended. "He's just awkward around them." He dropped his fork. "I just had the worst thought." Draco looked interested. "If Harry managed to get killed or too badly hurt to deal with people, I'll have to have kids." Draco did shudder at that thought. "A few of them probably."

"I'm sure they can live with their mothers," Draco soothed, reaching over to pat him on the hand. "You won't have to deal with the little snot-nosed, whining things." Xander gave him a smile. "Feel better now?" Xander nodded. "Then we'll have to start helping Potter work on his defense skills. That's the best way to make sure he has the kids."

"Yeah, I'll make sure he's got everything he needs that way and help Methos train him," Xander agreed. "Tonight even." Draco gave him a smile. "So, what are you wearing tomorrow?"

"Green silk?"

"Suit?"

"If I must," Draco agreed.

"Are you going out on a date?" Crabbe asked, smiling happily. "You two do look cute together."

"I dress up his drab existence," Xander and Draco said in unison, making the kids around them laugh.

"Sorry, but no, not a date. Tomorrow night is the auction and because he did a lot of the research and helped with the removal he gets to attend," Xander told him.

"Plus, I get a two percent commission," Draco agreed.

"You do?"

"I do," Draco said firmly. "I did as much work as Weasley and Potter, I should get paid the same."

"Okay," Xander agreed, nodding. "I thought you were going to take the large wooden box that you were trying to hide for your reward."

"I...." Draco closed his mouth and then shrugged. "I'm not sure which I want."

Xander considered it. "Unless the auction draws really small prices, then you could probably buy it with your part of the commission over all. The problem is that we're only doing a tenth of the stuff tomorrow night."

"Good point. Plus, we've got the Gringott's offer tomorrow," Draco reminded him. Xander nodded. "Are you unpissed at them yet?"

"Mostly. I got sent a letter of apology along with the request to look at any items and the offer to make private bids for the most dark things. Apparently they thought I was kidding about there being a lot." He grinned. "Most of the dark stuff isn't in this lot. That's why they're coming to look at them tomorrow."

"I suppose I should pack good clothes then," Draco noted. "How much is all that stuff worth on the fair market system?"

"If I had been finding for them, I'd have gotten a fifteen percent commission on everything. I would have about doubled what's in my vaults at the moment." Draco looked impressed. "There are three artifacts in there that are so valuable that they're listed without a price. Anywhere. I'm going to push for those to go to the goblins since two of the three I don't trust to fall into benevolent hands."

"Good idea," Draco agreed. "Plus the two blessed statues."

"Plus those, plus the ones with beings trapped within them. I don't want to deal with those things and my old boss understands that. We'll be selling them at a slight loss but not by much." Xander ate a bite of food. "Oh, I heard from Bill that someone's found a new shipwreck. Another fantastic find filled with gold bars."

"Are all cursebreakers like you?" Goyle asked.

Xander looked at him. "No. Not all of them are capable of working on their own like Bill Weasley and me. The few that are earn a small commission on what they do, but we have to pay for everything ourselves. All our camp supplies and travel, everything comes out of our pockets. For those on salary, the goblins pay it for us, but they get steady pay. A find like that shipwreck may only come once in a career if you're lucky. I managed to get myself sent to the one place where mystical artifacts were hidden, that was both my bad and my good luck. Most cursebreakers break into old tombs and do a lot of research."

"Oh." Goyle nodded. "Thank you, Mr. Dumass. Is it hard work?"

"It's hard, filthy, and back breaking work at times," Draco told him. "Most groups are a pair of curse breakers and if they need a hole dug, they have to dig it." Goyle nodded. "There are jobs like that available."

"I doubt that would happen. The goblins have a tamed family of trolls for most of those things," Xander told him. "On the other hand, there are the need for human guards because some of the items will react to magical creatures like the goblins. All that job requires is being big, strong, and not wanting to steal it."

Goyle smiled. "Who would I talk to about that?"

"Um, let me get back with you on that," Xander offered, frowning at him. "I'm not sure which goblin is over that at the moment." Goyle nodded so he looked at Draco. He raised an eyebrow, but he could see that Draco was confused also.

"Greg, I'm going to need a guard the day after tomorrow. Would you and Crabbe like to help us? You'll have to associate with Weasley and Potter, but my mate there said that you can't harm them."

"Sure, Draco," Crabbe agreed, looking at Greg. "Are you all right?"

"Yeah, just fine. My dad wanted me to find a job." He shrugged. "He said it'd make me a better son and heir to his skills."

"It often makes you think in different ways," Xander agreed. "Survival and all that. I'll have them released the morning after the auction." Trelawny screamed from her seat. "Or maybe with you guys," he said, getting up and heading up to the top table. "Draco just suggested we bring his guards with us to watch over the money until we can take it to the bank," he told Snape. "That okay with you?"

"That would be fine." Snape looked down at Trelawny. Then at Xander. "What did you do to her? She just had another flash vision of all of you dead."

"I seem to set off seers," Xander said lightly, giving him a smile. "I make a lot of them have headaches."

"I see." Dumbledore looked down at them. "Mr. Dumass seems to set off seers."

"I see," Dumbledore said. He smiled at him. "Do you know why?"

Xander shrugged. "Not a clue. I set of Druscilla. I set off my ex, who's now a seer. I set her off too, I guess." He gave her a smile. "Sorry."

"You will take more precautions than you are now," she demanded, her eyes nearly shut in pain. "The world will end if all of you are killed."

"We just decided to bring Draco's guards with us to make sure nothing happened," Xander assured her.

"Fine. Bring more. And watch out for *her*."

"Her?" Snape asked. He looked at Xander. "How many women are after you now?"

Xander shrugged again. "I didn't think I had any *after* me, only some that wanted to sleep with me." Methos snorted into his cup. "What does this her look like?"

"Like a demon in gray leather," she told him. "Strong, fast, deadly."

"Oh! That's probably Antoinette Andrena. Lovely woman. Hell with a sword." He went back to his seat. "It looks like one of my godchildren is coming for the auction," he told Draco. "You'll like Annie. She's a card and a half, but a bit bitter sometimes. And watch out for her sword. She's very good with it." Draco's eyes went wide. "What?"

"Sword?" he squeaked.

He nodded. "Sword. She's a master of it. Said it wore out her extensive energy and it keeps the bad men away from her. Only men who appreciate her come anywhere near her."

"I see." Draco picked up his cup and took a long sip. "Good for her. Will she like me?"

"Probably not. She's got this thing against Veelas, but she'll deal or she'll sleep on the lawn," Xander told him.

"Thank you." Draco took another sip and put his cup back down. "You know odd people."

"I had to make my own family," Xander pointed out with a smirk. "The ones I picked are more normal."

Draco looked at him. "Having talked with Des, I'm not surprised." Xander giggled. He leaned closer. "I was told to remind you to look for relatives here in the country."

"Mom did say some of the cousins intermarried within the country," Xander agreed. "I was going to do a search tonight. I had the family tree in my bag."

"It's under my bed," Draco promised.

"Cool. I wanted to see if it was off Justinius' line." He ate a bite of veggies. "So, green silk?"

"I do look wonderful in it," Draco agreed.

***

Harry walked behind Xander, not noticing where they were going because he was still mentally fuming at his professor. So when the door chime went off, he noticed it sounded different. That combined with Ron's gasp of surprise made him look up and around. "Xander!" he said in disgust. "Can't you do this without us?"

The thin man behind the counter laughed. "Why would he want to?" he asked with a heavy accent. "He called us to get you some presents." He handed over to Draco with a wink. "The blue one is for you, young one."

"Thank you," Draco said smoothly, handing the other two the pink boxes. Then he looked at Xander. "Why did we need these?"

"You'll find out tomorrow night." Xander tossed the man a bag. "Thank you, Philip."

"You're welcome," he said with a bright smile. "Getting them off on the right foot makes me happy, Alex, you know that. Besides, ones such as your consort need special things to make them happy." He smirked as Ron tried to get the box open. "Only one person may open it and you'll be seeing her tomorrow."

"Fine," Ron sighed. "Embarrass us in front of others." He followed Xander out, jiggling the box to listen for a rattle. "Is there anything breakable in here?"

"No," Xander said, giving him a grin. "Just be sure to show Bill the box tonight. He'll have a nice long laugh and it'll make him feel better."

"Fine," Harry agreed. "Why did he have a whip hanging beside him?"

"Because he always wanted to be Indiana Jones," Xander told them. Harry burst out in giggles. "We'll show you two later," he promised, patting Ron on the shoulder. "Okay, up the alley, take a right, and go to Madam Malkin's special store that you're not supposed to know exists." They tromped that way, Draco rattling his box now and then to see what was in it. Xander opened the door and let the boys proceed him inside, smiling at the woman meeting them. "Hi. My apprentices need leather for the auction tomorrow night, something to make them look hot and tasty. Draco just needs to look smooth, cool, and calm." He took the box from Draco's hands. "I know yours has something breakable." He pushed the boys forward. "Go ahead, she won't bite."

"She's a vampire?" Ron asked.

The woman laughed. "Well, technically," she agreed, leading Ron back to the fitting area. "But I never eat my customers. It means they can't come back and buy more." She looked him over. "How well do you do leather?"

"I love my new jacket," he told her. "It's so comfy I slept in it last night."

She pursed her lips. "Good enough. I've got some supple calfskin in the back. And you, precious?" she asked, looking Harry over. "Suede?" He slowly smiled. "That's fine then, babe. Give me a mo." She went to give Xander a deep kiss then retrieved the outfits she had in mind for them. She looked Draco over, walking around him. "I have just the thing."

"Not the bad one," Xander pointed out. "Mine, Abby."

"Fine," she sighed. "He's yours. I should dress him in the potato sack." Draco glared at her and she smiled sweetly. Xander grabbed her by the back of the neck, making her scream in pain. "Sorry," she begged. He let her go and moved back to his former position. "Fine, you like them snarky and mean, not nice and sweet like those two." She went into the back and came out with a small box. "Try that on." She went to help Harry, fitting the pants to him. "Now you have to be careful not to flop down too hard. The seams are a bit weaker than I'd like but you can't really do a thing about that in leather." Ron glanced at her. "Okay, fine, there's another pair," she pointed out, taking Harry's pants and going into the back to find them. She finally found the large trunk in the back and hefted it out, letting it fall onto the floor.

"Hey, that was mine," Xander complained.

"None of it fits you," she reminded him. "Besides, your mother never picked it up." She kicked the large steamer trunk and it popped open. "This was to have been his school trunk for his fifth year." She smiled at them and dug around, coming up with the outfits she had wanted for both boys. She held them up for Xander's inspection, getting catty smiles in return. Then she let the boys get redressed, though she did keep out the redhead's outfit. He looked marvelous and dangerous in it. The dark-haired one came out first, tugging at the pants. She quickly fixed it for him, letting him look at himself in the mirror. "How's that?"

"Wonderful," Harry told her. "It's not leather, but I look good."

"You do," Draco agreed, still trying to get the box open. Xander flicked his wand at it and the ribbon undid itself, earning Xander a smile. Inside was a pale gray silk outfit, very thin but so soft it was like baby's skin. He walked into the dressing room to try it on, coming out in the pants and shirt. He did a short turn and Xander beamed at him.

Abby sighed and shook her head, looking at the other two. "Are they nauseating yet?"

"Xander's calmed Malfoy down," Ron told her. "He's less of a prat and he makes Xander happy." He looked at himself, then shrugged. "Which do you like better, Harry?"

"I like them both, Ron. I'll buy one if you want."

"Let them have both sets," Xander said, moving forward to take a closer look at Draco. "You do look nice in that color. The fabric's a little thin."

"It's pure silk and it's very strong," Abby offered. "I've got a few more outfits in that fabric and more shirts already made if you like them."

"Can you make my school uniform out of this?" Draco asked.

She laughed and shook her head. "They won't let me, sorry." She turned back and found Ron looking at the leather outfit. "Twenty for both."

"Deal," Xander said, tossing a bag at her without looking. "For both of them. Fit the rest of the trunk too." He licked his lips. "Your mother would sing choruses of praise over that outfit," he said quietly.

Abby cleared her throat. "No sex in my shop unless I'm involved."

Xander frowned at her. "He's not old enough yet."

"Then maybe I should put in him a sack after all," she said dryly. He glared again and she grinned. "By the way, Dru's in town."

"Fucking hell," Xander mumbled, stepping away from Draco. "For how long?"

"Two weeks now. She's been looking for you."

"Fuck me," Xander said bitterly.

"She's got someone to bring her to the auction tomorrow, sweets."

"Okay, that's it, I need someone to curse me very badly."

"No, you need to bring Snape," Ron said with a sneer and a nod. "Let him handle her." He noticed Harry's confused look. "That's the name of the female Spike had. The loony bint."

"You're not taking up with a vampire," Draco said firmly. "Even if I have to stake the bitch myself."

"Hmm, maybe he does deserve Alex," Abby muttered as she fit Harry.

Draco looked at the top outfit in the trunk. "You owned tweed?" he asked, looking horrified.

"My father's idea," Xander said quickly. "It's a riding jacket." He shrugged at Draco's sideways look. "I couldn't argue with him back then."

"He wanted Xander to treat someone better than he treated his horse," Abby put in.

"Abby, I'm going to stake you, Madam Malkin frowning at me or not," Xander warned.

"Fine, sorry, sweets," she said, grinning at him. "Speaking of the Spike and Dru show, where is he?"

"Sunnydale, panting after a certain petite blond," Draco told her.

"Still? That's why she said she dropped him for the slime demon, because he was too into the slayer." Xander nodded. "Bummer for her. Anyway, the Dru babe wants to talk to you again, Dumass. Said she knows something you need to know."

Xander shrugged. "I guess we'll be fine at the auction. She won't be able to do anything while everyone's there and I'm not letting her stay over." He turned his attention to the boys while Draco went to change back into his own clothes and the rest of the outfits in that material were found for him. When everyone was finally done, he sent the trunk on ahead and walked the boys out into the night with their special boxes, taking them back to the school.

"Mr. Potter," Snape greeted at the front door. "Did you think you needed *more* clothes?"

"They were going to be mine," Xander told him. "They're what father bought me for my fifth year, but then everything happened and I never got to use any of them. Abby found them before telling me something interesting. We're going to need a stronger guard than we thought, one versed in the dark arts."

"The loony bitch vampiress Dru is after him," Draco said bitterly. Snape flinched. "You know her?"

"I've heard of her," Snape admitted, looking at Xander. "Would you like me to go as well?"

"Sure. The more the merrier. There's no telling what Dru wants. She said she wanted to tell me something but with her, it could be that I'm going to die by her bite." He shrugged and smiled at Draco. "We found him an outfit that makes him look wonderful."

"Even more so than usual," Draco agreed. He lifted his bags and his box. "I'll see you in my room?"

"Sure, give me a few," Xander said. He watched as the boys disappeared to their rooms, then grabbed his cousin to lean on. "I am so dead," he whispered. "He looked hot, I nearly fell to my knees and begged, cousin."

Severus gave him an awkward pet. "I'm sure you're stronger than you think. Now get off me." He walked off, going to have a long drink. He thought better of it and sent word that Xander could sleep in his room tonight if it would make him feel more adult. It came back in a pile of ashes with Draco's family ring in the center of it. He smiled. It wasn't often you got a Malfoy to do battle, but when they did the world should beware because each of them would fight to the death if necessary. He settled in with his drink and the last essays he had assigned, laughing as he marked through whole sections of inappropriate ideas.

***

Xander looked at Draco after he had shut the door. "What was that?"

"Your cousin being an interfering git," he said firmly. "Thinks you should nap on his couch instead of where you belong."

Xander grinned. "He's trying to save my virtue."

"I think it's a bit late for that," Draco purred, stalking over to his prey. He noticed Xander felt the need to swallow. "Wouldn't you be happier if you didn't have to wait for another year?"

"And two weeks," Xander ground out. "Draco, stop, or I will go sleep on Severus' couch, or even in my old room."

Draco laughed. "What makes you think I'm letting you out of this room? According to our standards, I am old enough to take you and make you mine. My mother signed the appropriate forms in case I decided you were good for me." He stepped closer, making Xander look up at him. "We will talk about *my* choice tonight."

"I can see up your nose," Xander told him.

Draco laughed. "If that was an attempt at trying to change the subject, you should know I have my father's focus, and the willpower of both parents put together. You are mine, Alexander." Xander shivered. "If you want, you can try to run, but you won't get far." Xander moaned. "Now, all I have to do is make you mine. Mark you as mine." He leaned down, biting Xander on the neck, making him moan louder. "That should do. For now." He stepped back some and smiled sweetly. "Do you have anything you want to say?"

"I'm sorry, but I should go," he mumbled, standing up. Draco pushed him back down and that cleared Xander's head. "Draco, you're not old enough yet."

"I do know my mind, Alexander. I knew my mind on this subject as soon as you got pushy. That's why my mother agreed. Because I told her to." Someone knocked on the door. "Unless you want to be dead, go away," he called.

Greg walked in and smiled at Xander, grabbing Draco. "Sorry, my wife wants the lust bomb."

Draco struggled, getting free. "Out!" he ordered, pointing. "I am making my consort status known."

"You're upsetting him," Greg argued.

"I can fight for myself," Xander said weakly.

Greg looked at Draco, shaking his head. "He's emotionally fragile, Draco. You're taking advantage of his lustful nature."

"No, I'm not! I'm making myself known as his consort. He's not going to end up my pet, he's going to be mine!" He stepped closer. "Alexander is mine. You can tell Emilia I have decided and I will make it so." Greg nodded, stepping back. "Now, out! Before I have to send you home to her begging and pleading for something you won't be able to do for days."

"Fine. I'm sending Emilia instead," Greg warned.

"Go right ahead, she'll stick up for me," Draco assured him. Greg nodded and left, going back to get his wife. Draco slammed the door and looked at Xander. "Sorry, sometimes the half-bloods and lesser ones have bad timing," he said with a grimace.

"Draco, you're still too young," Xander said gently.

Draco walked over and pushed Xander back onto the bed. "I am no more mentally my age than you are," he snarled. "You are mine, even if I have to kill people to get you away from them."

"Whoa, where did that come from?" Xander asked.

Draco smirked. "Inside me, the same place that was making you drool earlier. Emilia does not know, but Malfoys are very possessive of what's theirs."

"I promise, I'm not going to touch Dru," he offered, starting to shift backwards on the bed. "Draco, I'm feeling like a novel damsel, like there needs to be a hero on a shiny horse."

Draco snorted, grinning at him. "I promise I won't pounce you tonight, Alexander, but it will be soon." He stood up and moved around until he was on his pillow. "Coming?" he asked as he laid down on top of the covers. "I promise to only talk and touch the upper half of you. Nothing licentious."

Xander carefully moved until he was facing Draco. "How's this?"

"I like that, but you're tense," Draco said, starting to frown. "I thought you liked me."

"I do," Xander said quickly, "but I'd like to get to know you before I ruin your life, Draco."

"Ruin," he said, starting to chuckle. "There is no ruin. You are mine, that is all there is to it." He leaned closer and stole a quick kiss. Xander moaned against his lips. "That's what I want to hear from you right now," he whispered, moving lower. He found his earlier bite mark and sniffed it, taking the time to lick and suck on it as well. Xander was shifting under his careful touches, and the lust was flowing off him in waves. It felt like heat to Draco, like the heat he needed to live. He soaked it up but did not feed on it. He didn't have that right yet. Soon though, very soon. As soon as Xander went limp, he went back to the mark, slowly biting into it. Xander stiffened but he didn't push him away. Once the skin was broken, Draco lapped up the blood. The heat going through him magnified until it was like he was in the center of the sun and the light was all Xander. He pulled away, gasping for breath. "Dear Merlin," he whispered hoarsely.

Xander gave him a kiss. "Do you feel better now?"

Draco looked at him and let his shield fall, knowing Xander had a touch of empathy, his whole family did. Xander gasped and pulled him closer, dropping his own shields. They let their skills merge, finding the complimentary spots. Xander bit Draco's collarbone, making him scream in pain but it was the fastest way to feed off him. Someone pounded on the door, but he didn't care, the heat was taking him. The heat was all around him. It was him and yet it was Draco. He lapped at the bruise he had created, then grabbed a kiss, a long, slow, passionate kiss that would make others weep with envy. That's why he didn't notice it when the door burst inward and Emilia walked over to look at them.

"Stage one's complete," she announced. Then she grabbed Xander and pulled him back, pulling him onto the floor. Draco tried to struggle but Snape held him too firmly. "Cousin, you're an idiot," she said bitterly. "He was giving you time on purpose. You're not ready yet!"

"Bet me! Test us," he snarled, struggling to get free. "I demand you test us!"

Emilia sighed and looked at them. Then she nodded. "They're well suited. But you're still too young, Draco. I should take Xander and hide him from you until next summer. Or at least put him next to Ron."

"If you do, I will kill anyone in my way," Draco growled.

Emilia looked at him, the boy meant it. She looked at Severus, who shrugged. "Up to you, he's officially yours until the end of the school year."

Draco was tired of this. He could feel his mate on the floor. He wasn't feeling well. These people were in his way, getting between him and his mate. He let everything loose for the second time. This time the maelstrom was bigger and brighter. He could feel students all over the school groan and clutch themselves as his anger washed over them. "Mine," he growled. Snape let him go and he cut it off as soon as he touched Xander.

Emilia sighed. "Fine. He's yours. When you come back down, you're going to be in a world of hurt, young man. Mostly from my foot up your ass."

Draco glared at her. "You haven't marked your consort," he pointed out. "I have." He touched the side of Xander's neck. "He is mine. No one and nothing is going to touch him. Not you, not him," he said with a nod at Snape, "not even some demonic whore."

Xander's mother appeared in a flash of gold light. "Well said, Draco. Are you willing to die for him?" Draco looked at her, still stroking Xander's neck and chest. "Are you?"

He shrugged. "If he demands it."

"The family has a test to pick true mates," she told him. "Tell me, Draco, what would you do if I brought Anyanka here?"

"Kill her."

"Even if she held in her hand something that would save my son's life?"

"Then I'd kill her and take it off her useless body," Draco told her.

"Even though she's more powerful than you are?"

"She's not! I kicked her ass yesterday!"

Xander's mother smiled at him. "Yes, but as a demon, we can all boost her energy, future-son. We can make her stronger than you. Would you be willing to die for him, to save his life?"

Draco looked down at Xander, then back at her. "If that's what I have to do to prove myself, give me the fucking knife," he said firmly.

She sighed. "He is definitely a Malfoy. They've all got that problem where their mouths get them into trouble, but I see no reason why they should not be joined." She looked at Emilia. "He's right. You haven't marked Greg yet, Em." She gave her a smile. "Do so soon, all right? We like Gregory. He's amusing and charming." She heard footsteps and shook her head. "That would be your friend's husbands." She disappeared.

Emilia opened the door, showing the twins and Ron. "All of you?" she asked.

"We felt Draco go off," Ron told her. "Blair's been teaching me how to calm people in emotional distress. They came anyway." He walked over and squatted beside Xander's unconscious body and listened to the growl. "Hi, Draco," he said calmly, using what he had of the Guide voice. Draco glared at him and shifted more over Xander's body. "Is he sick?"

"They're trying to take him from me."

"They can't do that. There's nothing that can take him from you except one of you two." Ron gave him a gentle stroke over his hair. "You can relax and let everyone else go. I promise, no one's taking you from him. No one's taking him from you." He gave him a smile. "Put him into the bed, before he gets sore from the uncomfortable surface. Then you can latch onto him and suck him dry if you want."

"I've been wanting to try that," Draco agreed smoothly. He let Ron help him up and grabbed Xander, putting him onto the bed and slapping at anyone who tried to help. "Mine!" he announced. "Out!"

"Then kindly let the school go," one of the twins told him. "We can't take much more of this, Draco. Our mate is in Europe at the moment."

Draco laid down on top of Xander and soothed himself, stroking him gently. "Take them with you," he ordered quietly. "I need to be with him."

"Sure," the other twin said, taking everyone but Ron with them. Ron had shaken his head and wasn't going to move. As soon as the door was closed, they felt the powerful rush of energy trickle to a stop.

"I'm so glad I couldn't have Greg until I was older," Emilia put in.

"So were the rest of us," Snape assured her. "How many more such incidences will we have?"

"None. Draco's probably latched onto the bite mark again and he's sipping that which binds them." She touched her chest. "I don't want to hurt him."

"Hurt who?" one of the twins asked.

"Hurt Greg. Draco was correct, I haven't officially bound us yet. It means a small link so he could hear me at work."

"And? He said he'd be willing to help you at work," Snape sneered. "If I find you're playing with him, I will help Alex get you."

She shook her head, then hauled off and hit him on the arm. "Asshole." She stomped off, going to tell Greg the bad news. There was no stopping a Malfoy when they saw something they wanted, and this one was stronger than the whole of the Banes together.

Snape looked at the twins. "Out, now! You do not belong in Slytherin."

"On the contrary, we think we fit in quite well," one said, then he changed into a mouse and ran off, startling Snape enough to make him squeak.

"He's the flashy one, I do things a bit more subtly," the other said, changing into a lion and padding off after the mouse.

Snape looked up at the ceiling. "Why me?" he asked it.

Someone down the hall opened a door. "Is the emergency over with? Can I get back to who I was doing?"

Snape glared at him. "That had better not been what you meant to say," he noted coldly. "Just in case, I will search your room first." He walked in and the girl screamed, running out with the sheet wrapped around her.

"That's no fair. If Malfoy gets to have sex, we should be able to too, especially when he's broadcasting," Crabbe complained from his bed.

"Yeah, she said she'd come down and help us celebrate leaving tomorrow," Goyle agreed.

"Shut up," Snape ordered, making both boys give him pitiful looks. "That is not acceptable behavior."

"My father said you used to get laid nearly every night," Goyle told him.

"Yeah, my mum said you had free access to Ravenclaw," Crabbe agreed.

Snape turned bright red and stomped out. "Those are lies," he shouted as he walked. "Do not repeat them or suffer!"

Crabbe looked at Goyle. "My mum said that the only reason he stayed a Snape instead of a Dumass was because he knew potions. Otherwise, they might have changed his name. She even said there was some doubt about that one being Alex Dumass' son."

"That would have been funny to watch. I can't imagine him going over there and getting some from the stuffy girls."

"Maybe they were different in those days," Crabbe said with a shrug.

Zabini walked in with the girl that had been entertaining them, and locked the door behind them. "Sorry about that. Pansy stopped her for us and Millicent gave her the nightie." He helped her remove the sheet and the boys all chuckled as they came over to touch what she was showing.

***

The next morning Xander woke up and again had an odd taste in his mouth. "How much did you give me this time?"

"You bit me yourself," Draco said gently, stroking him on the stomach. "You made me miss my first period."

Xander opened his eyes and looked at him. "If you're having those, we should probably have a longer talk," he joked. Draco gave him a short kiss. "Draco," he groaned. Last night came back to him and he pulled back. "You're not of age until you're seventeen."

"Then you only have two weeks to protect your virtue. I suggest that you sleep with Weasley or Potter now if you had designs in that area."

"Eww."

"Sorry. Just a thought. I've seen you watching Ron."

"He reminds me of Bill."

"Obviously. The same as I noticed that you probably had a very close relationship with Bill," he said as his hand shifted lower. Xander caught it on his stomach. "I'll allow it before, but not afterwards."

"Draco, you're pushing it."

"I am, aren't I?" he asked with a grin. He leaned down. "That's because you have many fascinating things you can teach me, Alexander." Xander shivered. "Whenever you're ready of course."

"You're not ready yet."

Draco snuggled in. "I'll let you have your delusion of control for another two weeks, then I'll unleash all of myself onto you." He went back to stroking his fingertips down Xander's chest and stomach. "You will be able to teach me how to do those things, yes?"

"Of course." Xander gave him a long squeeze. "I don't want to rush you, Draco."

Draco looked up and smiled, and Xander sighed in happiness. "Of course you don't. I'm not leaving you so you might as well get past that fear. You are mine and I am possessive," he said with a small smirk.

"I should get Philip to check you for possession."

"If it amuses you, go ahead. If not, get him to witness whatever vows you'll want to make to me."

"I'm an old-fashioned guy, Draco. I want the whole thing if I link myself that closely to someone."

"And in me you get a stunning package of someone who would kill for your very pleasure."

"And who's very young and can change his mind."

"Xander," Draco sighed with disgust. He lifted his head. "I'm not leaving. Where would I find someone else who takes care of me, listens to me, and lets me be myself? Or even who spoils me more rotten and gives me my every desire, but one."

"I haven't met one?"

Draco gave him a kiss and smiled at him. "Two more weeks since you're so insistent."

"Hmm." Xander flipped them onto their sides, holding Draco tighter. "I like this sort of stuff."

"As do I," Draco agreed. "I never realized it before but I like the quiet moments the best." Down the hall someone slammed the door and stomped down the stairs. "There went Crabbe. Goyle left ten minutes ago. It must be nearly third."

"Want to go?"

"Hell no. I want to skip today and have lunch on you."

"With me?"

"No, on you," Draco said with a smirk. He came up with an idea. "Xander, until I turn twenty-five, you own me. At the very least, give me that long, all right? I can't escape you. I can't get free of you even if I wanted to. So give us that long and if we suddenly find we loathe each other then you can let me go at that point and I'll have to make my decision. As of this moment, I know I'm not going to leave because you are everything I've wanted in a mate plus some. Would that help you any?"

"Some," Xander admitted quietly. "That's too much like a muggle marriage though. They get divorced all the time these days."

"So they do," Draco agreed. "We're not. I promise you I'm not going through a real divorce. Besides, that's seven years. Within six months we should know if you're having more doubts."

"You don't have a single one?"

"Oh, I have a few. I have one that wonders if I can really contain all your lusty nature or if you'll need more than me to make it normal. I have a few doubts about how things happen and whether or not it feels good. I even have some doubts about being the weaker person in our relationship because I'm used to being dominant. I have no doubts that we will be good together however, nor do I have any doubts about whether I plan on running away from you anytime in the foreseeable future."

Xander gave him a hug. "At least you're honest."

"It's a fault."

Xander laughed. "Only sometimes." He kissed him on the cheek. "We really should eat breakfast."

"We probably should, but I'd rather snack on you at the moment. Last night was... it was like standing in the center of the sun and being glowed upon. It was like liquid gold rushing through my veins and it created this ache I can't seem to get rid of," he said quietly, stealing a kiss.

"I felt that," Xander agreed. "The liquid gold feeling was you taking in my lust and my emotions and just letting them flow through you instead of nibbling on them."

"I didn't feel like I needed to. You're not a real food source or else I'd be having you for breakfast," Draco joked.

Xander grinned. "In a few more weeks, I'll teach you how to do that."

"Good. I could use the lessons."

"You've never been with a guy?"

"I've had that one time where I did one who was already prepared for me. My father made sure I knew what that was like. Other than that, no."

"Hhmm. Virgin territory," Xander said with a wicked grin. "I am known for conquering such places." He stole a kiss. "I'm getting mushy."

"You are," Draco agreed with a smile. "I'm enjoying it if you wanted to continue." Someone knocked on the door. "We're clothed," he called. The door was pushed open and the headmaster was standing there. "I was relieving some doubts of his."

"I'm sure you were," Dumbledore agreed. "You still need to go to lunch." He looked at Xander. "And your mate needs to meet with Professor Flitwick and Methos to see what he can do to help them with a few lessons before you disappear on us for another long weekend."

Draco slid off the bed. "Yes, sir."

"Draco, you're rumpled," Xander told him.

"I've got a spare outfit in the bathroom." He gave him another smile then left them alone.

"He's so young," Xander moaned, covering his head with a pillow.

"He is, but he knows his own mind. His father made sure he never participated in normal childhood things. He's mentally about on the same level as you, only without the battle experience. Do not harm the boy, Alex."

"I'm trying really hard not to," Xander defended.

Dumbledore smiled. "Then I'm sure you won't. Now get dressed and come eat. You'll need it if you're going to fend him off until his birthday."

Xander groaned as he got out of the bed, heading in to take a shower.

***

The Weasley twins looked up as a familiar owl hooted at them from the paddock fence. They smiled at each other and casually drifted over to take the note. It was only a short note, but it was an important one they knew. Either that or a love missive.

"She can be quite mushy," Fred pointed out, holding it in his hand.

"She can, but I doubt this is that. It's on the wrong paper." George took it and opened it, then burst out in giggles, making everyone look at them.

Fred snatched it to read. "Watch out for him." He looked at the back side. "And the Bane marking." He looked around, then shrugged. "Love note." The other students went back to their grooming duties and Fred looked at his twin. "Which him?"

"Oh, I think I know," George said with a smirk. "Which one man do all the Banes want to have initiated and who's the one who needs protection to keep his virginity intact?"

"Hmm. We need to work on our shielding then. Remember last night?"

"Do I," the other said in disgust. "It wouldn't have been so bad if she had been here, but really!" They went back to their animal, making it shiny and pretty for mating season. They nodded at Hagrid before walking back into the castle and sneaking off to their hidden work room. No one knew it was down here, not even the Marauder's map. They had found it by accident, but it was perfect for them. And it was all theirs! They looked at each other and collapsed laughing, holding onto each other. This was going to be so great!

***

Upstairs, Xander was showing the fifth year Charms class how to do an illumination charm, a handy thing to have in a dark space. It created a ball of light that floated three feet in front of you and would turn colors if you were in danger if you cast it well enough. The students picked up their wands and tried it, a few of them getting it. One boy's immediately read danger and he ducked away from the students around him, who somehow managed to make something explode. "See, handy," Xander told him with a small smirk. The Professor clapped and walked forward. "Was there anything else you wanted me to teach this group?"

"You could teach them lockpicking but I doubt they'll need it legitimately," Flitwick pointed out with a smile.

"I've got a better one," Ron pointed out. "He taught us how to find a weak spot in a wall." Professor Flitwick looked interested. "Think about how much nicer it'll be when we have to kick our dorm doors in thanks to a sulking roomie."

"Possibly," Flitwick agreed. "I'll ask him what he thinks is appropriate for someone your age to legitimately use." Xander pulled over a scroll and handed it to him with a flourish. "Hmm." He looked at the young man then shook his head. "Impetuous."

"Yup, and stubborn," Xander agreed with a grin.

Flitwick laughed. "Good." He read the list, nodding at a few of them. "All right, after you get back from the auction we'll work on some of these. The rest of you continue to practice. Mr. Longbottom please do not make your book explode again," he said, going back to his seat. This was rather fun. He wondered what Dumass was going to do in Defense.

Xander checked his watch then grinned. "Guys, it's time to go." Harry, Ron, and Draco all left, going to grab their things. "I'll see you guys Monday," he said cheerfully as he too left the classroom. Crabbe and Goyle ran after him, passing him by to get their things too since they had remembered that they were going as extra guards. This was going to be an interesting night, even if he did say so himself.

***

Later that night, after everyone had been kicked out of the house, the goblins had carted off all the stuff they had bought, and every last artifact that they had was bought, Xander flopped down onto a couch, putting his feet up onto the table. "Let them research it," he told the frowning Ron.

"You're sure?"

"I am. They've got a whole staff of people to do that stuff," he said with a grin. "The cursebreakers hate relying on them because we get less of a commission for something we can't sell them on, but then again it's usually more ancient that way." He waved a hand. "I'm happy that we sold everything. That means we have a lot less work this year."

"I'm really glad that the swamp was emptied by them," Ron noted, getting comfortable. "There was a lot of stuff we put down there that gave me the creeps." He looked over as the door opened and Draco walked in. "Hey. How are you feeling?"

"Prosperous," Draco said smugly. "You? Feeling different now that your two percent is so large?"

"Definitely," Ron said with a grin. He stood up. "I'll leave you two alone to suck face. You don't need me to watch." He left them alone, only stopping to answer the door. It was Sandburg so he let him in. "You missed a spectacular auction."

"Tip Top did all our bidding for the group," he said with a shrug. "Where's Xander?"

"Sucking face with Draco in the Dark Arts study." They had decided to name it that due to all the defense books in there. "Have fun wielding the pry bar." He trotted up to his room, closing and locking the door. He smiled at the napping Harry, he looked exhausted. He had just sat down and taken off his boots when Draco's power snap went through the house, making both boys groan. "Who did it this time?" he wondered, going down to the study again. He found Draco unconscious on the couch and no Xander. "Sandburg?" he called. He noticed a note and picked it up, frowning at the script it contained. "Draco!" he said coldly. Draco moaned. So Ron shook him. "Malfoy! Someone stole your husband and the note's in old english." He held it out so Draco could read it.

"They've taken him for his own good. He'll be returned for my birthday," he said, his eyes narrowing. He looked at Ron, who shook his head and backed away. "You let them in!"

"I only let in Sandburg," Ron said quickly, running away to lock himself in their room. "The Banes snatched Xander for his own good."

"I guess Draco's going to be getting comfortable with his hand again," Harry noted dryly. Ron looked at him, and he shrugged. "Sorry, couldn't help it." He yawned. "You might want to warn the twins."

"Good idea," Ron agreed, leaning against the door to listen. No one was in the halls. He snuck out and down the stairs, going to the main study. He activated the floo and waited. One of the twins' heads appeared. "The Banes just snatched Xander. Draco's not looking too sane," he warned. The door slammed open and he flinched. "Bye." He cut the connection and looked at the panting young man. "We didn't do it, Draco, and you know they won't hurt him."

"Bet me," he snarled.

"Fine. Snape's upstairs. Go tell him." Draco stomped off, going to do that. "Merlin, that boy's going to kill someone yet," he whined. He went back to his room and locked them in again. He wasn't going out until one of the paintings said it was all right.

***

Xander woke up in a fluffy bed with thick covers and a few very comfy pillows. Obviously not his and not Draco's bed. He looked up at the ceiling, finding the scrollwork interesting. "What now?" he called.

"We're going to get you back into optimum health," Philip said from the foot of the bed. He opened the curtains, showing most of the Banes standing there. Then he grinned. "Sorry 'bout the rude snatching, but this way Draco has to learn patience. It's not really in him yet."

"He sees it like a pretty picture on the wall, it's an abstract artwork to him," Tip Top agreed. She grinned at Xander. "Besides, we need you here to brainwash you so we can mark you, and then you'll drag your apprentices and your consort with you." She looked smug. "Or else I'll unleash my boys on you."

"Dear, you already have two eighteen-year-old boys, you don't need a single nineteen-year-old," Xander complained, forcing himself to sit up. That's when he noticed he was naked. "Get a good look?"

"Some of us have seen it before," Emilia said with a smile. "I think it's really cute that your scars didn't deage with you." She sat on the foot of his bed, patting him on the foot. "Now, where should we begin? The torture? The brainwashing? The reeducation?"

"Um."

"The torture," Philip said. "Nick, Blair, bring it in. He needs it." Everyone got out of the way while the two who cooked very well brought in food by the tray-full for him. Then they left Xander alone to eat in peace.

Xander smiled at the door. "You guys," he said with a touch of fondness. Now he didn't need to worry about his control around Draco, they had taken care of everything. Though he wondered if he had any clothes here. Not that he cared if he had to run around naked. That's just the sort of person he was.

Initiations.

Draco stomped around his room. It was nearly time for him to retrieve his mate. He would not let those *things* keep him! He couldn't! It was driving him insane now that he knew what he needed. He sat down briefly then stood back up and started to pace again. At least this was wearing out some of his excess energy. He glanced at the present he had procured for Xander's happiness, then turned to pace in the other direction. Someone knocked on his door. "Enter," he called imperiously.

Ron leaned against the doorframe. Snape had let him in without a word of protest so he wouldn't have to deal with Draco and the rest of the Slytherins were also letting him handle Draco's temper by himself. No one had even protested him coming in this time. "Tip Top just called the twins. They've got snow there. All five of us are going there instead of them coming here."

"Five?"

"Us three and the twins."

Draco waved a hand, he had forgotten about them. "Fine. When?"

"As soon as you grab your bags, pack that present, and grab your warmest cloak. Tip Top's vacation house is in Sweden."

"Fine," Draco said as he gathered everything, putting his box into the bag. He followed Ron down to the floo they were using, sending himself first. He came out the other side, noticing that the entire group of the Banes was there. Every member ever initiated was in that room one way or another. A few were only portraits. Most of them were people. Most of them smiled at him but a few gave him long, deceptively calm looks. He got out of the way so Potter and Weasley could come next. Then the twins came together and they got roundly hugged and clapped on the back. Draco looked at Sandburg. "Where is he?" he asked calmly. "I can feel him."

"He's napping right now," Blair said with a smile for him. "Relax. Sit, have a cookie. He'll be up soon."

Philip put down his mug of steaming something and pulled Draco closer, sitting him next to him. "We've got a small surprise for you, and you cannot complain. Xander said you lot had to go through it before he could do anything." The boys groaned. "Therefore, Catherine and Emilia need to see you three upstairs." He looked at the twins but they were sucking on a different part of Tip Top's neck. "Go now, then you can see Xander before dinner."

The boys nodded, letting Emilia walk them upstairs. She opened the door and smiled. "In you go. It's about time we had this talk, boys. I know it's been hectic recently but I'm sure we'll be fine." She shared a smile with Catherine, then they both smiled at the trio. "Sit."

"Sure," Ron said, looking uneasy. "Does this have to do with the initiation?"

"Initiation?" Harry and Draco asked him.

"I'm asking to be added to the roster," Ron told them. "The twins are being added tonight too."

Emilia hugged him. "I know you will make it, Ron. Don't worry about it. Besides, since you're Xander's apprentice, we can have him force you to join. The same as Harry will be and Draco will have to join to join with Xander." She smirked at her cousin, who flopped down in a chair. "Now, let's get on with this."

"What about that other group who keeps writing me letters?" Harry asked.

"Ignore them. They're stuck-up prigs who are very holy. So holy that even Philip gives them lectures about their egos."

"They think they're Gods?" Catherine asked.

"No, they're sure they're heros like the old stories and songs speak of. They're so holier- than- thou that Philip actually hit one once." Emilia looked at the boys again. "Okay," she said with a clap of her hands. "It's time for the gentle lessons of life. First, let's start with sex since, at your age, it seems to be part of every molecule of your existence."

Ron blushed. "I've already had this discussion," he pointed out.

"Some of us have already done some of these things as well," Draco admitted, shifting but not looking uncomfortable.

Emilia smiled at them. "Yay. Ron, your brothers intentionally tried to screw you up. Draco, I can tell you how to soothe Xander into that state of floating, peaceful bliss that will make him the happiest he's ever been."

Harry blushed. "I'm not seeing the point in me getting it," he pointed out.

Catherine laughed. "If you don't, then you've already given up, kid."

"Fine." Harry got comfortable. "Why do girls insist that they know so much more about us than we do about them?"

Catherine laughed. "Because women's bodies have many avenues of pleasure. You guys have about three." All three boys leaned forward, looking at least slightly interested.

***

Xander woke up to someone licking across his left nipple. "Draco," he whined.

"Shh," Draco whispered. "I'm asserting my claim." He bit hard on that spot, making Xander sit up and scream. He smirked at him, then shrugged. "I like it rough."

"Draco!" Xander screamed, bringing a lot of people running, including his consort. The person on the bed was dragged off by his hair and taken for a short discussion. Xander rubbed his nipple. "She bit me!"

"She?" Harry asked, looking confused. He looked at Draco. "It looked like you."

"It wasn't me, I was with you getting lessons on how to budget money," Draco pointed out. He slid into the bed beside his consort, giving him a kiss on the cheek. "Don't worry, Philip has her," he soothed, getting Xander lying down again. "I'm here and that person will not touch you again. Otherwise, I will unleash my full anger on them." Xander curled up on Draco's chest, getting comfortable as Draco soothed him back into his nap. "There, there, I'll erase the memory of every other lover you've ever had tonight," he assured him.

"That's a lot of history," Blair pointed out dryly.

"I hope you didn't mean literally," Tip Top agreed. Juliette nodded her agreement behind her.

"Not likely. I'm not that great at memory charms," Draco noted. "I think I'm needed in here."

Catherine walked in and smiled. "You two are cute together," she told him. "Come on, you've still got one more hour of lessons before you can be initiated tonight." Draco waved a hand at Xander's back. "Tickle his armpit, all men move when you do that."

Draco gave her a disgusted look but he did so and Xander did shudder and roll off him, giving Emilia the opportunity to capture him and drag him off for more of those lessons. Not that he'd ever need them, but still. He could be polite enough to listen to his cousin and whatever that other woman was. No muggle woman was like her, she couldn't be a normal woman. Muggle women weren't forceful or strong, they simpered and pleaded like the muggles they were. She was definitely something mixed with a muggle and didn't know any better.

***

Greg glanced at Philip, who nodded that he had everything ready. Then he stepped forward. "I see we have more initiates than we thought." He smiled at them. "Don't worry, it's not that difficult. It's a simple blood vow, a bit of tattooing and then a long kiss." He beamed at Harry's cough and near vomit. "I promise, we'll make it hurt as little as possible." He waved Philip forward. "Philip holds our vows sacred. He is the one who will lead you through the affirmation. Then Severus and I will do the marking while a few others hold you still. Then the kiss will be given. Got it?" They nodded so Philip led the six into the next room. Greg stepped up to guard the door, just in case someone wanted to protest.

Philip stepped up to the small wooden altar and picked up the silver dish. "This vow overrides any other that you have taken," he said solemnly. "It overrides my own vow to the church, it overrides Greg's vow to his department. The only thing you must trust is that the Banes will never ask you to do anything that would be horribly wrong. We would never ask Greg to fix evidence, we would never ask me to perform a rite I was not comfortable with, and we would never ask Tipsy to go straight." They nodded. "Good. Step forward. Vows are taken quietly and individually." Xander stepped forward first. Philip picked up the small dagger. "Alexander Dumass, now returned to your normal and real life, do you swear to uphold the group above all other vows?"

"I do so vow," Xander said quietly. He looked at the plate. "Is this going to hurt?"

"Many people have asked that," Philip assured him. "I have a very light touch with the blade." He lifted it and sliced a small mark on Xander's chest, making him moan. "State what you bring to the group. What assets do you pledge to us?"

"I do pledge myself and my skills," Xander whispered, looking at the blood dripping onto the dish off his breast. "I bring my extensive defensive skills, my weapons expertise, my desires, and my fortunes with me. I also bring the rituals of training the young in many things and the ability to do so with hearty joy." He looked up.

"Good," Philip agreed, smiling at him. "What about your life?"

"My life is the group's. I will protect them as I did my family."

Philip gave him a brief kiss on the lips. "Go and be one with the rest of them." Xander stepped back. "Draco, step forward." Draco stepped forward. "Draco Malfoy, having found a rightful place to belong, do you swear to uphold the vows above all other vows?"

"I do," Draco said firmly and clearly. Philip smiled at him. "The only vow I could have that would compete with this one would be the ones I make to my future consort."

Philip nodded. "Agreeable." He sliced him, gathering that blood as well. "State what you bring to the group. What assets do you pledge to us?"

"I pledge my wealth, my intelligence, my researching skills. My potions abilities. My skills as a veela, which I am even now training to use offensively are also the group's."

"Good. And your life?"

"That is my consort's. It is that way for us," Draco told him firmly.

Philip nodded. "So be it. That's why we would only take you with Xander." Draco nodded his understanding of that. "Go back and be one with your Lord and Master so you can be one with the rest of us." Draco stepped back. "Ron, step forward." Ron stepped up confidently. "Ronald Weasley, having found your calling, do you swear to uphold the vows above all other vows?"

"I do," Ron agreed. He winced when he was cut, even though it didn't hurt that much. "I give to the group my finding skills and the knowledge of what I find, whether it be alone or with Harry. I pledge my fighting skills and my desire to see the world at peace for a change."

Philip smiled at him. "And your life?"

"I pledge it to the service of peace first and the group second. I'd rather be in peace than be accepted."

"Good enough," Philip agreed. "We work at similar causes." He kissed him. "Step back and be one with us." Ron stepped back. "Harry?" Harry stepped forward. "Harry Potter, reluctant hero and generous soul, do you swear to uphold the vows above all others?"

"I do," Harry agreed with a grin. He didn't do more than look over Philip's shoulder as the cut was made. "I pledge my fighting skills and whatever other skills I may find in my life to the group. Whatever I may find while working with Ron is theirs to learn from."

"Good. And your life?" Philip asked.

Harry grinned at him. "Provided I make it through the war, they have whatever's left of it. Until I beat him, I can't make that promise."

"Agreed," Philip told him, then he gave him the short kiss. "Step back and be one with us. Fred?" Both twins stepped forward and Philip looked at them.

"We have never been separated and we will not start this new task in life that way," George said calmly.

"Very well. Fred and George Weasley, twin methods of humor and destruction, do you swear to uphold all the vows above all others?"

They nodded. "We do. The only one who will come above these vows is our wife, who is also part of the group."

Philip smiled as he cut them both. "What do you offer to the group?"

"Our brilliant minds."

"Our patents."

"Our skills with potions, charms, and hexes."

"Our innate cheery nature."

"The will to cause others harm if they harm what is ours."

"The ability to harm those who have pissed the group off and then laugh at them."

"The ability to help out with other causes that the group may have."

"The method of destruction for the present cause if we found what we think we did," one of them finished. Philip looked startled and he nodded. "We'll be bringing it to the wife later."

"Good. I look forward to seeing it. And your lives?"

"Are the wife's, and by that extension at the mercy of the group," they said together.

"Very good." He kissed each one of them. "Step back and be one with the rest of us." As soon as they had stepped back he turned and spread some shiny powder into the plate, mixing it with the knife before setting it on fire. He ran the knife through the fire a few times, making sure to get all of it. All of them but Draco and Xander groaned. He looked at them. "Do you not feel it?"

"I do," Xander agreed, rubbing the sore spot on his chest. "I'm more controlled than most people give me credit for, Philip."

He looked at Draco. "Do you feel the binding power of the vows you have made?"

Draco nodded and turned to kiss Xander, which strengthened it. "He was holding some of it for me."

"Good enough," Philip agreed. He let them into the outer chamber. He nodded at Greg. "They have all taken their vows and their skills are of use to us." Greg nodded. "The veela and his consort are still weakly bound but the vow was taken and let into them."

"Agreeable," Greg agreed, looking at Xander.

Emilia walked up to them, looking at each one in turn. "They need to finish their own binding first. That will finish sticking the one Draco took." She looked at the twins. "They vowed to Tipsy then the group, so their vows also need finished." She looked at Harry and gave him a short hug. "You life shall be very long, young man. You shall win quickly and you shall join us." Harry hugged her back.

"Hands off her," Greg warned.

Ron laughed. "Nothing for me?"

"In you, the vows truly stuck fully," she promised him. "You are one of us without further admission." She led him into the back room, letting him sit in the chair to start the marking. Her mate walked in and strapped the poor thing down while she held his hand for the first ten minutes. "Greg?" He nodded that he was listening. "They vowed to Tipsy?"

"Like most spouses," he noted. "They vowed to the group but said their lives were hers. They also vowed whatever they had found that would win the fight faster."

"Ah." She grinned. "Good job on her part then."

In the other room, Xander was being assaulted by Draco's lips with the frantic need he was feeling.

Philip cleared his throat. "Enough." He looked over as the door opened and Blair walked Tipsy in. "Good timing. The twins did what we thought they would."

"Boys," she sighed.

They walked over and held her between them. "Our lives are yours first and the group's second. We can live without them, not without you."

"It is that way among most spouses," Blair pointed out. "That's why I haven't asked for Simon to be admitted yet. Though Daryl thinks he'd like it." Philip shook his head. "You'd be surprised. He's a very resourceful and smart kid. He could probably pick up Willow's arts if encouraged. I can feel the strength in him."

"I'll talk with him next week," Philip promised. "Since they vowed to you first, you must be joined for them to be accepted. Otherwise they will have to be banished from the group until you are joined."

She looked shocked. "Philip! They're not going to betray us."

"I didn't make those rules, you did," he reminded her. "You and Morehouse."

She nodded, looking at the floor. "I remember. It was protection." She looked at the twins. "I still say you're too young."

"We are legally adults and know what we want," one told her.

"We chose our vows," the other pointed out. She looked into their eyes and that one kissed her gently. "Ours, permanently, wife."

"Wife?" she asked, looking a touch amused with them for their audacity.

The other one shrugged. "You will be or we'll have to pout at you from school. We won't be able to see you, touch you, or give you backrubs until you agree."

She rolled her eyes and turned to find the only Bane older than she was standing in the doorway. He had helped found the group, mostly because he gave them the idea to keep them out of his hair. "Professor Methos, will you bind us so they can be marked?"

"I would be delighted. If only so I don't get pranked again," he said as he stepped in. He touched each one on the head, transferring a touch of his quickening to each of them, then forcing it to flow through each body. "Boys, are you hers? Body, soul, and spirit?"

"We are her hands, fully trained to do her naughtiness," the first said.

"We are her eyes and ears, bringing back juicy news so that she may remain happy."

Tipsy coughed. "They are mine, Methos. For them, there is no other. For me, there is no one to match them." They hugged her. "They will wear my mark as well as the Bane marks."

He nodded, looking pleased and smug. "Good. Then have them marked with your mark so they may take ours." She led them back into the chamber they had used for their vows and heated a small brand, marking each one on the upper arm. Then she kissed each one before leading them back out. Methos examined the marks, then the boys. "Emilia?" She walked out and examined them. "Is it done?"

"It is. They are bound to the group through her."

"Very well. Have them marked while I deal with the other issues." He looked at Xander, then at Draco. "Make a shallow cut, drink from each other, then vow to the other," he ordered. He didn't even have to supply the knife, Xander pulled one out of his pocket and made the most shallow and delicate of cuts on Draco's neck. Then he tipped his head off to the side and let Draco do the same. "Do you feel that desire to plunge the knife in, boy?" he asked. Draco looked at him, his hand shaking. "That is the veela's power. You are flaunting it by doing this. Do you swear to treat him as an equal, to keep him as your only consort and full lover?"

"I do," Draco said, making a shallow cut. As soon as he had done so, the shaking and the thundering in his blood to remove this obstacle stopped. The need welled up and he leaned forward, slurping at the blood pooling on the tanned skin. He felt Xander suck on his neck and he moaned. "You are finally mine. I'm going to make you only mine."

"You're mine and I am possessive," Xander whispered back, into the damp skin. "There is nothing coming between us. Nothing. Not even your mother and the other veelas." He bit down hard, making Draco yell and go limp against him. "You are mine, Malfoy. You are now a Dumass."

"I am a Dumass, you are the stronger one," Draco agreed, giving him a besotted look. He licked up the side of Xander's neck, and the wound healed. "I didn't know I could do that."

"Only on the ones you cause," Xander promised, kissing the one he had made before healing it. "Draco Dumass. I like the sound of that."

Methos snorted. "So will your family. Take them to be marked." He waited until he was alone with Philip and Harry. "Your sticking point was the war?"

"There is a prophecy that states I cannot have a life until one of us kills the other," he explained. "I vowed to uphold the group and to give them whatever part of my life was left after I kill him."

Methos considered it. "Until then, you will accept our training? Even mine?" Harry nodded quickly. "You will be one with and for the group?"

"I will, but I can't promise to die for everyone else until *He's* gone."

"That is good enough for me, Harry," Methos assured him. He looked at Philip. "Do the apprentice's binding on him."

Philip stepped up and tapped his wand between Harry's eyebrows. "You are the apprentice to all of us. You are hereby admitted under that condition until this fight is over with." Harry slumped as he felt the power wash through him. Philip gave him a hug. "Between most of us, we have much to teach you, Harry. We will be doing a sleep-joining later to pass on the knowledge we have, but you'll still have to learn it as you go."

Harry beamed. "Thank you."

"You're welcome. Now, let's lead you into the back room." He led the boy in there himself. "Harry has been admitted under apprentice status," he announced. Emilia hugged him. "We will be doing a dreaming tonight."

"Some of us had other plans," Draco said through his gritted teeth.

"Tough," Greg told him. "The group shares all knowledge." He winked at Xander. "I can't wait to see what you saw in my wife."

"She's very beautiful," Xander pointed out as Severus worked on his left arm. "I've got some interesting news. Justinius had a daughter that was not recognized as a witch and was not sent to school here."

"It happens in the best families," Snape reminded him.

"She went to the Nuremberg Coven." Snape pulled back, staring at him. "She is Willow's equal and opposite. She started out wild and had to calm down due to tragedy."

Snape shivered. "I will have her sent for, Xander." He went back to the marking part of the ceremony.

Methos walked in and looked at them, walking over to place the marks on each tattoo as they were finished. "The left calls to the others of the group. You can use it to send a message to a single one or to everyone. You will receive training in that tomorrow. The right is a statement of fact. You are one of us. You will stay one of us. Even those who had to remove theirs for their own sanity are still one of us." Greg flinched. "You told her differently?"

"I told her we understood why she did it, nothing more," Greg swore. "She was touching her arm as a comforting gesture." He glanced at Methos. "She's never asked to be remarked."

"Since this was all my idea, I will talk with her." Methos promised, giving him a smile. "It was unfortunate that he did her that way. If she had gone of her own free will she might have broken her vows."

"My mother's not like that, she won't ask to come back," Draco told him, wincing as the needle stuck a tender spot. "Ow," he said impatiently.

"The other arm will be worse, we always start on the least tender one," Blair said with a grin. "Relax, float on the pain. Pain is a part of life that we all must have to enjoy the happiness. That's why life's a balance."

"No more hippy sayings, please," Snape told him.

"I wasn't aware you were one of them," Xander told him.

"I wasn't originally. I was adopted before I went on my first spying mission," he admitted. "It was what saved me from falling into a dangerous trap." He switched sides, letting Methos lay that charm. "What is Justinius' daughter's name?"

"Holly."

"Willow and Holly?" Methos asked.

Xander nodded. "Holly is my niece. Justinius was an exiled son above Katya. Grandma Des kicked him out because he went too dark for her tastes. He married and had a few children. Most of them seem to have passed on during the first war, but...." He hissed. "Ow." He took a few deep breaths. "Holly is like Willow, only light now. She's Willow's opposite."

"Interesting." He finished with the charm and touched it, making Tipsy smile at him since he sent it to her. "This one works."

"Charm their marks from me to call only me," she requested.

"Of course." He walked over to do that for her. "Which pantheon did she swear to, Xander?"

"Isis."

"Hmm. Willow?"

"Not a clue. I think she's 'the Goddess is all of them in different disguises' sort. You'd have to ask her."

"I think I can do that." He turned when he heard the knocking, going out to see who it was. "How did you get here?" he asked the man on the other side.

"I don't know," Grissom admitted. "I picked up a folder from my desk and I found myself in the hallway leading down here. I followed the voices."

"Hmm." He looked around. "Catherine?" She came out of another room. "Bring him where you are. A portkey malfunctioned around him."

"Sure, Methos." She nodded Grissom to join her then closed the door. "What portkey?"

"This folder," he said, holding it up. "It came today by courier and was dropped onto the desk."

"It wouldn't have been Greg. He can't make portkeys," Catherine told him. Grissom looked at her. "He's not very good at it. He gets Nick to make all his. Him and Blair both."

"He's here?"

"Yeah, they're inducting new members," she said, sitting him down. "What's the folder on?"

"A case." He handed it over, watching as she read it. "I didn't think we dealt with this."

"We don't, magical creature mistreatment isn't our job. I'm guessing it came for Greg." She shrugged and put it down. "We'll figure it out later." She poured him some tea and handed it over, picking up her own cup to drink as well. "We've got about an hour's wait left."

"That's fine, I was on lunch anyway. The only thing I'm missing is the Sheriff asking me for early information."

She laughed. "Well, we know he won't declare you kidnaped. That would take attention away from him and give it to Brass."

"True. He'll think I'm ducking out on him, which I guess I am." He sipped his tea and moaned. "What's in this?"

"Xander had it sent up. That's how he makes tea. The odd sweet and sour taste is the cream. No one would tell me what animal it comes from."

Tipsy walked in and smiled at them. "Xander drinks unicorn cream. It's a family thing, they used to raise them," she said with a smile. She looked at the portkey, then snorted. "One of the locals sent it to Greg. That is a misfire of the highest magnitude. I'm going to have to get onto Penn to stomp him a few times." She kissed Grissom on the cheek. "Thank you for not yelling at my boys about Sarah. They did try to stop her but she was rather stubborn."

"Sarah can be that way," he agreed with a smile of his own. "By the way, Greg's little wind-up toy exploded yesterday. It pretty well blew out the lab's ventilation system."

She sat down next to him. "It was only supposed to go off if someone was harming him from a distance. The smoke screen was to allow him to apparate to safety without being seen."

"Then we'll have to check that out, won't we?" Catherine asked. "Penn Jillette is a wizard? Is Teller?"

"Yup," Tipsy said, giving her a grin. "Them and Copperfield. He nearly blew his cover by hiding things that were too big for the mirror trick to work on." She shrugged. "He got pounced. Penn's our local enforcer of good taste. I'll talk with him tonight after his last show. He's having a jazz ensemble in tonight."

"That's really interesting," Grissom pointed out. "They're doing what they normally would but pretending to do it our way."

Tipsy smiled at him. "One of these days, you're going to know too much," she warned.

"I never tell."

"Besides, no one listens to him most of the time," Catherine put in. "As long as he prefaces it with something about a bug." Grissom gave her a hurt look. "They don't. Sarah especially won't listen to anything about bugs."

"Good point," he sighed, getting comfortable. "Is there anyway to get me back to the station? I am supposed to be working tonight," he said with a small smile. "We're going back to Lady Heather's; one of her workers got caught helping a drug dealer launder money."

"Ooh," Catherine said, smiling at him. "Did you know that Sarah's been thinking about having Yun sent there?"

"I'm not surprised after what I heard he helped the officers do last Thursday," he said dryly.

Tipsy snorted. "What did her little gay man do?" she asked.

"He's a morale helper for the unit we work beside on night shift," Catherine told her.

Tipsy broke out in giggles. "Good on him," she said with a small, pleased-looking squint. "Couldn't happen to a nicer person."

"What did she do to earn the ire of your boys?" Grissom asked.

"She insinuated that I was a pedophile and sleeping with underaged kids, namely them." They winced. She shrugged. "That's why we set her up, though we did try to stop her from leaving with him. They nearly ruined everything by not going to the hotel they had a room in."

Grissom shook his head. "Poor Sarah. Her mouth got her into trouble again." He stood up. "Can you please send me back? I don't care what Greg's doing with his time off, but we'll need him again tomorrow if possible. We've just had an emergency rush for a rural town come through."

"Sure," she said with a hand wave. She pulled her wand and fixed the portkey, then quickly wrote out a note, which went inside. "When you get back, send this to Penn in my name, as Tip Top Ramvette. Just send it with a courier if you want." She waved and he fizzled out. "Cool, huh?" she said with a wink for Catherine. "Did you need to go back?"

"No, tonight's my night off. I'll go back with the Amazing Grego."

"Is that what he was calling himself?"

Catherine nodded. "Wearing a turban, making odd quips, all of it."

"Huh. I'll have to set Emilia onto his butt again." She sat down to gossip, she was so very low on that treat.

***

Buffy looked up as a man walked in through the Magic Box's door, then looked way up. "Um, hi," she said casually, grabbing her stake and positioning it just right. "Did you need some help?"

He smiled. "I'm Rubeus Hagrid," he said, nodding at her. "I'm here to make a delivery to one Buffy Summers?" Buffy raised her hand slowly. "You're just a little thing, aren't ya?" he asked, still smiling. "The last one'ya I saw was a bit bigger, looked like a champion beater." He pulled Willow in and stood her up. "I was asked by Professor Dumbledore to return this to ya. He said she's mostly fixed but her mind's still a bit wonky you understand. She's been poisoned by the chaos she's been usin' and he said he can't do much more with her except strip her of her powers and make her start over. He said that'd be an imposition and it's more up to her friends you understand." He leaned down a bit. "Professor Dumbledore's very nice, but he don't like to intrude. He's a great wizard."

"Okay," Buffy agreed, nodding. "Are you wizards like Xander?"

He laughed, even grabbing his stomach like Santa Clause. "Oh, no, I'm not at all like him. I'm nowhere near as powerful as he is, Miss Buffy. He's a bit more powerful than most," he said, giving Willow a nudge that nearly sent her crashing to the floor. "I'm not near that powerful. As a matter of fact, the Banes have him this weekend to initiate him into their secret society. They're all real fond of him and his apprentices. That Harry, he'll make a great Bane. They're all tough and strong. Not too sure about Malfoy, but Xander seems to like him enough to keep him." He patted Willow on the head. "I was told ta tell ya that you needed a magically confining room for her still yet. Once you've got it set up, I'll gladly release her and you can settle her in for the night and all that." The door opened behind him and he gave the creature standing there a look of awe. "Why, you're a Braxtonis demon," he said happily. "I haven't seen one of you yet up close." He walked over but the poor thing got scared and ran away from him. "Sorry, didn't mean ta scare you, just wanted a look see," he called after it.

Buffy looked at him. She could get to like having this guy around. "Hey, Hagrid, why don't you have a seat on the couch while I get Giles here," she said with a smile. "Maybe you can explain some of the odd things that Xander does. I don't understand him at all some days."

"Sure, not a problem. We've got some time on the charm yet." He settled himself down on the couch and watched as she used some instrument to call someone. "Is that one of them phellytones?"

"Yeah, it's a telephone, standard of the normal people's lives," she agreed with a smile as she hung up. Giles having a pager was much easier now. "Ron asked the same thing."

"Ron's a great kid. Not a bit'a trouble, not like those twins."

Buffy laughed. "I met them," she said happily. "I ended up with blue hair for a week."

"Yeah, they're bad about their pranks gettin' around. I'm sure their new wife will settle them down." She raised an eyebrow. "It's almost expected that they'll have to take her on tonight before they're initiated. Xander's in the same boat with his consort too." He shrugged. "It happens, the Banes will protect them all."

"Good. Now I have another reason to kick Xander's butt, he told me he was keeping the boy safe." She rolled her eyes. "What's the world coming to when your supposed best friend comes out of the closet as a wizard, doesn't help you with your wardrobe or moving furniture, and then gets married without telling you in advance?"

Hagrid laughed. "I'm sure he wanted to not add to your burden, Miss Buffy. He's nice like that most'a the time."

"Oh, yeah, I've met up with snarky and snide Xander recently," she agreed. Giles walked in and immediately looked at Hagrid and Willow. "Someone named Dumbledore sent her back with him. That's Rubeus Hagrid. He'll release her once she's in a magically confining space."

"I dare say that's unnecessary," Giles said carefully.

Hagrid stood up, looking down at him. "Professor Dumbledore said it was. She's been poisoned by the chaos she's been playin' with and he said he can't do more for her. Not even about the funny mental things she's been givin' off recently. He suggests that you strip her of all her magic and restart her back at the beginning, but that she's definitely not ready to be around normal folks yet." He looked over as the door opened and Ethan strolled in. "He'd know about that."

"What was suggested?" Ethan asked calmly. That man was too big for him to argue with.

"Dumbledore said to confine her tonight and to think about strippin' her magic and makin' her start over. She's been poisoned by the chaos she's been playin' with."

"That would be an ideal solution," Ethan agreed, nodding at Buffy. "Can you clean a room for her, dear? She'll need a safe room where she can't be hurt when she loses her temper." Buffy frowned at him but went to do so. "Thank you." He looked at Hagrid again. "Didn't I see you at the school?"

"I'm Keeper of the Keys and the teacher for Care of Magical Creatures," he said proudly. "Dumbledore trusts me to run all sorts of errands for him."

"I assume that everyone understands your position and keeps out of your way," Ethan said, starting a real conversation. "I don't remember much of the school, it was rather a blur," he said as he joined the couch where Hagrid must have been sitting. "Sit, please, it may take a while. Ms. Summers is undoubtedly strong, but even she can't move all the furniture in a room at once."

Hagrid settled himself again. "That's nice of ya. Is this your store?"

"I can only hope so one day soon," he said with a smile, then pointed at Giles. "For right now, it's his. "

Giles glared at him. "It will not happen, Ethan. After me, it goes to Dawn."

"Who is a delightful young woman, but not very skilled in the arts."

"She's as skilled as she needs to be," Buffy called, sounding very firm. "Do not taint my little sister, Ethan, or I'm kicking your butt again."

"Yes, dear, I wouldn't *dream* of teaching her how to access her natural gift, the one that would allow her to always be protected." He smiled at Hagrid as Buffy stomped out to glare at him. He smiled at her. "It really would be a big help. Anyone with any sort of sight can see that she's not *really* your sister."

"If worst comes to worst, I'm sending her to Xander," she said stiffly. "Do not go near my sister, Rayne."

"Fine, Ms. Summers. We'll deal with that issue after you rescue her the next time. I'm sure that will be relatively soon since one of Spike's new minions has been watching over her."

Buffy sighed, reminding herself that he was helping around town and keeping things calmer. "Fine, I'll hear what you have to tell me. Nothing more." She went back to her cleaning for Willow's convenience, throwing things around a little harder than she needed to. He would not taint Dawn, not while she was living.

Hagrid looked at him. "You're very strong to brave her temper," he told him.

Ethan patted him on the hand. "I'm often told I'm either that or very odd and stupid. Most take a while to figure out which."

Hagrid laughed, clapping Ethan on the arm. "I like you. "

"Thank you. I find you quite enjoyable to be around as well. Tell me, do you drink?"

"Just a pint now and again."

Ethan waved a hand. "When this whole thing is done with, would you like to grab one with me? There's probably a lot of stories you could tell me about Xander."

"Sure," he agreed, smiling at him. "He's a great wizard, nearly as great as Dumbledore."

"I'm sure he is, but his newest consort is quite the kicker."

"Ehh. Malfoy's been calmed by him. He tamed him." He winked. "It's a good thing too, Malfoy's a mouthy brat most of the time. Hopefully their wedding will calm all that."

"I'll have to find them a gift, I hadn't heard," Ethan told him, leaning closer. "When were they married?"

"Probably tonight. That way Malfoy could be initiated into the Banes."

"Ah." Ethan leaned back. "I would like to talk to them again. They were also very fascinating to watch."

"Beware of him, Mr. Hagrid, he never does anything that wouldn't benefit him," Giles said stiffly, going to help Buffy.

Hagrid looked at Ethan. "You're one's them?"

"I am a chaos sorcerer, but I'm most interested in learning about the other forms of magic. Xander's seems very fascinating and I wish I had heard of it sooner."

Hagrid nodded. "In that case, you really need to get to Diagon so you can go to the bookstore and pick up the beginning texts."

"That is a wonderful idea," Ethan agreed with a smile. "I'll whine until Xander brings me the next time I see him."

Hagrid laughed. "I'm sure he'll be plenty tired of whining by the next time you see him. Malfoys are known for theirs."

"I thought Draco behaved well under his new circumstances, but he was the virtual sex slave of Xander."

"Nah, Draco's got a curse on his family line. He can only have the one he takes as a consort."

"Hmm. A fidelity curse. That is one I hope never to be hit with." Willow moaned and he strengthened the magic around her. "There we are, no accidents waiting to happen this time. I'll see that she's stripped myself if I have to. She's known to cause a lot of problems and she lights up the magical spectrum like an arena lighting tower." Hagrid looked confused so Ethan pulled over a magazine to show him what an arena was.

He took the book to look through it. "What do they do there?"

"Play sports, have concerts, and things like that." Ethan shrugged. "It's for entertainment." He leaned closer again. "Which way do you really fly on a broom? There's a few quacks who say you fly brushy end first."

Hagrid frowned. "That'd ruin the tail. The wind would bend it all outa shape and it'd drag. You fly handle first, straddling it like it was a beast."

"That's what I thought. I'll have to find a way to show the misbegotten sometime. Some of the witches like Willow are fairly odd," he said at the confused look. "They do all sorts of odd things. One of them even said she flies her broom backwards and rides it side-saddle."

"You'd fall off," Hagrid snorted. "Don't listen ta them. Ask Xander, he's a whiz on a broom, him and Harry both. Ron's not so bad and neither's Malfoy but those two are wonderful at quidditch."

"I'm guessing that's a sport?" Buffy asked as she came back out.

Hagrid nodded. "It is. It's the wizarding sport. Played on brooms. Harry and Ron are ga-ga over it, they both play on their house team. Xander used to play a lot from what I heard."

"I'll have to have the shopping buddy explain that to me then," she said with a light shrug. "Okay, let's get Willow in there and close her in for the night." Willow made a small sound of protest. "Just until we're sure you're sane, Wills, you know I'd never hurt you." She walked the girl back there and let Giles put the restrictions around her. She saw his frown at the other room. "Let him help if he wants. If she is dabbling in chaos, Ethan can probably take her down and out, and it'd spare us having to hurt her," she said quietly. Giles looked at her, a shocked expression flowing across his face. "Sorry, but it might be necessary. I'm trusting the guys that trained Xander and the Xander-look-alike but not her for some reason. My slayer senses are going nuts on her, Giles."

"Fine," he agreed, integrating Ethan's own protections into his. He heard a door slam and looked out to see who it was. "Dawn's here."

"Hi, Dawnie, we'll be right out," Buffy called. "Willow's back but not all here yet."

"Wonderful." She looked at Ethan, a calculating look. "Why was I able to set fire to the vamp without thinking about it earlier?" she asked him. Hagrid stood up and she looked up at him. "Damn, you're huge," she said with a smile. "When I was younger, I would have loved getting a piggy-back ride from you. Hey, if you give them now, can I have one to blot out the fact that I used magic unconsciously earlier?"

Hagrid nodded at her. "I don't know what those are, but sure. I've never rode a pig."

She grinned. "Piggy-back rides are where little kids ride on the adult's shoulders and pretend that they're riding horses."

"Dawn, leave the nice man alone," Buffy ordered.

"Okay, but only if you tell me how I flamed the vamp without thinking about it. By the way, Spike's a tad bit pissed at me at the moment."

Ethan smiled at the girl. "You have innate magic with what you are. It reacted in your defense. You need to train it before you end up like Willow or you end up burnt out."

"I can handle that, thank you," Giles said stiffly.

"I'm all for learning, I scared myself," Dawn announced. "Plus, it'd keep Spike from growling at me."

"I've never met a real, live vampire before," Hagrid said hopefully.

"Didn't you see him during that reunion thingie?" Dawn asked.

Hagrid blushed and looked embarrassed. "Dumbledore asked me not to hound him with questions and to leave him be. I only saw him from across the room. I'd love to study a vampire for a bit."

"We can give you one," Buffy offered. "If it's one thing the Hellmouth has plenty of it's vampires."

Spike stormed in and ignored Dawn. "She's out of control," he said, pointing at her.

Buffy nodded. "She admitted she was. We're working on fixing it now, Spike. Sorry about the minion, though he was a skanky bit of hair." She shrugged. "Feel lucky he lived that long." She smiled at Hagrid. "If you take him, I'd be really thankful and won't jump Xander in the least when he gets back."

Spike spluttered. "I'm not goin' anywhere!" he shouted finally.

Hagrid touched Spike's hair with a smile. "But you'd be able to explain so much to me and the kiddies."

Spike backed away from him. "I was warned about you," he told him. Then he shrugged after considering it. He could easily get rid of some of his competition using this one. "C'mon, we'll hunt you down a fledge. The world won't miss them." He, Ethan, and Hagrid walked out, Ethan still asking questions of his own.

Dawn sighed. "Hello, having a small crisis here?" she said pitifully. "If this was a bad outfit, we'd be all over it. I *flamed* a vamp without meaning to."

Giles gave her a short hug. "It's easy enough to fix those sort of things, Dawn, and we'll watch you much more closely than we did Willow."

"Yeah, because she stole books," Buffy snorted. "Does she *have* to learn?"

"Yes," Giles said firmly. "Ethan was correct in that, it can use her if she can't consciously control it. I won't allow her to go farther."

"Fine," Buffy sighed. "Take her innocence and make her a mini-Tara."

"Um, Buffy, you remember I have cast things, right?" Dawn asked. Buffy glared at her. "Sorry. But that's fine, Giles. Now, please? I freaked myself badly."

"Which is why you won't turn out like Willow," he assured her, leading her into his office to start at the beginning.

Buffy sat down with her magazine again, glancing around. Willow's room was quiet. With that big guy here, the Hellmouth would be silent tonight. Gee, it looked like it was a night off. She grabbed her jacket as she stood up. "I'm going to the movies," she yelled as she ran out the door. That way no one could stop her. She was long gone before Giles could even look out his office door.

***

Xander woke up to the warm, comfy feeling of suffocating on someone's hair and tried to push it away but his hands were slapped at. He wiggled his bottom half and finally got free, taking deep breaths of clean, cold air. He gave a bleary glare at the thing that had been suffocating him, his consort's head, and stood up, intending on going into the bathroom. He realized he was in a large barracks-style room and that he wasn't quite sure where the bathroom was. He wandered toward the only door he could see but that was a closet. He shrugged and headed to the door he could 'feel', going out it and down the hall, scratching his head. The surprised 'eep' noise made him stop and look at Catherine, then shrug. "Bathroom?" She pointed, smirking at him. "Thanks." He went that way, not caring that he was nude.

"Damn, why aren't most men that unselfconscious?" she muttered, going back to the lounge to listen for more people getting up. She was watching over them, that was her job this time. She heard Xander come out and went to steer him back to bed, helping him make Draco his bodypillow this time instead of being used as one. "There you go," she whispered, leaving quickly. There were a lot of naked people in there and she didn't want to know why.

***

Back in Vegas, Gil Grissom looked up as someone knocked on his door, waving the nice man inside. "I see you got it?" The magician nodded, clutching the folder he had sent over earlier. "It took me to Tip Top's house and she had me send it to you."

"I saw. Thank you. How much do you know?" he asked as he closed the door.

"Greg had to tell me a lot because of the current war."

"War?"

"Said something about a psychopath who killed indiscriminately?" Grissom leaned back slightly, getting comfortable. "He's apparently helping the battles with his wife, Emilia. He said he was going to tell you."

"Emilia's finally married him?" Penn Jillette asked, still looking confused.

Grissom smiled and nodded. "She's a wonderful addition to the unit, even though Greg does pay more attention to her than to his work sometimes and she often comes to have him for his lunch breaks." Penn laughed. "I see you've met Emilia?"

"Yeah, I have. There was a conference a few years back where she was providing stress relief." He smiled. "So you know?" Grissom nodded. "And you're not a danger?"

"Greg had to tell me to explain his current rash of absences. I occasionally ask questions but there's a few of us who know some of it here. Greg was always a little odd."

Penn nodded. "I can see that." He stood up. "Since Greg hasn't memory charmed you, I guess you're safe enough. Anything like this, even if it's just one of us getting arrested, if you call me I've got the number of the people who deal with this stuff."

"I'm a CSI, I don't technically work on every case, but I'll pass that along, Mr. Jillette. The Detective who works with us is very understanding. Greg gave him bunny ears."

Penn laughed. "Yup, that's Greg to a tee. How long has this...war been going on?"

"He said Voldemort was raised last spring during the final trial of the tournament." He noticed the other man's knuckles turning white where he was gripping the folder. "He's been going back and forth all summer and so far this year has been over a few times. He's with the other Banes right now for initiation rites."

"But he is one."

"Yes, but they're doing that nice dark-haired guy, Xander, and his apprentices, Harry and Ron, and his consort Draco, plus I think Catherine said that the twins were going as well."

"Dark-haired guy Xander," Penn said thoughtfully. "What's his last name?"

"Around here, he either goes by Harris or Dumass."

"Alex Dumass is taking the Bane initiation?" he asked, his eyes going wider. Grissom nodded. "They don't need my help then. Tell Greg to call me when he gets back." He paused. "Harry and Ron? Harry Potter and Ron Weasley? The two currently at the center of the battles?"

Grissom thought back. "I think that was their names. I'm pretty sure the twins are Weasleys and Ron's their younger brother."

"Oh, shit," he said, starting to chuckle. "Tip Top's boys. I met them on their last trek through town. Tell Greg to call me and to bring over an explanation and pictures. This I've got to see. Thank you, Mr. Grissom. Have a pleasant evening." He walked out, heading back to his car so he could go home and think while he played music. He always thought better that way. "Wait until David hears about this," he said as he pulled out.

In the office, Gil went to talk to Brass. "You'll never guess who I just saw," he said in greeting.

"The news is all over the building. Why was he here?"

"Oh, he wanted to hear from Greg." Brass dropped his coffeecup and Grissom smiled at him. "He's apparently the top person in the area."

"Fine, I'll call him if something happens and Greg's not here." He went to get someone to clean up his mess and to take something for his headache. He came back and found Grissom a few minutes later. "Where is Greg tonight?"

"Doing some initiation rite with Xander and the boys, plus the twins."

"Joy. Hopefully he won't be bringing them in to work with him."

Grissom shook his head. "This is all about their secret society."

"You'd think that they wouldn't split themselves up that way." He went back to his office, going to have a drink now. Maybe he'd start thinking harder about having someone take the memories from him. He had officially reached the point where he didn't want to know anything else.

***

Harry whined and wiggled on his bed. "But I don't need to know that," he complained, his mind merged with the others. "I don't need that."

"Shut up and take it, Potter. You may someday and it's not like you'll have to practice it," the voice told him. "Apprentices don't get to pick what knowledge they're given."

"Fine," he said, stopping his resistance so everything started flowing into him again. He tried to block out the sexual experiences of the rest, but it wasn't working. He didn't want to know that much about his uncle's life. The fact that he wasn't *just* his uncle stunned him but he let it go. For now. He'd be facing Xander down soon. He felt the acknowledgment of that statement and let it go for now. He felt more information coming at him and braced himself. This time it was potions and it had a decided light feel to it. It must have been from Greg. The twins had already gone through his head, along with Tipsy, Alex, Ron, and most everyone else. He had enough charms and defense knowledge stuffed into his head to make sure that he only had to practice from now on. He would have to look up that Burnquist book when he got back. The voice soothed him and pointed out that it was a Restricted book and that they'd give him access to it in a few days. The potions stopped and new ones started, this time mixed in with genetics and chemistry. This one felt more rough and tight, so that must have been Greg and the other Professor Snape. He thought that people got more inflexible the older they became, not less. The mental voice slapped at him to concentrate and he turned his attention back to what was flowing past, adding to his mental table of contents. It was really fascinating. So that's what being with a woman felt like. The mental voice blushed but it went on.

Soon, he was floating in that sea of knowledge and one last thing happened, turning the sea into a puddle of pudding. Now he'd have to start working to pull things up. Though he did, at the last moment, push the state closer to liquid so he'd have easier recall. He was woken with a smack on his arm and a shouted, "Don't do that, Potter."

Ron looked over from his own bed. "It's probably easier for him to remember that way," he pointed out. He looked at Dumass. "You're in deep. Expect a long shouting match from Harry."

The twins walked over and tried to smother him with a pillow. "Do not die, Ron. Mum would be incredibly hurt if she knew what you had done last year!"

"Fine!" Ron shouted, trying to get away from them.

Harry looked over at them. "Leave him alone. Otherwise I'm telling your mother about what you did this weekend." They got away from Ron so fast it was like they apparated. Harry sat up and looked around. "Dumass?"

"Sorry, Harry, I was weak," he called back. "I was going to tell you someday but it's not really any different to me."

"Fine. We'll be talking." He scrubbed his eyes. "I feel nasty."

"You should feel very gritty and dirty," Emilia soothed, coming over to hug him. "That's just from the fighting. Don't worry, most of that will float off soon enough." She led him out to the bathroom and put him into a shower. She and the older Banes had done this at least once before. They were helping everyone else, though it appeared that Dumass and his consort had gone back to sleep. She gave them a smile. "They're so cute."

"They are," her husband agreed with a smile for her.

"They're like opposing magnets," Snape put in. "It's that difference."

"But they're not that different," Ron said, shifting to stand up. "Xander had a similar first childhood. They have families who are gone and have to support each other. In a lot of ways, Xander's just the nicer version of Malfoy, without the pure-blood crap."

"He had some in his day but life seemed to have cured that," Snape informed him. He looked the boy over. "Go bathe. Your headache will stop."

"When will this connected feeling stop?"

"It'll slowly ease its way to nothingness right before you go back to school," Emilia assured him. "It usually takes about three days." She pinched him on the nose. "You'll want to pounce her when you get back, Ron. Make her squeal in delight."

Ron grimaced. "Hermione's changed. She looks at me funny anymore," he complained. "It's like she's seeing someone different."

"She might be. Growing up is hard enough without the people you depend on to always be the same suddenly changing," Tip Top pointed out gently. "Shit, we all nearly had our world blown apart when Greg came out as a sexual, stalking predator of Emilia and James Potter finally grew up a bit." Ron snorted, smiling at her. "Really, it's all right. Either she'll fix this in her mind or she'll always be stuck at this mental age."

"It's one of those large steps that each person must take as they grow up," Snape agreed. "You must start to see people as they are, not the kind mental image you created for them." He stood up and wobbled but Greg held him steady. "I believe I want a bath as well."

"Go for it," Emilia said with a grin. She looked down at Draco and Xander, shaking her head. "We can't leave them in here." Everyone else left them alone to deal with them. "It's cold."

Greg leaned down and woke up Draco, earning a scowl. "If you stay in here you'll freeze. Go have your wedding night in your own bed."

Draco slowly smiled. "It is, isn't it," he said softly. He looked at Xander, then nudged him in the ribs a few times, earning a light swat. "If you get up, you can have sex," he said in his most purring voice. Xander opened an eye to look at him. "It's cold and it is our wedding night, but we have a room with a fireplace and locks waiting on us." Xander nodded and stood up, pulling Draco with him. Draco wiped the drool off. "I didn't know you slept nude."

"I can't sleep in clothes, I get tangled up," Xander said as he drug Draco away. He tucked them into his bed and snuggled back in. "Wake me up in the morning and I'll make you scream." He blew a kiss.

"Xander, it's our wedding night."

"Draco, if you don't have a headache, I'm going to share mine."

Draco forced the hard chin up and kissed Xander, making him moan. "I have a cure for your headache and it might transfer some of it over to me," he offered. "All I need is a little bit of encouragement."

"You need a bit more than that. I'm still really tired," Xander told him, starting to yawn. "See?" He gave him a gentle, soothing kiss. "I promise, before we go down to breakfast you can try out nearly everything that Catherine told you. For the next hour or so I'd like to finish my nap."

"If you wish. I'll lay here and get myself ready for you," he suggested.

Xander pinned both of Draco's hands to the bed. "No, you won't. I want to do that myself. You can't take away my fun, I'll pout," he said firmly, but he did smile at the end. "Help me take a nap and I'll make that need howl before we're done." He saw the ache in the younger man's eyes. "I promise, Draco, you're mine. I'm not leaving, but I can't do anything right now because I'm so tired. So just let me do this and I'll gladly give you such great pleasure that you'll thank your cousin by bowing at her feet." He yawned again. "I need to stop that," he said during it.

Draco gave him a soft kiss. "Fine. You'll nap for an hour and I'll jump you then." Xander smiled and snuggled back in under the pile of blankets. He waited until he heard the first snore to try and contact Emilia. She walked in a few minutes later. "Does someone have a sleep charm on him?"

She leaned down, checking him over. "There's a small one. We can't remove it until the bonds are set though. It could break our charm." Draco grimaced. "I promise, cousin, even if it's not tonight it's worth waiting for."

"But I need it," he hissed.

She looked him over then shrugged. "Let me find Methos. Maybe he can break one without the other. Or he'll know how to reapply it. That's a single use charm." She went to find their mentor, finding him in front of the fireplace with Juliette on his lap. "Hey, Methos?" He grunted and shifted to look at her, making Juliette moan. "We forgot to remove the sleep charm from Xander."

He licked his lips. "The bond won't set for three days."

"I know. Can we do one without the other?" Methos shook his head. "Then what do we do? Draco's on the verge of raping him in his sleep."

"Give me a few minutes to think," he ordered, going back to what he had been doing. She moaned deeper and he kissed her, making her fall over and whimper. "Thank you, Juliette."

"Not a problem, Methos. You're still excellent. You should come to Greece with me, my husband wanted to taste you as well."

He ran a finger down her arm. "I might be persuaded this summer." He looked at Emilia. "I can't think of any way."

"Neither can I, but Draco's about to explode."

"Hmm. We can't do a reapply, we set up the charm so it was single use on each person." He got comfortable, stroking his pretty plaything. "I don't know what to tell him. How long will the sleep charm last?"

"We've used it now for two weeks. Any time he's in a bed, he's tired."

"Then bring him out of the bed," Juliette suggested.

"For a first time?"

"Oh. Yeah, Dumass seems like one of the hearts and flowers type for a first time, and handcuffs and blindfolds the second," she added with a mean little smirk.

Draco stormed in. "Whatever it is, fix it," he demanded, pointing. "I can't take this any longer! I'm going to go insane!"

Emilia pulled him close to hold while Methos stood up. "He's coming to look it over now, Draco. Calm yourself like I showed you."

"I can't," he whined. "It's like water, it's raging through me and waterfalling into my cock."

Methos gave him a gentle kiss, which didn't get any response. "He has got it bad." He went into their bedroom to look Xander over, frowning at what he saw. They'd have to do a complete spell cleaning and doing so at any time might kill the binding. He called out to Philip and Nick, bringing them running. "Why wasn't he cleaned of charms before this?"

"We thought he had put most of them on himself," Nick said with a shrug. "The only things I could see were the shields."

"Not any longer," Philip told him. "Now there's all sorts of charms on him." He grimaced. "Who cast the frenzy one?"

"Could it have been cast during the dreaming?" Emilia asked from the doorway. "Greg and I both felt something funny going on. Harry was resisting and it was underlying that. Something snapped him out of it at one point I think."

"We'll have to completely spell clean him and then redo the binding charms," Methos announced. "Pull him back downstairs into the hot tub." He followed them down, bringing Draco with him. "We're working on him now," he said quietly. "Somehow a number of magics are on and around him."

"Will it unbind us?" Draco asked.

Methos gave him a look. "We'll try to get him rebound as soon as possible, Draco. If not, you will still be one of us and he'll be declared your spouse where the Banes are concerned." Draco nodded quickly. Methos held in his 'I hope this works'. Draco had bound himself to Xander first then to the group second.

***

In the Magic Box, Willow sat back and gave a satisfied smirk. No one would ever work magic on Xander but her. He was hers to command, part of her army.

The door slowly pushed open and Ethan stood there. "No more, young lady," he said quietly. She sneered at him so he casually tossed a fireball at her, making her scream and bring Giles running. "I felt her casting on Xander." Giles gave her a hard look. "We will be stripping her of her energy and starting over again. Get your newest student somewhere safe. She'll absorb it otherwise."

"If you need me to do that, I might be able to handle it," Dawn offered.

"No, dear, you've got enough energy and this could trigger yours into overloading you and killing you. Call Spike and tell him to take you home."

"I'll call the not-Xander," she said, heading for the phone.

"Bind her," Ethan ordered. "She'll be going with me tonight."

"I can do what's necessary," Giles defended.

Ethan gave him a dry look. "It shows in how you've let her get this bad, Ripper. You can't harm her. Whether it's by coercion or not I don't know but you can no more hurt her than you could Buffy during her trials," he finished quietly. A loud 'crack' announced a visitor. "Thank you for being so swift."

"What's up with the Dawnmeister?"

"She's in danger if she's around and unshielded while we strip Willow of her magics," Giles told him.

"Fine, I've got a few very nicely shielded rooms. Come on, Dawnie, you can help me do some research." He took her hand. "Now you want to hold on tight and try to focus on my energy, all right?" She nodded and they left with a louder 'pop' noise.

"Ethan, are you sure?" Giles asked.

Ethan rounded on him. "The girl just put multiple curses on the boy who was supposedly her best friend ever. The one she avowed as her brother before her Goddess. I'm not leaving her as a danger to others. Even if I have to bloody well take her to Angelus to have her turned and trained she's being fixed! Now you can either help or not!"

"Fine," Giles said quietly, going to call Xander's special cellphone. He got the voice mail. "Xander, it's Rupert Giles. Willow placed multiple spells on you. We're working on her now so please stay there for a few days." He hung up again. "There, it's done," he said sadly.

"Thank you." Ethan grabbed the girl and created a small portal, taking her somewhere else to do what had to be done.

Giles silently cried. He had let them down so many ways. This was all his fault.

***

Ron picked up Xander's cellphone and brought it down to the pool area. "Someone from Sunnydale just tried to call him," he announced as he walked in.

Draco snatched the phone. "That's the whiny ponce's shop," he said, opening it to listen to the message. He frowned and hit the replay button, handing it to Methos while he went to hit something. He would get Rosenburg for this.

Methos hung up and put the phone aside. "Now that we know who, we can wait a bit and see if it all fixes itself soon or not," he offered.

"Can we really?" Draco asked dryly.

"If we clean everything that she did off him, then we've got a good chance that the binding will be broken permanently, boy."

"Can you tell what else she laid on him?" Draco asked, crossing his arms.

Emilia cleared her throat. "Mostly compulsions. She wanted someone to be her warrior and protector it appears." She looked at Draco. "Which would break your bond on him."

"Can I fix this?"

"If you can get him to reject everything but the binding, yes," Methos agreed. "If even a touch of it remains we can easily redo it. We've had to redo a partial one after it was burned once."

Draco nodded and climbed in next to Xander, waking him again. "It's me," he said gently.

"What time is it?"

"Time for you to get off your lazy ass and repudiate Willow," Draco said dryly. Xander glared at him. "Test yourself."

Xander looked at himself, then whimpered. He closed his eyes and did a full scan of his body, moaning in pain. "Who?"

"Rosenburg. The ponce called and said they're working on her again."

"Xander, you'll have to shove them off you yourself," Methos told him gently. "If we do it for you, it could break the Bane binding and we probably won't be able to put it back."

"It wasn't meant to be?" Xander asked.

Methos gave him a gentle pat on the arm. "It was," he assured him. "You were made to be one of us, but we can't spell clean you until the bond sets in and that'll take about three days."

"One of them's wound its way into the binding anyway," Draco noted, holding up Xander's arm. He could feel the wrongness in the charm. Methos tested it then went to hit something. "Is it fully broken?"

"It is," Methos agreed. "Out of the pool. Since someone did that to him, we might be able to put it back on. If not, there's always the consort's binding. We'll make you retake your vows." Ron helped Draco out and the older Banes present gathered around to zap Xander clean and free of all external magics, then Draco stepped in and laid his own binding back on the man, making it into his personal shield. No one was going to touch him again. Xander was taken back down and the vows redone.

***

Greg wandered back into work with Catherine beside him, looking exhausted. "Didn't it go well?" Warrick asked worriedly. "Was there an attack?"

"Sorta," Greg said with a shrug. "Not from the bad guys, just a friend who's went bad attacking one of the new ones." He sat down at the meeting table since that's where nearly everyone else seemed to be heading. "It'll be fine. Dumass has a very weak bond to us and his consort is just barely stronger. It's mostly one way thanks to his wonderful friend. We'll have to remark him and possibly add a second one. He was possessed and forgot to tell anyone about them. They let his best friend, Willow, who has recently gone bad herself, do things against him." He put his head down as Grissom walked in. "How did you like Sweden?"

"It seemed very nice, what little I saw of it," he said with a worried look. "Are you all right?"

"I'm fighting my homicidal urges to go pounce a young witch until she begs for mercy."

"Ah. The person the folder was sent to wants you to call him." Greg looked at him. "The local top dog?"

"Penn?" Grissom nodded. "Cool. I'll do that after the meeting." He sat up and leaned back. "Not even Emilia could keep me from harming her right now. She nearly killed the poor guy."

"Why?" Nick asked.

"Because she wanted the power and wasn't careful in how she got it," Catherine told him. "She went to the dark and then she tried to force him to do things." She shrugged. "It happens in all forms of society."

"True, it does," Sarah agreed from her seat. "We've got an open case of that right now, a husband wanting what his wife was born having."

Grissom nodded. "That's very true. Let's start there."

***

Xander looked at the bindings on his arms. They were skewed beyond belief. He looked at the shop in front of him and then took a deep breath, walking himself in. This was the person Methos had sent him to, hoping this person could fix it. "Hello," he said quietly. "I have an appointment. Harris?"

The receptionist led him back to a room and left him in there, then a dark-skinned man walked in. "How can I help you today, Mr. Harris."

Xander rolled up his sleeves. "It's ancient tribal magic but my best friend screwed with it while it was being laid." The man opened his mouth. "Adam sent me."

"Ah." He pulled a chair over to look at it. "A scout's marking, very nice. What was that supposed to say?"

"Banes. It's a secretive society of higher wizards and witches."

"I've heard of them," he agreed. "It was to let you share and talk with the others?" Xander nodded. "Then we'll see if I can undo it." He paused and looked up. "Oh, no, not again."

Xander walked over to the window and looked outside. "That's the biggest fyarl demon I've ever seen," he noted. He looked back at the Shaman. "Do you usually get those? I only get the smaller versions on the hellmouth."

The man smiled. "Sometimes. Here, let me fix this first. You'll probably need help and we have a few more minutes." He sat Xander down again and slowly uncurled most of the script, slowly unbinding and unkinking the charm that was laid as part of it. He got it most of the way finished then sat back. "That's about all I can do."

"At least I can feel a few of them," Xander said, bowing to him. "I thank you." He handed over a large ruby. "For your troubles. Adam heard you needed one." He stood up and looked out the window again. "We should deal with that."

"That is not my form of magic."

Xander straightened up. "It's a good thing it's mine then, huh?" he asked with a grin before walking out into the sunlight. He looked around, seeing where the demon was heading to. Central Park should be about clear this time of day and year. He flagged down a cab. "Central Park, where the big, glowing thing is," he ordered, pointing it out for the driver. It sped off, taking him there. While he traveled, Xander called out to his bondmate, making him groan in his current class.

"Mr. Malfoy, what is wrong?" Professor Flitwick asked him. "Did you get hurt?"

Draco looked at him. "No, Xander's just run into a seventy-foot demon in Central Park in New York City. He's asking for help, sir. May I be excused?"

"Go," he said with a tolerant smile. "Seventy feet? Does he know what it is?"

"He said he's never seen one over six feet on the Hellmouth, sir, but he said it's a Fyarl." He gathered his things together and went to talk to the Defense teacher, rudely interrupting his lesson to grab a book from his personal office. Methos stomped in after him. "How would a Fyarl demon get to be seventy feet tall?" he asked.

Methos raised an eyebrow. "Some stupid idiot playing with it?"

"I'll tell Xander that it's probably a spell then." He started to move but Methos stopped him. "It's in Central Park."

"Damn," he sneered. "Fine. I'll send him some help." He let the boy go, watching as he headed out to apparate off. Methos took a deep breath before touching his arm, calling out the calvary for the new people. Only Dumass would find something like that.

Yay, Us.

Xander and his crew landed back in the UK and looked around the airport. "Well, we're back," he noted tiredly. "How do we get to the Leaky from here? I don't have anything changed over."

"Easy," Harry said, equally as tired. That had been one long fight. He led the way outside, then held up his wand. A large, double-decker bus roared up and stopped beside him. "The Knight Bus," he said with a slow smile. "Hey, Stan," he said as the door opened. "How much to head back to the school?"

"I can only get as far as Hogsmeade," the driver noted, nodding at the others. "Friends of yours, Neville?" he asked with a grin.

"Yeah, my personal guru and teacher, my fellow apprentice, and the guru's husband," Harry said lightly. "How much?"

"Say three galleons for each of you and a sickle more for the beds and a toothbrush?" He looked at Xander, then at Draco. "Though, I'll have to ask that you refrain from anything funny until you get off so you don't disturb anyone."

Draco waved a hand. "I don't care. Xander, pay the man." He followed Ron up the stairs and found an empty bed.

Xander glared after Draco but he did pay the fare. "Thanks. However close you can get us is fine." He nodded and headed up after Harry, finding a bed next to his consort. Draco started to climb in with him. "We can't do anything and I'm still sore, Draco."

"Fine," Draco pouted sullenly. "Be that way then."

"He'll shag you later, Malfoy, get over it," Harry said as he climbed into his own bed. The bus's engine sped up. "Hang on." They grabbed something as the bus lurched and they were off. "We'll be back around dinner."

"Cool with me," Xander agreed, closing his eyes. He kicked off his shoes and decided he would like to be covered up, there was a slight breeze. He snuggled in and quickly fell asleep.

Draco looked at him and then got up and slid in behind Xander, laying on top of the covers to hold him. It always seemed to make him have pleasant dreams when he held his consort. He heard Weasley say something and looked over at him.

"Nothing. Go to sleep, Malfoy. I'm sure we're in for it when we get back."

"Dumbledore can leap," Draco said quietly, snuggling down again. Xander was very warm.

Harry looked at Ron. "Did you think it was interesting who came to help us?"

"I saw that movie," Ron told him, starting to frown again. "I thought it was just a movie."

"I'm glad that one of the two of them was on the East Coast," Draco put in. "We needed someone who had such varied knowledge of the city."

"Yeah, but it was still strange." Harry looked over at him. "The next time we have a chance, I'll let you watch the movie we're talking about." Draco shrugged and closed his eyes. Harry looked at Ron. "Think we'll get Filch or Snape for detentions?"

"Filch," Ron said dryly. "Snape's not that bad a punishment." Ron fluffed his pillow a bit. They had both come at Methos' call and had rushed out after Draco, not taking anything but their wands with them. Xander had charmed their way past customs so they were clear on that front, but now they were going to have to face down the Headmaster. He was not looking forward to it, knowing by some strange son's logic that his parents would also be there. He closed his eyes and decided to rest now, while he still could. They'd be spending months in the Forbidden Forest with Filch for this.

***

In Vegas, Greg turned up the tv in the break room, frowning at it. Slowly, his hands drifted to his hips and his scowl became Snape-like.

"What is that?" Grissom asked.

"Fyarl demon. A slime shooter that should only be human height," Greg said absently. He blinked when the newscaster announced that it had been a publicity stunt gone wrong. "Yeah, keep the delusions, dear, you'll need them some day." He flipped off the tv and went to call his Master by disapparating home. Now he knew why everyone had warned him not to move to LA or New York. Strange things happened there at regular intervals. Snape's head appeared as soon as his floo connected. "Fyarl demon?" he asked.

Snape grimaced. "Dumass was there. His consort and his apprentices all ran out of here without much explanation."

"I'll send on a copy of the paper," Greg said dryly. "I didn't feel anyone call."

"Methos did it." He smirked at him. "Why would you have went anyway? Aren't you supposed to be at work?"

"Well, yeah, but there's not many of us over here right now and I expected to at least have felt the warning and request go out."

"I'll check with Methos. He may know why it didn't," Snape agreed, signing off.

Greg grimaced. "Just what I need, more trouble from my tattoo." He apparated back to the changing room, startling Warrick. "Sorry, had to run home to make a call," he said as he left again. He stomped back to his lab and sat down to think while he ran routine tests. Something was going on.

***

Xander was woken by a gentle shake, a different experience for him. He opened his eyes and the man put a finger over his lips, nodding behind Xander's back. He wiggled and felt Draco laying there and smiled, nodding. "How long?" he whispered.

"Maybe twenty more minutes," the conductor told him. "The other two are already downstairs."

"Thanks. I'll get him up." The conductor nodded and Xander flipped over slowly, smiling at the peaceful picture Draco made as he slowly blinked awake. "You're adorable when you're confused first thing in the morning," he said with a grin. "You look like a little kid."

"I'll spank you for that later," Draco promised, then he yawned in Xander's face. Xander took the opportunity to give him a deep kiss, which was a sure way of waking Draco fully. "Thank you." He grinned. "Are we nearly there?"

"The conductor said we have about ten more minutes."

"Good." Draco sat up and stretched, then watched as Xander stood up and did the same so he had more room. "Do you think we'll be in a lot of trouble?"

"Probably," Xander said dryly. "Only one way to find out." He held out a hand and Draco took it, allowing himself to be helped up. "C'mon, let's join the other boys." He used his wand to make the bed then led the way down the stairs, joining Ron and Harry at the window. "I remember these woods. They used to be a lot bigger though."

"Careful tree-cutting and regrowth," Harry told him. "Corporate robbers can't leave an unspoiled piece of ground untouched."

"Good point." Xander patted him on the back. "If I didn't tell you earlier, you both did excellently with the demon. You worked together flawlessly."

"They've got experience," Draco snorted.

Harry looked at him, then suddenly grinned as a thought sure to irritate Draco came to mind. "Since you're married to a good guy, does that mean that you're going to be with us the next time we have to face the big, ugly sucker down?" he asked facetiously.

Draco shuddered. "No!" He looked at Xander. "I need a long cuddle to get that image out of my mind." Xander gave him a kiss on the forehead, making him smile. "That's a start."

"I'm going to be there, but I won't force you, Draco." Xander turned back around as the bus lurched to a sudden stop, looking out the window. "Hey, it's Hogsmeade and it's still light," he said happily. He led the way off the bus, letting everyone else come behind him. He smiled and waved at the driver and conductor before the bus was off with a loud bang. "Wow. I like that thing. I'll have to remember it."

Ron looked around the town. "Things are still open," he noted. "Xander, can we go do a bit of sweets shopping? I *really* need some chocolate."

"Sure," Xander agreed, leading the boys that way. He even spoiled them by buying them a huge bag of sweets, which they would have to share. Draco didn't like that plan but he went with it as he walked up to the school. He also stole one of the peppermint imps and popped it into his mouth as the school came into view. "Here we are, safe again," Xander announced. "That concludes another exciting trip in the lives of the Hellmouth's Warriors. See us next week for an exciting new adventure."

Harry and Ron were giggling as McGonagall opened the door. "What are you laughing at?" she snapped.

Ron pointed at Xander. "Him." He grinned at her. "Headmaster?" She nodded, giving him a tight-lipped look that on normal people meant their underwear was too tight. "My parents?" She nodded again and the look got a bit more mean. "Harry, chocolate?" he asked as they walked in. Harry handed over a large piece of chocolate candy. "Thanks. Have some yourself, we'll definitely need it," Ron sighed.

McGonagall glared at Xander. "You risked their lives!" she said angrily. "How could you do that to us!"

Xander gave her a small hug. "They weren't in that much danger. The majority of the danger was because New York's small, exclusive academy showed up and they're clueless." Draco giggled as he followed Xander inside. "Ah, it's almost like a third home," he quipped as they went up the stairs to the headmaster's office.

"I can have you readmitted," Dumbledore offered as soon as they walked in. "You are of the proper age and a year here might do you good, Mr. Dumass."

Xander shuddered. "No thanks. Hey, Hat, stick up for me before you have to try and figure out where I fit now."

The Sorting Hat woke up and looked at Dumbledore. "If you bring him back as a student, I refuse to touch his head," it announced. "He has been sorted twice!" Draco cackled. "Speaking of, let me check that one," it said. Draco hid behind Xander, making the hat snort. "Remember, young man, I can have you put into Hufflepuff and I will if you bring that beast back in here." It went quiet again.

"That's an excellent reason to not come back," Draco said quickly. "I'd make a terrible Hufflepuff. I'd have to gossip. I'd have to be *nice*. I'd even have to be *happy*!" he wailed.

Xander pulled him around for a hug and a pat. "Don't worry, babe, I won't let you be resorted. You won't have to gossip or be nice." Draco rested against him, giving him a secretive smile for their play-acting. "See, I can't come back," he said happily.

"Unless we put you into Slytherin or Gryffindor," Snape said smugly from his seat. "Of course, you'd be better off over there. That way Mr. Malfoy would have to learn self-control."

Xander snorted. "Cousin, I know rooms all over this place where we can hide and shag," he pointed out. "I'm sure he wouldn't mind reviving my old haunts."

"As long as they've been cleaned," Draco admitted. "I'd feel strange if we walked in there and found people's panties from so long ago." Xander pinched him and he shrugged. "I would. Who knows whose it would be?"

"Good point," Xander agreed, giving him a grin. "I promise, I won't share anything about my past lovers except my varied and enormous experience at giving and receiving pleasure."

"Enough," Dumbledore pleaded. "Xander, if you stay much longer, the Ministry will force you to attend classes again."

Xander grimaced. "What would I do? I took everything but Divination and Arthrimancy. Besides, I am nineteen."

"Take a room in town," Snape told him.

"I can't hold out that long," Draco pointed out.

"Perhaps you should have thought about that before you got joined," McGonagall said from behind them.

Draco looked back at her. "Do you remember the library incident?" Her lips pursed again but she nodded. "That was going to happen for at least another two years, on and off at irregular intervals as I got overly stressed, or until I found ultimate control and a consort."

"Emilia...." Snape started.

"My cousin was a virgin until she got with her husband," Draco said firmly. "I haven't been one of those in nearly two years. She had it *much* easier, just because she was a girl. Girls have it much easier in these things."

Xander nodded. "True. Valena had a lot more control than Draco does."

"We'll make sure Mr. Malfoy has enough time off now and again to stop all such outbursts," Dumbledore said gently. He looked at the boys. "I should expel you for leaving that way."

"You wanted the seventy-foot slime shooter to take over New York?" Ron asked, looking confused. "It's not like they could have handled it, sir."

Harry nodded, stepping closer to Ron. "Really. We saw their Academy and they were really clueless. Their sixth year Defense class came and they were going to use a stunning spell because that's as far as they had gotten."

Xander nodded. "Yeah, I asked the teacher but she said it wasn't necessary to do more than personal defense with her students," he agreed. "Outside of Mr. Murray, we were kinda it."

"As in..." Snape asked, waving a hand. Xander nodded, grinning at him. "I thought that was a movie."

"It was," Ron told him. "Only him and the guy who played Egon were real." He shrugged at the incredulous look. "Mr. Murray showed up to help. He's sorta the patron saint whenever he's around."

"The growth spell was really pretty neat though," Harry offered. "It took six tries to figure out how to counter it. We learned how to unravel curses and spells today. A valuable lesson for our future working environments."

Xander patted him on the back. "You got the theory down very well too, Harry. You too, Ron. Just think, the kiddies thought that a good 'Finite Incantantum' would have stopped it." The whole group laughed.

Arthur Weasley cleared his throat. "What was the danger in this?" he asked gently.

"Fyarl's shoot snot," Xander told him. "Nasty crap, but still snot. The biggest threat was being stepped on as it tried to get at the person who had done this to it. Who, by the way, was a wizard like Willow." He beamed at Draco. "He figured that part out, that it was external magic, which was what allowed the other two to unravel it."

"Then I'm very impressed with your performance, but that does not excuse running out of class and missing a day and a half," Dumbledore said firmly.

"It's not like we're not ahead," Ron pointed out, sitting down and crossing his feet. "Harry and I are both ahead in everything but Potions."

"Which you are hereby expelled from," Snape announced as he stood up. "Mr. Malfoy, come to my office once you are done here," he said coldly.

Draco looked at him. "I am married, Professor, you may call me by my married name," he said in the same voice. "I'd rather not be associated with that lech who donated his seed to my creation."

Snape raised a brow. "Really?" Draco nodded. "That's fine, but your mother is waiting on you in my office, and I dare say that may upset her."

"I didn't make her marry the bastard," Draco pointed out. "You can tell her I said that." He crossed his arms. "I'll see my mother shortly. You may tell her that also."

Snape gave him a look. "Not until after we have a discussion," he pointed out before leaving the office for calmer environments.

Xander patted Draco on the back. "Calm down, he can't make us stay apart for very long," he soothed. "Your mother will back you up on this." Draco gave him a grateful look. "Bottom line, Albus. Detentions, suspensions to towers, or are they formally mine?"

"I believe that they'll be having a month of detentions with Mr. Filch," Dumbledore said genially.

"Pay up," Ron said, holding out a hand. Harry put a galleon in it with a grimace.

"Gambling too?" Molly asked now that the mute charm was taken off.

"Just on which one we'd have detention with," Ron said, giving her a grin. "We weren't in much trouble, mum, don't yell. I've been in more just helping Harry."

Molly opened her mouth but her husband patted her on the hand. "I believe we'll be discussing that, Ron. You as well, Harry."

"I tried to keep him out of it," Harry said quickly in the spirit of self-preservation. "I didn't make him help me."

Dumbledore laughed. "Fine. That will be after dinner." He stood up. "All of you are to get cleaned up and changed, then go to dinner. Mr. Dumass, you will be staying," he said when Xander started to follow Draco. Everyone else left, Molly and Arthur following Harry and Ron to chew them a new one and Draco going to change. "Alex, you know you can't stay around the school," he said gently, sitting back down.

"Albus, you know I can't be that far from him," Xander pointed out. "Since I'm over the age of attendance, I can't go here. Would you like to suggest something else?"

Dumbledore sighed. "There are two solutions to that dilemma. You can either give Draco a portkey to your side and he may use it once a week, on the weekends. Or you may find some way to be useful to the school." He looked the young man over. "I am aware that you do not want to attend school with us. That is perfectly reasonable. Your last time here was rather upsetting for many of the student, if only because you stole everyone's girlfriend and most of the boyfriends." He gave him a slight smile. "Talking with the professors hasn't found you an opening either. Methos may allow you to fill in now and again when he wants a day off, but no more than that. We don't need a permanent tutor either."

Xander considered it as he sat down. "Albus, to be truthful, the farther apart Draco and I are, the worse his condition will get. I don't really want to go here again. I never wanted to step foot in this school again when I got the message about the reunion. I'm open to good suggestions but I don't know what you want me to say."

Dumbledore sighed and nodded. "I understand. You could make a new map of the school. Harry's map is a tad bit wrong in places." Xander looked at him. "That would at least take you two months. That would get you to the holidays and by then I expect Mr. Malfoy to be desiring some time alone." He smiled. "If you like, we can do that."

"I'll talk it over with Draco tonight," Xander agreed. "Any other ideas?"

"Not unless you want to find a new subject and teach it?"

"I could teach cursebreaking," Xander pointed out. "There are others in the school who want to try it out. Speaking of, I need to call the goblins on behalf of a student who wanted to know about guarding positions." He grabbed a quill and paper, writing it out.

"Mr. Goyle has reevaluated his demands on his son and won't make him get a job any longer."

Xander shrugged. "It wouldn't hurt for them to come up and promote their program anyway. They always need people." He shifted, getting more comfortable. "Did you offer Bill the chance to revamp the map of the school?"

Dumbledore chuckled. "He said he'd rather be eaten than stay here, he left for home last week," he admitted. "It's not just make-work, it's something we've been putting off for a while now, Alex."

"Sure, I can do that. It's not like I have so much to do at home, outside of gathering things that have disappeared from the family home." He shrugged. "If Draco agrees, I can do that. I can teach them all about mazes and hidden rooms while I'm doing it."

"As long as the boys stay in class," Dumbledore responded.

Xander grinned at him. "Albus, the kids know everything I and most of the other Banes know. They need practice, not theory."

Dumbledore considered it. "Next year, they can have all the practical application they could desire, but for now they are to act like normal sixth years, Alex. No matter how advanced they are, I cannot allow them to skip a grade or allow them to run wild over the school. Other students are starting to wonder why they don't get such privileges."

"I'm betting someone's pointing out that they're Harry and Ron, and that they're probably doing stuff for the war," Xander offered.

Dumbledore nodded. "True, but it's also Ms. Granger who's been one of the disgruntled, their best friend and cohort. It's getting bad, Xander, and the boys need to have a normal educational experience." Xander raised an eyebrow. "As normal as possible," Dumbledore admitted. "On their breaks, you can take them and spoil them all you want. I'll even allow them to be checked out for weekends now and again if you can prove it's a training experience. I cannot allow you to have them running willy-nilly about the school. Mr. Potter's future may well depend on something that a teacher knows that you do not."

"Fine," Xander sighed. "I'll take the mapping job, go back to training them, and then we'll deal with extraordinary circumstances later."

"Thank you. I had no doubt that your most recent excursion was necessary and educational, but the boys really didn't need to know that."

"Actually, they did," Xander said as he stood up. "Harry, Ron, and Draco learned the difference between internal magic, like ours, and external magic, like Willow's and Ethan's. They also learned how to warp and unravel spells and charms. Between the three of them, they could probably destroy a good portion of the school." He nodded and left, going to tell Draco the good news.

Dumbledore groaned and put his head down, putting his arms over it. "Why do I do this to myself?" he asked the wood he was resting on.

***

Molly looked up as her son walked into the conference room they were using, giving him a tight-lipped smile. "Good. Close the door." She noticed his look around for his father. "He'll be in later, after we have a discussion about your paychecks, young man."

Ron looked at her, then shrugged. "I don't have another vault, mum, and I don't mind if you use some of it now and then." He sat down beside her on the couch, but turned to look at her. "It's more convenient for me this way."

She stared him down but he didn't change his story. "We do not need it, Ronald, and you will quit."

Ron leaned closer. "Mother, bugger off," he said gently, then he smiled. "It's a son's prerogative to take care of their parents if they want to." His smile picked up. "Think of it as a start on a retirement fund or something."

"We have one of those," she said firmly.

He snorted. "Mum, I know how much dad makes. I want you to be able to live off the money once he's ready to chuck it all for an easy life of tinkering." He leaned back. "If you continue to complain, I'll have to add more."

She grimaced. He was trying to be sweet, but he didn't need to. "Ron, when we're ready to retire, we'll be inviting one of you and your family to come live with us and take care of us in your old age. We'll have everything covered and there won't be any need for such things."

"What about traveling a bit, mum? You could do that if you had some money. Maybe go see Bill and Charlie soon?"

"Gracious, Ron, we can do that now if we really wanted to! With only you and Ginny left, and the others making decent paychecks, the money goes farther."

"Mother, I'm not the only one helping your retirement, and the present finances as well."

"I know, and I've yelled at the twins about it a great number of times," she said firmly. She pulled something from her pocket. "Since you're an apprentice cursebreaker, you get a reduced rate on a vault of your own. Since Xander is a freelance, you only have half the fees the rest of us do," she said as she put a key into his hand. "I do not want to see any more unauthorized additions to the family vault, Ronald."

"Mom, stuff it," he said quietly. "I'm doing what I think is right. If you don't like it, yay. Don't use it. If you need it, it'll be there." He handed the key back. "That was only a tenth of my commission from the Sunnydale haul," he said, sounding very mature. "Xander and Harry helped me put most of the rest of it away so I'd have it to live off of for a while yet, plus I'm still getting paychecks. Even if Xander spends himself poor buying back everything that was stolen out of his family's home, I can always go work for Gringotts itself and live off my interest." She looked stunned. "My two percent of the commission was more than enough for me to live off of forever, mother, even if all I do is sit around in my underwear all day and read comic books." He stood up and put the key into her sweater pocket. "Now that we've gotten that settled, are you going to complain to me now about helping take on the snot shooter?"

She grimaced, staring up at him. "Ron, we really don't need it."

"Right now, you don't. Some day you might. What happens if Dad or you get sick?"

"We've got insurance."

"And if he gets fired for this thing with the Ministry?"

"There are other jobs, ones that aren't as demanding."

Ron put his hands on his hips. "Mother, listen to me on this, okay? I know what I'm doing. I work in a dangerous field. I do dangerous things like force myself to follow Harry around when he's in the middle of trouble. There's every chance this war is going to be the end of me and I'd rather you had the money than the Ministry in taxes." He sighed and looked up, stretching his neck before looking at his mother again. "You can fuss all you want. Bill and Xander both know how to work it so you won't know that I do such things. The only reason you know now is because we told you that there was a small addition to the vault."

"Actually, the bank did," Molly said dryly. "We still do not need it."

"Tough, take it!" he said angrily. "Do not fuss and whine at me, mother! I won't have it! I will not have you unprotected financially! I'm a good son and I'm leaving it there, whether or not you like it." He stomped off, going to sulk in his room. Why wasn't she happy about this? It was like she wanted to punish him for taking care of her and his father. It sucked and he was tired of it. He stomped back down to the common room and right to the fireplace, sitting down to talk to someone with some sense, the one who had helped him see it was a nice gesture and that he wasn't damaging their pride. "Buffy Summers," he called out. Her head spun and she shook it briefly. "Sorry," he said with a grin. "Never taken a floo call?"

"Nah, but it's a nice change. What's wrong, Ron?"

"Oh, a few things. Mom grumped at me because I added to the family vault. We got a month of detention for dealing with the seventy-foot fyarl demon. Things like that," he said bitterly.

She grinned. "Seventy feet? How?"

"Growth charm," he said, leaning closer. "It was really neat. I never knew New York was that big or that it had all that stuff in it. Draco had the cab take us past this whole street of shops with pretty clothes in the windows while he drooled."

She laughed. "This I want to hear about. Is this pay-by-the-minute?"

"Nah, not as far as I know," he admitted with a grin. "Besides, it'll just be my next paycheck if it is. I needed someone not from my family." Ginny cleared her throat from behind him. "Mum's got her back up, I'd be careful. Go away."

"Fine," she said, backing away from him. "She's also standing outside the door."

"Then go talk to her," Ron suggested. "I'm sure she likes you a bit more than me at the moment. I'm probably below even the twins right now."

Ginny gave him a scared look before she left to talk with her parents. "Mum, why are you mad at Ron?" Her mother groaned and shook her head. "He's talking with one of Xander's friends, Buffy, and he said you're mad at him."

"I'm not mad at him, just upset that he's being stubborn."

Ginny gave her mother a hug. "I know what he did, I saw his calculations, and if I had the money I'd do the same thing," she assured her with a bright smile.

"Ginny, we don't need it."

"Mum, hush. You're hurting Ron's feelings by making a big deal out of it and not taking it. He really was pouting at the pretty blonde woman."

"Pretty blonde?" her father asked. "Do we know this Buffy?"

Ginny giggled. "She's the current senior Slayer, the one Xander works with."

"Oh." Her father brightened. "I suppose she's a good friend for Ron then." He watched as Draco walked up to the door, frowning as it opened for him. "When did he switch houses?"

"He didn't, but Ron's the only one outside of Xander who can keep him calm. The portraits were told to admit him when he's broadcasting." Someone screamed from inside and she looked at the painting. "Lint brush." It swung open and she led her parents inside. "What is going on!" she demanded.

"Malfoy!" one girl shrieked, pointing at him.

Ginny looked at Draco. "Are you being a butt?"

"No," he scoffed, grinning at the girl. "I scared her by being nice." He looked at Ron again. "Candy bag?"

"Harry!" Ron called. Harry came trotting down the stairs with the bag in his hand. "Save me a few of the peppermints and some of the chocolate," he requested, going back to his conversation.

Arthur moved around so he could see her. "Hello," he said happily. "I'm Ron's father, Arthur. You're Buffy?"

The woman shook her head and laughed. "I'm Buffy's younger sister, Dawn. She had to go deal with an annoyance that just walked in." She waved at him. "Hi, Ron's dad. Buffy wanted to know when her shopping buddy was going to come back?"

"I'll be back at the holidays," Draco announced, smiling at her. "Hello, Dawn."

"Hi, Draco. So, seventy-foot demon?"

"Seventy-foot slime shooting demon," Ron agreed with a grin. "Fyarl with a growth charm."

"That's so wicked," Dawn told him. "I never get to do the cool stuff anymore."

Buffy's head popped up and she shoved Dawn's out of the way. "That's because you need to study so you can find a real job somewhere that's not here, young lady. Go back to your Biology notes, now." She smiled at Ron, and the people behind him. "Hi, and you are?"

"Ron's father, Arthur," he said with another wave. "Are you Buffy?" She nodded. "It's very nice to meet you. Ron's said some very nice things about you."

She blushed. "Ron!"

He laughed. "They like my nice friends."

"Good point." She smiled at him. "I like Ron, he's a kick-ass buddy, but he hates to shop so I adopted Draco as my shopping buddy. He has great taste."

"Yes, and his next task is Xander's shirt collection," Draco said as he finished gathering his haul and waved, then he left.

Ron beamed. "He said he'd be back for the holidays."

"Cool! Maybe we can hit some of the great sales." She winked at Ron. "We have vamp clothiers here, you could do the leather and jeans thing some more."

"I'd like that," Ron agreed with a big grin. "I'll save that paycheck just for that trip." Someone cleared their throats and he looked at Hermione. "Hey, 'Mione. Hermione Granger, this is Buffy Summers. She's one of Xander's best buddies."

"Hi," Hermione said, nodding and smiling at her. "We've heard a lot about you. Will you be visiting soon?"

"Xander never mentioned that option but I'm pretty busy around here. All the fighting the dark and all that," she said with a small head-bob/shrug move. "Maybe he can bring me over for a week if I can get the other Slayer over for a bit and the not-Xander's willing to be the main guy around here." She grinned at Ron. "I'll let you go so you don't get in trouble. Have fun, and smack Draco for me for not writing me back about my red dress."

"Oh, I'm sure I'll enjoy it," Ron said with a wicked glint in his eyes. "You behave and be careful. I want to see you and not a vampire you when I come back next time." He turned off the floo then stood up. "Sorry, I needed to talk to someone who liked me." He looked at his father, then grinned. "It really wasn't a big problem, Dad."

"I know, son. Come on, let's talk about this stuff you've been doing with Harry and Hermione." He led his son over to a table and sat him down to talk with him, man to man. He didn't mention the money, he understood his son's motives and knew it would only upset him further to harp on it.

Molly sat down with Ginny and Hermione to talk about the social life they had. Girl talk to kill the time until she could calm her youngest son down.

***

Xander looked up as someone popped a paper down in front of him at his table at the Leaky Cauldron. He had been in Diagon looking for a present for his boys and now he was having lunch. He picked up the paper to look at the headline. "My house?" he asked the bartender.

"Your house," Tom agreed dryly. "I thought you might not have seen that yet." He nodded at Xander. "Have a good lunch and let me know if you need anything." He went back to his place behind the bar, getting someone a pint.

Xander read the story, how there had been a reported break-in and the Law Enforcement division of the Ministry had answered. How they had found some of the paintings empty and the rest of them non-responsive. There was even a nice request for him to call them. "Why couldn't they find me themselves?" he muttered as he finished off his lunch in a few bites. He waved at Tom as he put money on the table and took his packages, the paper, and himself to the Ministry. Once he was checked in, he headed to Law Enforcement, tapping politely on their door. "You wanted to talk to me?" The woman looked at him. "Alex Dumass," he said, shaking her hand. "Why wasn't I informed that there was a break-in at my house?"

She smiled at him. "We weren't sure where you were and the house elves weren't saying anything," she explained. "Let me get the agent in charge, Mr. Dumass. Please have a seat." She hurried off, noticing he was still standing. She found the right cubicle and leaned into it. "Alex Dumass is here, apparently he saw the paper."

The older woman stood up and nodded. "Thank you. Is he in a rage?"

"He mostly looked confused and concerned," the receptionist assured her. She went back to her desk while the older agent led Xander into an interrogation room.

"Mr. Dumass, where were you when the break-in occured?" the agent asked.

"That depends on when it happened. This is the first I've heard of it." He sat everything on the table then sat down. "What happened exactly?"

"Two nights ago we intercepted a call to the muggle police in your home village about a break-in at your house. They said the front door was sitting open and the lights were on, even though you weren't home and the servants never came outside." She grimaced. "That was nice work with the sun allergy excuse by the way."

Xander shrugged. "I lived on a hellmouth and dealt with some helpful vampires. It's a handy excuse and the first I came to. Was my door open?"

The agent sat across from him. "It was," she admitted. "Most of the lights were on. Six of the paintings were empty and the rest were non-responsive. Most of them were responsive by the time our specialist got there to look at them." Xander nodded. "Where were you two nights ago?"

"I've been working at Hogwarts, remapping the school, for the last three weeks," Xander told her. "Both my elves knew where I was."

"We ran into six or seven," she offered. "Perhaps they were interviewing?"

Xander shrugged. "That I don't have a clue about. I have one from the line that used to serve my family and I have my consort's personal elf."

"I see. I'll let you look into that part yourself. Do you have any idea why some of your relatives might have desired to come back, Mr. Dumass?"

Xander gave her a wry look. "Besides the fact that they kept saying they were going to come back and kick my ass if I didn't have kids?"

"Yes, besides that," she said patiently.

Xander shrugged. "It's been the family's wish that they be put into stasis moments before death so they wouldn't decompose. It's a family thing against it," he shared. "My Grandmother Destina said that there was a way for them to be brought back and that the thing with Voldemort had reminded her of it." The agent nodded, her lips pressed together so hard they were white. "Sorry, I'm not giving him the power of my fear. Harry is my apprentice and I've fought long and hard to earn the right to help my apprentice kick his ass."

"I hope you win," she told him calmly. "Where have you been fighting?"

"Sunnydale."

"Oh." Her eyes went wide. "That Hellmouth." He nodded, grinning at her. "You're much stronger than I am then, Mr. Dumass." She pulled something out of her pocket and handed it over. "There were family portraits that were sold off some time ago."

"Stolen," he corrected, looking at the paper. "Boston?"

"Boston. Two more empty paintings, and one in Moscow. We think they were your family as well."

"How would they have communicated?" Xander asked.

"One of them was your younger sister, one was your Mother's sister, and the one in Russia was of your Grandfather Morian." Xander blanched. "Were they together?"

Xander nodded slowly. "They were all buried in the family crypt. They all died during the plague. All of them had high fevers that wouldn't go down." He looked at the paper again. "Which family portraits?"

"Your Grandmother, older sister Katya, an aunt without a name tag, an uncle Clervis, your father, and someone named Morantha, who didn't have a relationship mentioned," she said gently.

"All victims of the plague," Xander told her, straightening up. "I don't know what's going on, but I will find the reason and either fix it or help it along."

She gave him a nod. "If you do, please let us know. We're a tad bit overloaded right now and I think you have more desire than we do to get this solved. To be frank, we nearly handed this over to the Unspeakables for them to figure it out. This isn't really our area."

Xander grinned at her. "I'm used to the strange and unusual. Let me deal with this. I've got an acquaintance that I'll have come help me." He stood up and grabbed the bags, stuffing the notice down into one of them. "Thank you for telling me. If anything else should happen, you can find myself or my consort at the school. You can tell him, my apprentices, or the Weasley family around my apprentice Ron. They'll know where I am at all times." He left, going out to get a breath of fresh air before he threw a tantrum. Then he calmly pulled out his cellphone and hit a speed-dial number he was *sure* he wasn't ever going to need. "Angel, put Wesley on," he demanded. "Yes, it's me, put Wesley on. Because I've got shit going down with my family and I need a wizard, Dead Boy. Now, please." He tapped his foot while he waited. "Wes, want to get a cool grand a week to come back to the old country, help me figure out something, and deal with shit for me?" He laughed. "No, nothing that bad, just paintings coming to life. Little things like that. Yeah, probably some research. No, I'm kinda busy and I'm emotionally involved. Please?" He checked the date on his watch. "I'll make plane reservations. Can you come within three days?" He smiled. "Thanks, man, I owe you. Yeah. Really? Are you sure I can't pay you? Cool by me then. No, you can stay at my house and talk to my entertaining relatives." He grinned as he started walking. "No, I'm not like Willow. You need to call Buffy and get the 411 on what's been going on. Because it's a *long* story and I'm walking down a regular person street." He laughed. "Thanks, Wes. Yeah, it'll be waiting on you."

He stopped at the next question. "Because Giles betrayed me horribly a few years back. I trust the man, but not with this. His view of the world is a little bit monochrome for my tastes. Yeah, an open mind is going to be needed. Oh, I don't know, ask Buffy to hand the phone to Ethan if he's there. He can tell you more. Yeah, him. Because I like him, he's trying to keep Willow in check." He grinned. "Thanks, Wes, yeah, three days." He hung up and then hit the 'O' button. "Operator? I need to be connected with the overseas desk of United Airlines, London branch? Thanks." He listened as the number was read by the computer for his future use then smiled as the happy sounding person answered. "Hi, my name is Alex Dumass and I have a friend I need to bring over to England. No, he's English but he's a naturalized citizen of the US. I need him for some family stuff though. Please." He found a small park nearby and sat down on a bench so he could deal with this. "Three days? From LA to London, whichever airport's fine with me." He waited while she typed it in. "Yeah, angel-inv@hotmail. Yup. That's great. No, I'll be paying with my MasterCard if that's okay." He pulled out his wallet and read off the number quickly and in a lower voice so no one could overhear it. He listened to her read it back. "That's me. Thank you. Yeah, Angel Investigations. It's in LA. Courier is fine, or he can pick them up. Thank you." He hung up and paused to enjoy the scenery before he gathered everything back up again and headed for home. He had to come back to pick up his scarf but that was all right with him, he enjoyed apparating.

***

Wesley met Xander on the far side of Customs and gave him a hearty hug and back slap. "What's so important, Xander?" Xander handed over the clippings he had gathered. "Paintings? Missing artwork? Surely there's someone around here who you trust."

"I don't trust anyone around here," Xander told him, guiding him. "Luggage?" Wesley patted his carryon. "Smart man." He led the way outside, summoning the Knight Bus. It stopped quickly and he let Wesley get on before him. "We need to go to Hestinburg. Dumass Glen." The driver looked impressed. "Please?"

"Sure," he agreed. "Ten sickles, three knuts. For a sickle more you can have a toothbrush and a bed."

"No thanks," Xander said as he fed the meter. "It's not that long a drive." He found a seat in the back, letting Wesley sit beside him, but giving him an expectant look.

"You have a wand," Wesley said. Xander nodded. "You're one of them?"

Xander beamed. "Alex Dumass, cursebreaker. I was deaged," he said with a grin. "I got stuck on the hellmouth by a well-meaning headmaster who didn't have a clue, or possibly had malicious intent, I'm still not sure which."

Wesley gaped at him, then suddenly started to laugh. "Oh, my." He leaned back, getting comfortable. "That means the paintings were living simaculums?" Xander nodded. "How many total?"

"Nine that we know about, possibly a tenth, but since they were stolen the present owner isn't saying anything. The body's missing from the family crypt though."

"Could they be zombies?" Wesley asked.

Xander shook his head. "We have ourselves put into stasis right before we die, it's a family quirk. Their personalities are gone from the paintings, as are their energies. They all died during a plague when I was fifteen."

"What sort?"

"Looking back, I'd have to say it was a flu epidemic," Xander admitted. "I'm only about eighty naturally." Wesley nodded. "The frustrating thing is that I can't seem to find them. If they're around, I don't know where. Then there's the lovely press. I'm actually hiding from them." The bus lurched to a stop and he stood up. "That was really quick. Thanks, Stan." He let Wesley get off before him, checking to make sure they had everything before he opened the gates and the bus banged off. "Welcome to my main home. The one in Sunnydale is a poor imitation of this one but the not-me seems to like it a lot. Oh, I forgot, have you ever seen a house elf?" Wesley nodded. "Cool. Draco's family ones seem to have followed him here for some reason. All but the three who followed his mother." He led the way up to the house and inside. "Guys, I'm back," he called. "Come meet the temporary warden." The house elves all came running. "This is Wesley, he's a wizard of the external magic variety." They bowed and nodded at him. "Treat him like you would Ron please. Any sign of my family?"

One covered her face. "Grandmas is in the study," she whispered. "Shes very upset."

"Cool." Xander handed Wes's bag to one of the elves. "Put him in the green suite." Then he led Wes into the Dark Arts study. He knew who it was, only one of his grandmothers was missing. "Grandma Des, what the hell is going on?" he demanded as he walked in.

Wesley stopped and blinked at her. "Destina Dumass," he said fondly. "Your painting was the one I used to study under at the Watcher academy." He kissed her hand, noticing it was warm. "Wesley Wyndham-Price, m'lady."

She laughed, patting Wesley on the side of the face. "I like you. You're not a suck-up." She looked at Xander. "Don't I get a hug?"

"It depends, would I be hugging a corpsesickle?"

"No," she said, moving to hug him. "See?" she whispered. "You need us, and we came."

"Grandma, you gave up an eternity to come back?"

"Well, yes and no," she admitted. "There are ways around that, young man. Now, you go right to bed and rest. Preferably with your consort. I'll tell this nice young man what is going on and bring him up to speed." She looked at Wesley. "Are you staying for a bit?"

"Xander asked me to come over and help him figure this out," Wesley told her.

"Good! Then you'll be a big help planning an assault on a compound. Don't worry, you'll like everyone else. By the way, tell Methos that the charm is fully broken. The original binding was cut." She led Wesley away, taking him up to his room, then on a tour of the gardens while they chatted.

Xander flooed back to the school and went to interrupt Methos' class by waving him into the hallway. "Des said hi and that the original binding was cut," he said quietly before walking away. This was too much and he was more than glad to let someone else handle it. This was not a battle he could win.

Methos looked at the boy's back, shaking his head. "How on earth?" he muttered as he went back to his class. The meaning was escaping him for now. He'd have to go see her and make sure she was back to her old self. He noticed Ron looking very attentive and the meaning suddenly hit him. "Dismissed," he said quietly. The students gaped but didn't protest as they hurried out. He stopped Ron to check his arm, frowning when he felt nothing from the charms. "Meet me in the library later," he ordered. Ron nodded, going to catch up with his friends. Methos went to have a long drink and a short think. There was definitely something going on.

***

Nick Boyle looked up as his best friend walked into the secret room at the Legacy House in San Francisco. "Hey," he said dryly. "Back for a visit?"

"Back for a reason," Philip said with a slight frown. "Touch your arm."

Nick did so, frowning himself. "Nothing's there."

"I noticed it yesterday. The charm's totally gone." He sat down, looking at Nick. "Where did I put the original?"

"In that small hut we used to use for meetings," Nick said promptly. He remembered hiding it inside the fireplace's trick brick. "Could it have burnt down?"

"Possibly," Philip admitted tiredly. "I called Blair, his is gone as well. Greg said he didn't even hear Methos when he called about the problem in New York."

"I saw that on the news. They got a really pretty shot of Draco, fortunately without him casting." He pulled up the picture to show it off. "I was going to send it to Methos for him to nag the boy with." Nick considered it. "Would Tip Top still be able to touch the twins?"

"Her mark on them should still work," Philip agreed. "We need to head over for a long meeting. All of us. Can you get free?"

"I've got a case right now, but next weekend I'm there," Nick said quickly.

"Thanks." Philip patted him on the arm. "I'm going to tell Derek, then I'm going to pounce Emilia and Greg. That's all of us in the US, right?" Nick nodded. "Thanks, Nick. I knew you'd remember." He strolled off, going to talk to Derek. "Hi." Derek smiled at him. "I need to steal Nick next weekend for a meeting. Can I?"

"We don't have anything planned," Derek admitted. "Will it take long?"

"It shouldn't," Philip offered, sitting down. "I don't know what's going on but our communication charm isn't working and we'd best get it figured out."

"Then you can have him as soon as he's free and keep him as long as you need to," Derek offered graciously.

"Derek, he doesn't want this to come between you," Philip pointed out.

Derek gave him a smile. "It's not, but we've been slow these last few months. Take him for as long as you need, Philip."

Philip stood up. "Thank you, Derek." He left, going to Vegas. No one was home at Greg's house so he left a note and headed to the station. It was early yet, but that's where he found Greg. He tapped on the door. "It's me," he said before Greg could look up.

"The charm?"

"Totally broken," Philip sighed as he walked in. "Nick's got next weekend off."

"So do I. It's my usual weekend off." He looked at the other man. "Where was the original?"

"It was hidden in the hut we used to meet at," Philip said with a smile. "That was my thought too. How are you?"

"I'm doing okay. Emilia's in Switzerland for the latest diplomatic meet-and-greet. I'll email her." Philip nodded and patted him on the back. "Thanks, Philip. I was starting to get worried that you guys were shutting me out."

"We'd never do that, Greg. We like you like our brother." He gave him a hug. "I'll see you next weekend. We'll take over Dumass' house again if we can." He walked away, sending himself off as soon as he was out of sight of the building. He landed at the gates of the school then turned around and looked at the small path off to his left. He headed up it, into the fringe of the forest. No one ever came this far in, not even Hagrid. He could feel their old spells on the trees around him, following them down the old path to the old meeting spot. He found a burnt shell of a hut and sighed. The fireplace was broken and crumbling. The original charm was gone. He hiked through the forest on the path out, nodding at a few creatures he remembered as he walked briskly. One of the centaurs stopped him by standing in his path. "Good morning," he said genially. "Please let me pass."

"We do not like your kind in here," the stallion said coldly. "Leave our woods."

"The woods are communal," Philip said equally as coldly. "Whatever you trials with the school, the Banes have never been your enemy." The centaur backed up a few steps. "Did you burn the meeting place?"

"It was a *human* dwelling in our area," the stallion said. "It had to go."

"By doing so, you have paved the way for the war to be lost. May you and yours never have to fight," Philip told him as he walked around him. The stallion reared up and Philip got a glancing blow to the back of his head, knocking him out.

"Humans are all filth," the stallion said. "You will not walk in our woods again."

A bright light walked out of the woods, heading for them. "Leave him alone," it said, materializing into a woman.

"Fine, you have him if you want. We don't want his kind here." He trotted off, leaving him at the hands and mercy of the spirit.

She looked down at him. "Such a fine wizard," she murmured, getting down to wake him up. "Wakey-wakey," she said gently, smiling when he looked at her. "Good morning, precious. Did you come to see me?"

"Banes," he ground out, his head falling again.

She laughed. "Even they can't save you." She picked him up and carried him back to her lair. She could wait to eat him, she always enjoyed it more when they were awake.

***

Xander watched as Ron grabbed his head and groaned. "What?" he asked quietly. They were in the library looking up reanimation spells so he would have some idea of what to say to his family when he ran into the rest of them.

"Something's wrong with one of us," Ron noted. "I feel sick." Harry helped him up and out to the nearest bathroom.

Xander sighed and stood up, heading for his old practice room. He found the portrait changed. "Sword polish." It didn't open. He pulled his wand but a gentle cough behind him stopped him. "Headmaster, I need my stuff in there."

"It's all in Draco's new rooms," the headmaster soothed. "What's happened now? Another attack?"

"Ron felt one of us in trouble. I had this sudden urge to search the woods." He shrugged. "I'm guessing they're related, but I'm not dumb enough to go unarmed."

"That's fine. All your swords are in the new training area. If you wanted, you could teach a select few courtly graces." Xander looked disgusted, and the headmaster laughed. "I know you no longer practice them, but it would keep you around for the rest of the year. A voluntary group if you would. I'm sure your mate would be thrilled."

"Yeah, because Draco will see the flirting as so useful," Xander said dryly. The headmaster looked at him. "Fine, I'll do it," he sighed. "Where is it?"

"Your cousin set it up." He walked away. "Have a nice walk in the woods. Watch out for the centaurs, they're not friendly anymore."

"They too can become French food," Xander pointed out as he headed down to the dungeons. He ran into his cousin letting the students in for detention. "Can I have my long sword? Or even the katana?"

"They're in the new room," Snape told him, pointing down the hall. "Down there."

"Cool. What's the password?"

"At present, it's mugwort."

"Decent. Thanks. Ron's having slight visions of danger." He headed down there, finding three portraits. "Mugwort," he said, watching to see which one opened.

"Further down the hall," Snape called. "The portrait of the garden tea party."

"Ooh, yeah, that's *so* me," Xander called back. He headed further down the hall, finding the portrait in question already open. "Thank you, ladies and gentlemen," he said as he entered. He found his swords hung on the wall in their sheaths and stuck there with a charm. He pulled his wand and broke all the charms, then pulled his long sword and his katana, putting the later on his back before walking out. He really hated fighting. Why couldn't he have just been a lover instead of a lover *and* a fighter? He waved at Hagrid as he walked past him, heading into the woods. He could feel faint traces of Philip's and Nick's magic so he followed them, finding a spot with a disturbed look. Like a body had lain there recently. He heard hooves and glared at the centaur trotting closer. "I kill anything, got it?" The centaur stopped far out of his reach. "Which one of the Banes was injured?"

"Are you one?" she asked. He nodded. "One of the younger culled stallions turned one of you over to a forest spirit. She's that way," she said, pointing in the direction of the drag marks. "Are you still going to kill me?"

"Only if you attack." He nodded at her. "Thank you, m'lady. May your herd prosper and flourish." He headed that way, tracking the changes in the leaf-litter. He found the cave, but it was blocked off. And he felt really tired still. He grimaced and pushed on. That was how his life was. He tested the bonds as he pulled his wand, grimacing as he felt the strange, external magic. He cut off the flow, which provided a weakness, and then exploited that to gain entry. Gaining exit was going to be harder since it was one-way. He walked into the cave, nodding at the shimmery substance spread on the wall. "Cute. I've never seen decorating with *only* blood before," he noted out loud. A high female giggle happened behind him so he turned to look at the spirit, measuring her against his usual standards. Stronger, killable by spell only; an elemental spirit whose death may well put the forest off balance. "One question before I kill you. Are you an earth or a water elemental?"

She laughed again. "Why do you think you can kill me? You're a human." She shifted closer. "The only thing you can do is suffer."

"Ah, an earth one," he said, nodding and grinning. "Xander Harris," he introduced with a flourish. "White Knight to the Slayer of Sunnydale." She shrugged. "Cool, someone who doesn't know me! Finally!" He grinned. "I'm so happy!"

She grimaced. "This is why I hate you males."

"Technically, you hate us because you died a virgin and you're a horrible creature," Xander corrected. "I'm just annoying you on purpose." She grimaced and floated off. "Oh, come on, I need to free my friend and kill you. My consort will be really proud of me and shag me into next weekend." He followed her, using his sword to cut the bindings holding Philip up. "Hey," he said at the lethargic blink. "You give in yet?" Philip's head lolled to the side. "At least you're not dead." He looked around but the spirit was gone. He shrugged and put up his sword in the special scabbard, then picked up the unconscious man and pulled his wand instead. This was going to be one hell of a fight and he wasn't ready for it yet. Philip would have a better shot than he would. He headed for the entrance and found it missing. "Yay," he said, using his wand to probe the rock. He couldn't find the exit and it was going to piss him off because she was laughing again. He put Philip against the wall and turned to face her. "Come on, just an unfair fight, that's all I'm asking for," he called. She materialized beside him and he looked at her. "Fight me and if you win, you get us. If you don't, then I'll be nice and make your death quick and painless."

"You can't kill me, the forest protects me," she sneered.

He held up his wand. "I can kill you and I'll enjoy it," he countered. "The forest goes on even without your interference." He shrugged. "A hard truth, but necessary. Now, either let us go or let's do this."

"Fine," she said, floating off a little ways. She raised a hand and Philip moaned, shifting. "We'll fight."

Xander flicked his wand back at Philip. "Armoralis." Philip went limp again and she screamed. "Yay. Now, let's fight like really powerful beings. I'm too tired to put up with you for long. My man is waiting."

Her eyes narrowed. "You unnatural beast! You're no better than I am."

He shrugged. "That's what you think but no one else seems to care." He looked at her power structure. "Wingardium leviosa," he cast, pointing at the altar stone she had set up. He floated it up and then let it crash to the floor, breaking it. She shrieked and he shrugged. "I like doing damage. My old nickname was Carnage, lady. What do you expect when you touch a friend?" He did it again, this time with the solid gold urn he saw in an alcove, slamming it into a wall instead. She shrieked and flew at him and he put up a quick shield, stunning her when she hit it. "Nyah-nyah, can't hurt us," he said in his most childish voice. She beat against it and he took the time to check Philip over. He was kinda gray looking and didn't look like he was going to be walking anytime soon. He turned his attention back to her to find that she was blowing fire at his shield, so he changed it to a mirror, sending it back at her. She absorbed it and sneered at him. He cast the next one in line, using a breeze spell to try and blow her apart. No such luck, it only ruffled her clothes. So this time he used his cursebreakers skills to start warping the energy she was make up of. He didn't want to destroy the spirit, she might actually be a founding element of the forest, but he wasn't going to let her kill him or Philip. She disappeared briefly but reappeared behind him so he spun and started on her again, working on unraveling her connection to the energy she was drawing from.

***

Draco grimaced as he stomped into McGonagall's room. He was helping her tonight by Filch's orders. "Xander's fighting something in the Forbidden Forest," he announced. She looked at him and shrugged. "Weasley had a reaction so it was a Bane, we knew that much."

She gave him a contented look. "He is very powerful."

"If he dies, I'll go insane," Draco pointed out. "If he's knocked unconscious, I can't guarantee I won't."

"I'm sure we'll deal with it."

Methos came running in and grabbed Draco. "Where is Philip?"

"I don't know, was he supposed to be here?" Draco asked. Methos nodded. "Um, could he be the one Xander and Ron felt odd feelings about and why he's fighting in the forest?"

"Probably," Methos said bitterly. "You stay here. Do not move from this room until I get back. If I'm not back before you are released, go to your new room or go to Severus. Do you understand?" Draco nodded, looking confused. "Whatever's fighting him can affect you, boy, remember that."

"Okay," Draco agreed, nodding at him as he ran out. He looked at McGonagall and pointed. "See!"

She grimaced. "You have plenty of time to clean the room, Mr. Dumass. Do so to take your mind off the fight." She noticed Ron as he went running past the doorway, with Hermione right behind him and Harry nowhere in sight. "That is odd. No Mr. Potter?"

"It's not something he can take on probably," Draco said with a negligent shrug. "You might call the house." He went to start on the blackboard. It was the easiest and least messy job. At least there was only one animal this time.

McGonagall got up. "Stay in here and continue," she instructed, heading up to check on Harry. He always went with Ron whenever there was trouble, or Ron always went with him. She found him in front of the fireplace talking with a man she had briefly met. "What is going on?" she demanded.

"Xander's taking on an earth elemental in the forest over Philip Callahan," Harry said as he listened to the chaos wizard's explanation of how best to fight and find it. "Philip's unconscious, Xander's still tired, and I'm trying to find out how to fight it."

"That would take someone holier than you are, or someone very blessed," McGonagall told him.

Harry looked at her. "Philip's unconscious. He's it around here in case you hadn't noticed." He looked at the fire again. "Anything else, Ethan?" Ethan shook his head. "Great, thanks, man." He cut the connection and stood up, grabbing his cloak before walking around her. "Don't wait up, she's in a sheltered cave and we'll stay there once she's gone if it's too late." She tried to catch him but he was slippery. He ran down the stairs, stopping in her classroom. "Draco, Xander's fighting an earth elemental."

"I was ordered to stay here," he said bitterly. He looked at Harry. "Take Snape and go."

"That's a good idea, thanks." Harry jogged off, heading for the dungeons. He tapped on the Potion's door, earning a frown when it was opened. "Sir, do you know how to fight the earth elemental in the forest? Xander's trying to get it away from Philip and Philip's presently unconscious."

Snape gaped at him and slowly shook his head. "That would take someone blessed."

"Then I guess I'm as close as we're getting," he noted, swinging the cloak around him as he ran off again. He took a back way out of the castle to avoid being stopped, coming out on the other side of the greenhouses. He could see Ron's wand light and he followed it, heading after them. "Ron!" he shouted, making him and Hermione stop. "We'll need something pure or something blessed. Which means one of us will have to help Philip up." Hermione nodded that she'd do it. "Great," he said with a grin. "Her cave's off to the left I think."

"It's farther than you think," Hagrid said as he stomped closer. "What are you doing?"

"Saving Philip and Xander," Ron said bluntly. Hagrid looked alarmed but he followed the path his wand's telltale was giving off. It was a neat location charm he had found in Xander's library. It slowly gave out, leaving them in the middle of the forest. "Anyone got a clue?"

"Yes, I do," Hermione said firmly, taking the lead. She pulled out her wand and cast a complicated charm, showing them a myriad of pathways. "Those are the paths of each magical creature who has gone this way. Centaurs should all be the same color, as should all spiders." She looked back at their tracks. "We're glowing purple."

"Xander glows green," Harry told her. "Brilliant green. The Hellmouth tainted him a bit," he explained.

"There's no green here," Ron pointed out.

"No, but we were following the spirit's trail, we could be where part of her cave complex is," Hermione put in. "She could be underneath us."

"Or we could be in bigger trouble," Harry pointed out, grabbing his forehead. "Like someone's running interference for her." He took a few deep breaths. "Fine, we'll do this the hard way." He looked at his wand. "Powerus expellaramus!" The lights and Ron's wand light went out.

"Hey!" Ron complained.

"Cast it now, Hermione. Both of them," Harry ground out. The headache was getting worse by the moment. "Hurry."

She cast them both and the telltale latched onto Philip's image zoomed off in the opposite direction, taking them to a spot that looked like someone had been fighting. "There's a trail," she said, pointing.

"It's a drag trail," Ron pointed out. "Harry, you still okay?"

"I'm better actually," he said, looking confused. "I'm guessing we were near a powerful spot before. Let's go. We'll have to break in probably." They hurried down the trail, finding Professor Methos pounding on the rock in frustration. "There's a shield," he announced.

"I know that," Methos said angrily, "I can't find a way to break it."

"It looks like Xander bent the flow," Ron pointed out as he examined the powers. "Can we do what we did to the demon?"

"It's a start," Harry offered. Together they worked on rebending the power flows, and suddenly a hole popped into being. "There," Harry panted. "Hold it or break it, Professor?"

"Break it," Methos said.

Hermione was faster. "Petrificus entrian!" she shouted, pointing her wand at it. It froze and stayed open. "It's a one way," she noted. "I can't see them."

"That's great," Ron said dryly. "I guess we kill her to get free." He looked at Harry, then at the Professor. "Inside?"

"Inside," Methos agreed, leading the way.

Harry was amazed, the teacher was actually *leading the way*! That was something that hadn't happened in all their fights to date! He was so proud, they actually had a teacher that lead the way. He grinned at Hermione. "It's nice to see a back in front of me." He dove into the hole and found himself in a cavern. "They're not here," he called.

"It's a maze," Ron said, looking around. He pointed. "There's an entry spot." They headed for it and he broke this one. This time the hole closed behind them and Hermione was nearly caught.

"Ron, give me longer," she snapped. She looked around. There were a lot of entries in this spot. "Which way?"

"Can we do the telltale?" Harry asked.

"Any magic will alert her where we are," Methos pointed out.

"Yay," Ron said. "We'll have to face her sometime, better now to spare Xander for a bit." He cast the telltale before Methos could swat him, still on Philip, and they followed it around and through the maze, coming out in a room with the sound of fighting next door. "Okay, now what? I can't feel a connection."

"We make one," Harry said firmly. "Hermione, got a blasting spell?"

"No."

"Professor?" Ron asked.

Methos considered it. "It could collapse the wall onto them."

"Philip's against the back wall," Hermione told him, pointing the way. "I can hear him."

"Fuck this," Ron said, pulling up his wand. "Harry, you and I shared a lot of stuff, did you get anything?"

Harry was browsing his table of contents. "Yeah, actually I got a destruction spell," he said suddenly. He walked up to the wall and drew an outline with his wand. "Within these bounds, no more stone or magic shall appear," he hissed in Parseltongue. He held a hand out and Ron put his bootknife into it. "With this the destruction begins and ends." He traced his bleeding fingers around the outline, then made a big 'x' in the center. Then he stepped back. "Praemium Totalis!" The stones exploded into the other room, leaving a gaping hole in the shape of the frame Harry had built.

"Where?" Hermione started to ask.

"I think it was Greg," Harry said with a shrug. "He always seemed so nice, but I got a lot of stuff off him." He led the way into the other room, noticing the spirit was staring at them in shock. "You stole my grandfather, I want him back!" he demanded.

"The priest has children?" she sneered.

"No, the other one is," he sneered back, doing it much better. He mirrored Draco's usual sneer at him. She slowly floated away from them. "Hermione, Philip. Ron, Xander. Professor, do you want guarding or front?"

"I'll take front for now," Methos said quietly. "Good job, Harry." He clapped him on the back. "Stand in front of Xander so he can't get around you." Harry walked that way, keeping an eye on her. Methos crossed his arms. "How dare you!" he said coldly. "You have no hold on any of them."

"She's got some hold on Philip," Xander said weakly. "Hi, guys," he said with a sappy smile. "Don't tell Buffy. She always chews me a new one whenever I have to be rescued."

"I won't," Ron promised. "Or Draco." Xander shuddered. "You rest, Xander. We'll spare you for a bit."

"Hermione, how is he?" Methos asked.

"Something's blocking me," she said, starting to sound frustrated. She shrieked and looked at the spirit. "How dare you!" she shouted, stomping toward it. "It is reprehensible that a female would do that to a male after we've suffered so much as a race! How dare you do to them what the oppressors have done to us! You are nothing more than one of them with a cunt! I will not put up with this! You are betraying all womankind!" she shouted, waving her hands around. "You are not worthy of being a female in any shape!"

"Now there's an idea," Xander pointed out. "Prof?"

"Doable," he agreed dryly. "She does have a temper, doesn't she?"

"Yes, and it's very bad two days a month," Ron quipped. Hermione heard him because she shot a hex at him. "Sorry," he called. "You go for it, Hermione! You kick ass!"

"I'll deal with you later, Weasley," she announced. She glared at the spirit again. "No woman would ever do something like that!"

"The world is not how it seems," the spirit sneered. "Many women take what they need without regard for their victims."

"No *real* woman," Hermione spat. "Real women have no need of victims." She backed up. "You have defiled generations of women in the school and I will not allow another year to pass. You do not belong here!"

"Send her to Voldie," Harry put in. "It'd serve him right and she's probably win."

"Don't be that cruel," Ron snorted. "Voldemort might attack if he heard you say such things. He might even cry because you're doing him proud by being so mean."

"He can take a flying fuck on the Sears Tower," Harry retorted.

"I'd pay to see that," Ron agreed with a grin. The spirit and Hermione both shrieked at them to shut up, they were fighting.

Methos stepped back to help Philip, getting him conscious if not free of her influence. "Can you do a banishment?" he asked quietly. "Granger is becoming her."

"Granger is a scary bitch," Xander agreed, sounding loopy. "I had no idea she was worse than the time Willow, Buffy, and Anya were on the rag together." The other males glared at him. "She is," he pointed out. "I expect tears soon."

"Yeah, yours," Harry said, pushing him against the wall. "Stay there and be quiet, Xander."

"Hey!"

"Ron."

Ron put Xander into a full-body bind then turned to watch his girl go at it. Now if only there was jello....

Methos, as if he could read Ron's thoughts, suddenly reached over and slapped him across the back of the head. "Don't even consider it."

"Sorry. All I wanted was jello," Ron said miserably. Harry groaned and shook his head. "It's not like I have sex on demand," he pointed out miserably. "I'm dating Hermione and she's still looking at me like I'm a creature."

Methos looked at Philip. "Please, finish her off so we can get them back to the hospital wing. They're obviously demented."

Philip smiled. "It's the dreaming. They got too much from Tim and Tip Top." He leaned on Methos as they stepped closer, raising his wand. "I banish thee," he started, but she put up a hand and he gasped.

"Fuck me," Harry said suddenly. He looked at the witch, then at the spirit, then at Philip. "Fine, we'll do this the hard way," he decided, taking Ron's hand. Together they found her power line and started working to sever it, making the spirit go indistinct and fully fleshed, back and forth as they fought.

"Methos, sword," Philip moaned. "Bless it and use it."

Methos looked at Xander, grabbing the katana off his back. He let Philip pour his small bottle of holy water over it, then went to face off with the creature. He stuck once she became solid, making her scream and try to hit him, but he ducked out of the way and around the still-raging Hermione. Hopefully this would wear out all the 'female rage' in the girl. He struck again, and again, and again, until she slowly started to phase out. "The entry!" he called.

Ron turned and looked at the wall behind them then looked at Harry. "Can you blast it?"

"It's not solid," Harry told him. "It feels like it echos." He pointed at the wall behind Xander. "Try there." Ron nodded, starting on that while Harry sucked more energy from her. Harry got a bright idea and fed it toward Methos' sword, watching as it glowed. He saw the startled looks and shrugged. "Better it than her," he called, going back to funneling it.

Methos bared his teeth in a sneer and suddenly struck, taking off her head. It totally faded out and suddenly the way was open, making Xander fall out of it. He backed away, carefully wiping off his face. He was sweating horribly. Hermione came over to help him out the door while Ron got Xander and Harry got Philip. The three younger ones were on guard as they headed back to the school, only going in the wrong direction for a few minutes before Ron got smart and cast the telltale on McGonagall. They made it out of the woods and saw the door open to the castle, then slam shut.

"Fuck," Harry muttered.

"Harry!" Hermione said sharply. "That language is not appropriate."

"Hermione, you're not my mum," Harry pointed out as he walked that way. Philip leaned against the door as he broke the locking charm, letting them all in. "Hello," he called.

"Harry," Flitwick called in distress. "What did you do to the door!"

"Someone locked us out," he said in disgust. "Stretchers, maybe?" he suggested, catching Philip before he fell.

Professor Flitwick tutted as he summoned floating stretchers and lifted the injured ones up to the infirmary. "We will be discussing your disregard for the lock charms tomorrow, young man."

"I already have detention with Filch," Harry pointed out. "He's doing opposite days with me and Ron."

"Tough," Flitwick said firmly. "I do not appreciate Mr. Dumass' casual disregard for the lock charms in this school, nor do I appreciate yours. You will not ever break another one within this school again. You could have knocked."

"I keep telling him he's using an axe where a chisel is better," Hermione said firmly. "Harry, you're using too much power."

"Hermione, shut up," Ron begged. She gasped. "You're nagging." He looked at her and decided to be brutal about it, hoping to break up her problems quicker. "No one likes a nag, Hermione, and we've found other girls who want to help who don't nag us about who we are and what we do. You're not a teacher or our mother, it's not for you to correct us. Flitwick can bitch us out all he wants, but I won't have it from you." Harry gave a few, short claps. "Thanks, mate." He looked at her again, giving her a sad grin. "I don't know what's come over you recently, but I don't need civilizing. I get enough of that at home. If you don't want to help, don't." She stomped off. "We'll be here whenever you're ready to talk," he called after her. He turned and found Madam Pomfrey and Professor Flitwick both looking at him in shock. He shrugged. "Girls always want to talk about things." He went to look at Xander, grinning at him. "You're in deep when Draco finds out you're up here."

"Not as deep as you are when your mother finds out what you said to her," Xander returned with a grin. A metallic 'beep' went off and he looked around. "What is that? It sounded like my phone's voicemail beep."

"It was a message," Madam Pomfrey relented. "The Headmaster sent it for you." She grimaced. "He wanted you to know that Sunnydale is nearly in shambles at the moment and the not-you is bringing something to you for safe-keeping."

"Thanks," Xander said, relaxing again. "Something or someone?"

"I don't know. The message said something." She smoothed the sheets. "Should I call your consort?"

"He'll be pissed," Ron pointed out.

"He'll be more so if he isn't told immediately. The fit will look like his ones in his first year," Flitwick retorted. "I'll have him sent up." He looked at Ron, then at Harry. "If you had knocked, we would have let you in."

"The door slammed as we came out of the forest," Harry told him. "I didn't know what was going on."

"Then we'll be doing far-seeing charms with your year soon," Flitwick said firmly. "I will have you better-trained than that soon enough, Mr. Potter. I have enough work dealing with your boss's problems with locks."

"Don't lock my swords," Xander begged weakly.

"That was the house elves and they did it at the Headmaster's insistence," Flitwick said, giving him a gentle smile. "If you promise to quit breaking the house doors, I'll make sure they're unstuck and able to be used at a moment's notice, plus I'll let you teach the rest of the class the far-seeing charms."

"I suck at them," Xander admitted. "They're the only charms I never mastered." Harry gave him an amused look. "It's a handy thing to have, but not necessary." He gave a weak shrug. "Learn those if you can. They're really hard."

"It's like Divination. If you have a talent for it, it is well worth the effort and easy after the first time. If you don't, you may not even understand the theory," Flitwick told him. "Don't worry, I will aid and abet their skills." He walked out, going down to McGonagall's classroom. "Mr. Malfoy, you are needed in the infirmary," he announced as soon as he saw the boy. "Your consort is tired, but not injured. You are also needed to see if you can help break the influences on Philip Callahan." McGonagall looked at him. "It is a skill of theirs to see power flows and energy pattens. It would help immensely."

"He can go once he's done in here," McGonagall said firmly.

"Minerva, the boys helped Professor Methos destroy an earth elemental who was holding Philip hostage and slowly eating him. We need to remove it before her death can harm him."

"Fine. He can have an extra hour tomorrow," she told him.

Draco nodded. "Yes, Professor. Thank you, Professor Flitwick. Is he really fine?" Draco asked as he put things back.

"Simply tired. He fought for a long time before they got there. Then the boys and the DADA teacher apparently saved them both."

"I'll have to thank them later," Draco decided as he walked out, heading up to the infirmary at a sedate pace. It would not do to be seen running. His mother had reminded him of how unseemly some of his behavior had become when she had chewed him a new one over his sudden leave-taking to help in New York. He walked in and gasped when he saw Philip. "He's totally contaminated," he announced, walking over to take off the man's collar, something that the spirit had laid her powers thickly over. "Get him stripped, that should help some. I'll call Mr. Boyle."

"No," Philip said.

"Shut up," Draco ordered. "You'll need someone here that you trust. Spell cleaning is often hard on a body." He went to do it anyway, getting a very sleepy Nick up. "Philip was contaminated by some sort of spirit. She laid her power all over him," he said quietly. "He needs you."

Nick nodded. "As soon as I can, Draco. How bad?"

Draco picked up the collar and tossed it through the fireplace to him. When it got to the other side, Nick stared at it in shock. "He was wearing it. He's tainted and it's going to take a lot of power to help him. I might even have to call Ethan because Xander's tired."

"I'm not sure that's possible," Nick said quietly, glancing behind the boy. "Sunnydale had a major quake earlier. It destroyed part of the town. I know someone in his group went to LA and they're on their way, but I don't know who it was. Our last intelligence had Ethan there."

Draco nodded. "Then we'll deal. Thank you. Was it destroyed?"

"Just the downtown section," Nick said quietly. "Most of the residential sections were all right. It was centered around the former high school."

"That's where the hellmouth is," Ron said as he walked over. "What happened?"

"It was reported as an earthquake. No one's sure. Derek went with Alex to check it out."

"Is there another priest who can help Philip?" Ron asked. "Someone who can touch the unholy stuff? Ethan said earlier that it would take something holy or blessed to fight her best."

"I don't know," Nick admitted. "Let me call the London house. We can transfer him there if necessary. Ron, I don't know what happened in Sunnydale."

"We were talking with Ethan before we left," Ron told him.

"Yeah, but the quake happened in the last hour."

Ron looked at the clock on the wall, then back at Nick. "We've been gone over two hours." He rolled his head around to loosen up his neck muscles. "Okay, we'll deal. Do we need to go there?" Nick shook his head. "Thanks. I don't think we could handle it right now. Yell our way soon."

"I'll be there within two hours, boys. Hold it steady until then." Nick's head disappeared.

Draco stood up. "I'm not telling Xander until we know what happened," he said quietly. "Not a word, Weasley."

"I wouldn't. He'd want to climb out of the bed and go there to fight some more," Ron agreed. They went back to their respective tasks, working on getting everyone healthy.

***

Nick opened the connection with the London House. "Is Sloan up?" he asked. The person answering nodded and ran to get him. William Sloan, head of the Legacy, appeared a few minutes later. "Hey, we've got a few problems at the school."

"Another battle?" William asked.

"No, worse. Philip was attacked by some sort of spirit and totally infected by it. I've got his collar here and it's giving me the willies," he said, pointing at the case. "Dumass' consort wanted me there, but Derek's in Sunnydale at the moment checking on what happened there. That leaves Rachel here and Philip might need someone holier than him to help him."

"There are a few," Sloan noted, sitting down. "Is he conscious?"

"I didn't ask. I assume that they're keeping him sedated somehow. It's got to be eating him up."

Sloan nodded. "That's fine, Nick. Call Derek, tell him what's going on. Then go to the school and bring Philip to me. We'll do what we can. Hopefully we can route the group traveling from Sunnydale at the same time." Nick smiled at that. "We don't know why, but word got back to us that we needed to make sure they made it to Mr. Harris' side."

"Mr. Harris and Mr. Dumass are the same person," Nick told him. Sloan looked like he suddenly got it. Nick nodded. "He's probably in the infirmary as well."

"That's fine, see if you can bring him to us. We'll try to route that group here for a few days rest. I'll see you in a few days." He signed off and the Legacy 'L' appeared on the screen, rotating slowly.

Nick gave himself a moment to relax, then called Derek. "Hey, it's me. No, we've got a small problem. Philip was fighting some sort of spirit and got infected. No, I got a call from the school. He was attacked there. Draco sent me his collar and it's giving me the willies it's so tainted, Derek. I put it in the case so it could be declared an unholy relic now." He grinned. "Yeah, I'll be careful. I'll call Rachel and have her come out. You be careful. Can I pass on a message since I'm heading to the school to bring Philip to the London House?" He laughed. "No, Sloan said he could find someone to help untaint him, someone holier." He grinned. "Thanks, bossman. Yeah, you be careful too. There's no telling what's going on." He hung up and looked up at the 'L' before dialing the next number. "Rach? It's Nick. I've got to leave and I'm the only one here. We need you to come out and mind the shop while we're gone. Derek's in Sunnydale. Because it's a mystical convergence of chaos energy. He wanted to know what had happened so he and Alex are there and I'm heading back to England to help Philip. Thanks. Yeah, an hour'd be great. Thanks." He hung up and went upstairs to pack, including his usual weapons.

***

Two days later, two separate groups met in the entryway to an older mansion just outside London. Xander hugged Dawn as hard as he could. "I'm sorry," he whispered. She teared up and cried on him.

"I tried," the not-Xander told him.

Xander gave him a gentle smile. "I know you did, don't worry about it, kid. You did as well as any of us could have." He patted him on the arm. "Relax. It's a long, hard ride from here to the house. Or you can give up now and go back to your normal life?"

The boy took off the illusion choker and handed it to him. "As much as I'd like to, there's nothing there to go back to. The house is gone, sir." Xander nodded. "I'll leave Dawn in your care."

"No," she said, turning to look at him. "I'm not being abandoned again."

"And you're not," Xander assured her. "You'll be staying with me, Dawnie." She glared at him. "Buffy and you both knew that I had things I *had* to do before I could come back full-time, that's why I sent Brad. Now, you're my little sister and we'll work on getting you set up over here within my family. They'll like you if only because you're still young enough to fight back." He gave her a small smile. "Don't worry, you're not being put onto the street and I *refuse*to leave you in danger." She slumped and nodded. "Besides, how else are you going to get owls from Brad, Ron, and Harry regularly?" She gave him a look and he nodded. "Really. You'll join the team."

"Yes, Xander." She gave Brad a hug, then him one. "I'll miss you, Brad."

"Don't worry, pet, I'm still around. When you're older, I'm sure you'll be seeing a lot more of me," he said with a wink. He looked at Xander. "If that's okay."

"I leave that to her unless it's some absolute shitbag," Xander said with a shrug. "Have you got an account?" Brad nodded and handed over a sealed envelope. "Then go have a rest before anyone else can pounce you. I'm sure your parents want to know you're all right." The boy grinned and disapparated from the spot. Xander gave Dawn a squeeze. "Come on, let's go help Draco, Wes, and Ethan. They're still trying to help Philip." He led her up the stairs, letting the others chat among themselves.

Draco looked over at her and smiled. "Good morning, sister-in-law. Did you get any sleep yet?"

"Not yet," she admitted.

"Then let someone knock you out and hog a couch," Xander told him.

"I will," Nick offered, bringing her off to where he had been watching and putting her down onto the couch, then knocking her into a deep sleep. "What happened?"

"Someone came for Dawn and the battle destroyed most of the town," Xander told him. William Sloan looked at him. "There are things you don't know and don't need to know," he pointed out. "Nick, we've got to get Dawn tested, can you remind me?" Nick nodded quickly. "Thanks. My mental 'to-do' list is not what it used to be." He went to stand beside his consort and help him. The very least he could do would be to feed him power.

***

Dawn looked up at the house in awe. "This is even bigger than your other house," she said quietly. She looked at Xander. "Do I get my own room?"

"Honey, you get your own suite," he assured her with a pat on the back. "Come on, let's see if any more of the mysteriously appearing family have shown up." Wes coughed and looked at him. "No?"

"No, they're in another house making plans to help you. Only your father should be here. They've decided it would hurt you more if they're around," he said gently.

Dawn walked in the front door and looked at the things on the stairs. "What are you?" she asked with a touch of disgust.

Xander walked in and looked at her. "That's a really dirty house elf," Xander told her. "They're the servants."

"Hopefully it bathes?"

"It does," Wesley said with a smile. "Xander's father set them to cleaning the floos." He tugged on her arm. "Is she in your younger sister's room?"

"Alex?" an older man asked as he came out of the library. He smiled at them. "Hello. You must be Dawn." He walked up and hugged her. "Welcome to the family, young lady. I know you'll blow us away with your nature." He led her up the stairs, Wesley following as they chatted about something from a book.

Xander frowned at the pair. "Don't I get one?" he called.

"In a minute, son, let me settle her. We've got all night."

Xander pouted and scowled, going to his rooms to get changed. He found Draco waiting on him and was pounced, much improving his mood by the time he was released.

The New Girl.

Dawn looked at the older woman staring down at her, giving her a patient look. "You can't tell?"

"No, I cannot, not yet," she sighed. Professor McGonagall turned to look at Ron, who was escorting Dawn around with the Headmaster's permission since Xander was off doing something in Diagon for the girl. "Has she shown any magical abilities that you can *document*?"

"I flamed a vamp," Dawn offered. Xander had told her she could tell this woman everything but she was feeling something off and hadn't decided to trust her yet. She was going to be paranoid for a bit longer, probably for a long time after the last few weeks she had lived through. She looked at Ron. "Plus, I helped you with that book."

"That's true, she can use the magical books," Ron agreed. "They flip and speed past, all the links work for her, Professor." He shifted, crossing his feet in the opposite direction where he was leaning against the wall. "I know she's got power, but I'm not sure about anything else."

Draco strolled in like he owned the place and Dawn smiled at him. He had adopted her fully from the moment they had gotten together. She was officially his little sister now. "Tell her I have magic."

"I've got one better." Draco looked at the professor. "If you could show her your area?" he suggested. "She reads magic like I do."

McGonagall arched an eyebrow up but caught the hint. She rolled her eyes and shrunk down, becoming her cat form.

"That's what it was!" Dawn said excitedly. Now everything made sense! "Wow!" She picked up the cat to look at. "That is so cool. I'm the Key." She put the cat back down at it's meow, watching as it turned back, but still grinning. "Xander said I could tell you and his cousin, who'd know what to do about me."

"With you?" Ron asked.

"No, about me," Dawn corrected, giving him a wicked grin. "Something about driving him insane...?" Ron and Draco both laughed at that. She turned back to McGonagall. "I used to be a magical being."

"I see." She tested the girl again, now that she had relented, and found all sorts of power, but it was different. It was almost how she felt Xander anymore. "Did you mark Mr. Dumass in some way?" she suggested finally.

Dawn shrugged. "He was around. I had a major crush on him a while back. I don't know if the monks planned it that way to give me more protection after Buffy died or not, but I thought he was all that and then some way back when."

"I see." McGonagall shrugged. "Mr. Dumass?" Draco coughed and shrugged. "You don't know?"

"Would *anyone* know?" Dawn asked.

"Severus," Draco said with a shrug. "My cousin Emilia."

"Ollivander," Ron put in.

"I think we should see Severus first and then go see Ollivander," Draco decided. "Emilia will be up in a few days anyway, no need to bother her more." He escorted her out, holding onto her arm like a proper gentleman would. "How did you like the room?"

"Everything but the paintings were very nice. They were kinda chatty while I was trying to sleep," Dawn said with a shrug. "That and they glow."

"They do," Ron agreed, catching up to them. "They glow with the magic that went into creating them. That bit of personality that's in there sticks out when you view it magically."

"Hmm," was Draco's answer. He tapped politely on the dungeon's door, smiling brightly at the Potion's master. "I know you have class, but can you spare us a moment between to talk to Dawn? Xander wanted you to know some things about her." Dawn waved. "Plus, we need your evaluation of her abilities. She's awash with power but we're not sure if she's a wand user or the other sort."

Snape looked at the young girl, then *looked* at the young girl. He frowned. "Take her down to Xander's meeting area. I've got the period after next free." He closed his door, going to brood about this situation while he glared at the students messing up. The next class wasn't any better and as soon as they left, he walked down there. He found Dumbledore taking tea with the young lady and Draco, Weasley had evidently been forced back to class. "If I may have a private word with the young woman?" he suggested. Draco looked at him and he gave him a slight nod. Draco stood up and walked the Headmaster out with a forceful hand on his arm. "Young lady, what are you?" he asked, crossing his arms over his chest.

"I am Dawn, Xander and Draco's newly adopted little sister." She glanced around. "Will they gossip?"

"Probably," he said dryly, stepping closer. "You are a flood of power and I do not understand why Xander asked me to help you."

Dawn picked up one of those cute quills and wrote out a short note, handing it to him. "I was told to tell you so you could figure out what to do about me."

Snape read the note, his lips pressing together. "That should be a ball of...." He looked her over again and groaned, shaking his head. "Why?"

"The same person who destroyed my town was trying to get to me. The same one that my sister sacrificed herself to save me from," Dawn said calmly. "I can't be used for another millennia, but Xander wasn't sure if I could go here or not."

"If you *should* go here or not," Snape corrected arrogantly. He sat down and examined her. "What did Professor McGonagall say?"

"Nothing to me personally. She spent a lot of time watching me, and I knew something was off until she turned into a cat, then I knew I could trust her. I figure Xander knows who I can trust around here."

"He should. He hangs about enough," he snorted. He got comfortable. "Do you want to learn magic?"

"I scare myself each time I use my magic in an unplanned way. I once flamed a vamp who was bothering me without consciously wanting to. I thought I just wanted to get away from him."

"I see. And do you feel you have the control necessary?"

Dawn shrugged. "I don't know. Do I?"

"That is something only you can answer," he pointed out. He glanced around the room. "What about the external magics? Things like your friend Rosenburg used to do?"

"I've done some," she admitted quietly. "They were successful, but something felt off. Willow taught me and she wasn't exactly a follow the ritual exactly person. Tara did it a bit more ritually and I liked it," Dawn admitted. "It felt more like there was a framework and an authority behind it to me if that makes sense." He nodded. "All I know is that Xander's getting me some clothes at the moment, and some books, but he wanted an unbiased opinion on my chances of attending here versus what he was thinking about and having some nice wiccans teach me how to use my innate gifts since I'm still around."

Snape nodded again. "That is understandable and perfectly reasonable under the circumstances. He has a lot of uncontrolled magic around him these days with his consort." He held in a sneer at that situation. They were so cute it was nauseating.

"Hey, I like my Draco buddy," she complained. "He was my sister's shopping buddy and we get on great too. He adopted me immediately once he found out what was going on, even more forcefully than Xander did. He didn't have to you know. Xander kinda did but Draco did it because he wanted to." She sniffled, refusing to cry in front of this man.

He handed her a napkin. "Here." He relaxed himself. "Headmaster?" Dumbledore and Draco came back in. "If you think it suits her, I believe we can teach her control. She has told me she's used magic unconsciously and consciously in the past. Since it seems she has a preference for the ritual, the wand use should suit her."

"Can I combine them?" Dawn asked. "Just out of curiosity."

"You can," Dumbledore admitted. "That would take many years of study, Dawn." He looked at her and finally nodded. "Fine. I will admit her." He looked at Severus. "Even if she is not sorted into your house, will you help the girl? Xander would feel more comfortable if you did it instead of it being me I think."

"I will," Draco said firmly. "She is my family and my concern. If something's needed, she can come to me and I'll find her the help."

"That's fine, Draco." He smiled at him. "She's what, fourteen?" Dawn nodded. "Then she's only three years behind. Can you help her catch up?"

"Definitely," Draco agreed. "Even if I have to tie the mudblood Granger up and have her help." Snape coughed to keep from laughing. "We should take her shopping today, yes?"

"Bring her back in time for dinner," Dumbledore ordered. He saw Draco's stance and sighed. "Fine, you may go with her. Take your cohorts with you so they quit acting up in Charms." Draco nodded and grabbed a dagger off the wall, handing it to her. "Is that necessary?"

"Hell, yeah," Dawn said firmly. "Buffy taught me to never go anywhere without a weapon."

"The school is safe," Dumbledore assured her.

She snorted. "So you haven't had bad guys breaking in here in the past and you totally trust everyone in that alley place?"

Dumbledore walked out, shaking his head. It didn't pay to argue with the paranoid. It would be like arguing with Moody.

Snape tipped his chin up. "I believe Potter and Weasley have Magical Creatures now and Charms next." Draco nodded, walking Dawn out. Once the door shut, he sat down and had a good, long laugh. That girl was going to break Dumbledore's complacency yet.

***

Dawn looked around in awe as Ron led the way into Diagon Alley. "Wow." She twirled in place, looking at all the nearby shops. "Do we have to visit all of them?"

Harry, who had been talking with Tom, joined them and forced them out of the entry so others could get to it. "Xander's been back a few times. He's dropped things off from the bookstores, the clothiers, and the herb shop, with Wesley's name on it. Tom said he was heading to get something smelly and nasty."

"Knockturn then," Ron said. "C'mon."

"Is that where we get eyes and things?" Dawn asked as she followed him.

"No, you get those at the component shop," Harry told her, pointing it out. "Draco, can you feel him?"

"A bit," Draco said, heading between two buildings. He tapped on an unmarked door and it opened, showing the twins. "Good evening, is my consort here?"

"He's testing something for us," the twin noted, letting them in. "Xander, she's here."

"Hi, Dawn," he said as he stared in the microscope. "Come look. This one creates cute little germies that do the whole Joker with the makeup thing from the movie." She bounced over to look down in the microscope, whistling. "Pretty, isn't it?" he asked with a grin.

"Yeah, it is," she agreed, grinning at the twin. "That is so cool."

"Movie?" Harry asked.

"One of the Batmans," Dawn said with a handwave. "The tall, scary, gloomy guy decided I should be admitted since I like the ritual stuff better. Dumbledore agreed and did you know McGonagall turned into a tabby?" Xander nodded, taking the list from her hands. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"Because I wanted to see if you could sense it yourself," he said with a bright grin. "Did you?"

"I knew something was off and I wouldn't tell her anything until I figured out what. Gloomy guy was put in charge of me."

"Severus is a stand-up guy," Ron admitted dryly. "If a bit mean, cruel, and obvious about his favoritism for his own house. He's the head of Draco's house."

"Will I go in there?" Dawn asked.

"That all depends on where you get sorted," Xander said, putting an arm around her shoulders. "Okay, so we've got to go to the bank, again, and then we've got to do some shopping. When are you guys due back?"

"Dinner," Harry said helpfully.

Xander looked at the timepiece on the wall; you couldn't really call it a clock, it was oblong, only had one number, and the hands moved in opposite directions, but it was a wizarding standard timepiece. "That means we've got two hours."

"I'll hit the bank, you can pay me back," Draco offered. Ron and Harry stared at him. "What?"

"Nothing," Harry said quickly, shaking his head. "Not a thing." He looked at Xander, then shrugged. "Let's head for Ollivander's first. We can do uniforms after that and books last?"

"She'll need a familiar," Ron pointed out as he took Dawn's arm and walked her out with a wave for his older brothers, Harry on her other side. "But I agree, wand first. At least we won't have to wait anywhere."

Xander kissed Draco gently. "I'll pay you back when we get home. My money pouch seems to have disappeared in the last few hours."

"That's fine. Were your keys in it?" Xander shook his head, handing one over. "Thank you, but why am I getting it?"

"Because I put your name on the vault," Xander said as he walked out. "I can't wait to see how it goes in practice, George. Thanks for the test run. I hope the new shop does very well." He grinned wickedly. "Think we can spike dinner?" George chuckled as Xander led his husband out the door. "Go ahead and get a bunch so I can finish my shopping too. I'll be in Ollivander's with Dawn, I think this is going to be the longest stop yet." Draco hurried off and Xander followed the chatting he could her, stalking after Dawn until he could grab her and make her squeal and bat at him. "What?" he asked. "Just testing your reflexes, Dawn. I do it to the guys too," he said with an unrepentant grin. He let Harry open the door to Ollivanders and followed his little sister inside. "Hi, Mr. Ollivander," he said happily. "This is Dawn, my newly adopted little sister and the last member of my crew. She needs a very special wand."

Ollivander stepped around to start his tapemeasure going. "You definitely are special," he agreed, smiling at her. The tape measure fell to the floor and he looked at it, then at Xander, who shook his head.

"Sorry," Dawn said hesitantly. "It happens around me sometimes."

"That's just fine," he promised, going back to the special vault in the workroom. He came out with six boxes, laid side by side. "Start with whatever one you want," he offered.

She picked up the second box from the left and waved it, getting a pretty cascade of sparks. "Whoa," she said, highly impressed with herself. "Is this it?"

"Try the next one," Ollivander said, suspecting something was up with the way Xander was smirking at him. The next five did the same thing. "Very interesting." He looked at Dawn again. "Let me try one more before you choose," he said, going into the back and bringing back a hollow one. He handed it over handle first and again, the sparks flew, this time in bright red and blue. "Hmm." He looked at Xander. "You bring me some very interesting cases, Mr. Dumass. That one had no core."

"She can use a wand without a core?" Ron asked.

Xander nodded. "I suspected she might be able to since she's got so much energy. Should she though, Mr. Ollivander?"

He shrugged. "I would say that might be for the best. If not, this one," he said, touching the middle of the first six boxes, "should be hers. The colors were in the closest harmony."

"Then we'll take that one and let her pick out a hollow one of whatever wood you like best."

Ollivander led the girl back into his sacred territory, showing her all the wands he had ready to make. "Choose," he suggested, getting out of her way.

Dawn looked at all the woods, noticing the differences in the colors and grains. Some of them she rejected because they didn't feel right. Some she paused over because the blonde wood looked just like Buffy's hair as she remembered it. Then one caught her attention and she pulled it out to look at it. "What's this?"

"That is not a wood," he admitted. "It is a stone. It is obsidian. It was meant to hold energy for future use, not as an actual wand."

"Cool." Dawn put it down but she kept coming back to it. Finally, one wood one joined it because it too called out to her. "Which one should I pick?" she asked, holding them out.

"Take them both if you want," Xander called. "We're going to be late, Dawnie."

"Don't call me that!" she snapped. Then she sniffled. "Sorry, Xander."

He walked back and gave her a hug. "I'm sorry, Dawn, I didn't mean to make it worse." He looked at the wands on the table. Then at the shop owner. "Obsidian?" Ollivander shrugged and nodded. "That's fine, she'll take all three. I'm sure there's something she can do with the obsidian one." He waited while they were boxed up then paid the man before leading Dawn back to the boys' side. "Okay, where to next?"

"Clothes," Draco pointed out. "It'll be the next longest and you can always buy her books for her."

"Clothes, familiar, books, cauldron, herbs," Harry agreed. "In order of longest stop."

Ron shrugged. "Anything's fine with me. I'm going to get a piece of candy to suck on while we wait." The others laughed and followed him out, Dawn pausing to wave back at him before she walked away. Ron led the way into the candy store and picked out a piece for himself and a piece for Dawn, paying for them himself before they moved on.

Madam Malkin looked stunned that they were in there but she quickly got Dawn fitted and measured, grabbing clothes for her under Xander's watchful gaze. She gave Xander a look when Draco helped by picking out underwear for the girl and adding a formal, gauzy robe. "That's too light for the holidays," she told him.

"We might be spending part of it in LA," Draco told her. "Fit her with something impressive for the Yule Ball." The boys groaned and hung their heads, slowly shaking them. "It's going to happen, even if you don't go. I'll escort Dawn so it won't bring up any hopes."

"No fair," Harry pointed out. "I was going to ask her so I didn't have to stumble over talking with a girl."

Ron nudged him. "Hope we don't have another disastrous ball, like in our fourth year when the girls abandoned us for paying attention to Hermione."

"Can you fit them really fast too?" Xander suggested.

"No!" Harry and Ron said, backing away from him.

"I'm not going," Ron said firmly.

"I'd have to deal with girls, and I don't want to," Harry agreed.

Xander snickered. "That's fine, boys." He looked at Dawn as another outfit was put onto her, giving her a smile. "You look just like every other student, dorky and uncomfortable," he said proudly.

She laughed. "This is why the states are fighting so hard against uniforms," Dawn told him. "There's no way to prove who you are without interaction." She looked down at her chest. "I have to wear a tie?"

"Yup," the boys said in unison, all of them grinning at her.

"Fine," she sighed, rolling her eyes. "I totally look like a butch lesbian."

"It's the shoes," Draco offered. Dawn swatted at him, making him laugh. "We'll get you some cool shoes in a moment."

"We've got the normal loafers against the wall," Madam Malkin informed him.

"Loafers?" Dawn asked. "Those are so geeky. What about heels?" she asked hopefully. "I wear the chunky ones."

Xander giggled, putting his head onto his arms on top of a rack of clothes to laugh into them. "We'll deal with that too," he gasped. "God, I could almost hear Cordy saying that."

"Yeah, well, she did teach me how to dress myself to attract good attention," Dawn reminded him. The last outfit was fitted to her and she was allowed back into her usual clothes. She gave Draco begging eyes. "Please?"

He gave her a hug. "Of course." He smiled at Xander. "Card?" Xander looked skeptical as he pulled out his wallet. "What sort do you like, princess?"

"Chunky heels and stylish," she told him. "Boots are fine."

"I think we can do that. I know just the spot."

"No apparating in my shop," Madam Malkin said quickly. Draco pouted. "No." She let Xander pay for the young lady's clothes, stopping him for a moment. "Don't let her show up the other girls, she'll make enemies."

"She'll make them anyway," he pointed out. "She's not exactly like them." She nodded. "She'll be fine. My boys will be watching out for her and she's part of my crew." He kissed her on the cheek. "Can you send the rest of mine to the house?" She nodded patiently. "Thank you, Madam Malkin." He hurried off to catch up to Harry and Ron, looking around for Draco and Dawn. "Where did he take her?"

"That high-end mall he disappears to every now and again," Ron told him, stepping away. "She's armed."

"Good." He nodded at the component places, handing them some cash. "Get her the full starter set for herbs, including the more common wiccan ones. Wes will be teaching her personally. I've already arranged it." Harry nodded, heading that way. "Ron, can you get her the cauldron and her books? All the ones for every class for the first three years?" He nodded and shrugged. "Thanks." He handed him more money. "Meet me in front of the paper shop." They hurried off, going on their own errands while Draco took his little princess shoe shopping.

***

Dawn walked into dinner that night, smiling brightly at the Headmaster. The boys were sneaking in behind her so she could have her grand entrance. Every woman should have one grand entrance in their life. "See, I made it," she said as she walked up there. She stood in front of him. "Now what?"

"Now, we sort you," the Headmaster said, giving her a smile. "I see someone took you to a muggle shop for shoes."

She looked down at her Gucci heels and then up at him with the brightest grin. "My big brother did. He understands about having good shoes." She clasped her hands behind her back. "How do you sort me?"

Dumbledore stood up. "As many of you are aware, Mr. Dumass has adopted a friend's sister so she could start attending school with you," he announced. "This is Dawn Summers. You will treat her the same as you would every other student."

"They'd better treat her better," Harry said firmly, glaring at the Slytherins. Dawn smiled and waved at him. "Cute shoes."

"Thanks." She beamed at the Headmaster again. "So, what do I have to do? Latin? Small spell? Small conjugation of a demon?"

He laughed. "No, my dear, it's nothing that hard, and please don't do the last within the school's boundaries." She nodded and he pulled forward the Sorting Hat, handing it to her. "Put it on, Dawn."

Dawn put the hat on her head. "Hi."

"Hello. Most unusual." The hat considered her. "Well, you're not exactly in either class, are you?" he asked.

"Nope. I'm kinda odd that way. I'm kinda both but neither."

"Very well. You are also, generally, a happy person. Would you rather be with the brave or with the happier people? Your grief has been noted and I will give you a choice since you are so different. I never expected *you* to attend," the hat said with some amusement.

"Yeah, me neither." She lifted the brim up. "He's asking me a question and I'm not sure how to answer," she said, looking at McGonagall. She liked the older woman a lot. The woman waved her up so Dawn hopped up and whispered in her ear. "Which one should I go with?"

"The first is my own house," McGonagall told her. "You'd be with Harry and Ron."

Dawn looked at them, then up at the hat. "Well?"

The hat chuckled. "It is a hard decision, I know. If I place you, you will find many new friends, and some enemies."

"I've had plenty of those."

"I can see that. Then I will give you an easy school life. I sort you into..." The crowd quit talking. "Hufflepuff." Everyone stared and the hat smiled. "As such, please watch out for her grief," he said as he was handed to the Headmaster. "Quite unusual."

"Yes, purely an original," Dumbledore agreed. He pointed at the table. "Go sit there, Dawn." She shrugged and waved again, heading over to sit down. He smiled at McGonagall, who was frowning. "My dear, the hat said he wanted to give her a break. If she had been put into your house, I'm sure she would have been following Harry immediately."

Minerva McGonagall nodded. "I can see that happening. Perhaps it is best if we do sort her there," she agreed quietly. Draco Malfoy-Dumass' groan carried across the room. "What is wrong?" she snapped.

"I have to associate with a Hufflepuff," he said miserably. "Dawn! Couldn't you have been a Gryffindor?"

"The hat said I should be here," she told him, pouting at him. "Are you going to abandon me?"

"Fuck no," he said harshly. "Let it be known that Dawn is as much my sister as can be. *Anyone* who bothers her bothers me."

"And me," Ron and Harry pipped up.

"She's like an extra cousin or something," Ron added.

Dawn smiled at them. "Thanks, guys."

"You're welcome," Harry said firmly, glaring at Malfoy. "That means you can't upset her by picking on them anymore, Draco."

Draco glared at him. "Do you really want to prove who absorbed more knowledge, Potter?" he ground out.

Methos sent a shot of power at both of them, turning them both into pink bunnies. "I've had enough. There will be no fighting among you three, or four," he said with a nod toward Dawn. Dumbledore looked at him, giving him a pleasant smile that said that was enough so he changed them back. "Am I understood?"

"You are," Harry and Draco mumbled, looking at their plates.

"Thank you. Welcome, Dawn. Xander has told some of us much about you and I look forward to helping you catch up."

She beamed. "Thanks, Professor." She looked at her housemates. "Hi. I'm Dawn, as I guess you guys heard. I just want to be a normal student."

The girls on either side of her hugged her between them. "Welcome to the house," the table called, waving at her.

"We'll chat later," one of the boys assured her

"You can tell us about America."

"And the fashions over there," another added on quickly.

"Oooh, and about any cute boys," one girl said, making cow eyes at Ron.

Dawn giggled. "Sure. I can even help you ambush him. I'm good at small group tactical maneuvers."

The table giggled nearly as one and leaned closer to their friends to make plans and most of them included getting to know Dawn a lot better that night while she set herself up. It was so great, and she was the one who could make a real name for Hufflepuffs so people would quit thinking they were duffers and squibs.

Draco finished quickly and went to owl Xander at the house about Dawn's placement. This was going to be terrible.

***

Xander opened the message and winced, handing it to Wesley. "A Hufflepuff?"

"Your consort said the hat was trying to be nice by giving her an easy place to be," Wesley soothed. He didn't really understand all the different house things but he knew this one was not what Xander would have wanted for her. "Is that a bad one?"

"No, it's the house of the nice and sweet people who *giggle*," Xander told him, letting the letter drop from his hand. "I guess we'll have to find our way around Hufflepuff again then," he said with a shrug. He looked at Wesley. "Okay, those are Dawn's textbooks for the first three years, everything she has to catch up on. I'll be bringing them to her tomorrow morning so whatever you need to know from the first year books," he said, pointing at that row, "you need to have done by then. Any additional magical practice you want her to have should be noted by then too."

"I believe she should acclimate until after the holidays. It would let her get used to her new wand first and give her a firm foundation for what's to come later. We'll need to push her a bit but not that much yet, Xander."

Xander nodded, that sounded okay. "Good deal. We can do that. What about extra things she'll need? Special herbs or things?"

"Just a few candles for the moment. As soon as she gets those, I want her to start meditating to see if she can touch the key's energy patterns. If she can then it would make everything a great deal easier for her." Xander nodded again, that still sounded smart. "I'll write out my instructions for the next few weeks and have you take it with you. I'll check with Dawn over the holidays when you bring her around to see Cordelia and all of them, and then I'll check on her progress and decide how fast we're moving then."

"You know there are others who know about the key now, right?" Xander asked.

Wesley gave him a gentle pat on the arm. "Of course there are. If Ethan Rayne didn't tell anyone, then I'm sure some of Glory's minions did. For right now though, we need to build slowly or we'll have another case of Willow on our hands."

Xander relaxed. That did make a lot more sense. "The school should be safe enough," he said quietly, thinking about it. "Especially with Ron, Harry, and Draco hanging around her. Plus, the Hufflepuffs go everywhere as a group. There's no such thing as a lone Hufflepuff because they're such pack creatures. Of course, I expect Dawn to rule the pack, but I'm sure she'll find a few very nice people in there with her." He grinned. "Plus, she'll be able to protect them from some of Draco's housemates. I'm sure the first few fights are going to be a disadvantage because of how little she knows but she'll catch up and everything will be fine."

"I'm sure it will as well," Wesley agreed, smiling at him. "Thank you for letting me have the extra few days."

Xander snorted. "If I was working with Dead Boy and Cordy all the time I'd need a long vacation now and then too," he quipped. "Just so I wouldn't stake one and then expose the other to sunlight." He stood up. "Have a good night, Wesley, and I don't care if you read the textbooks." He headed to his office to finish the day's mapping.

Wesley smiled as he picked up the Charms textbook, flipping through it. He knew an alternate way to do a great many of these, but the theory on the ones he didn't may just help him achieve the others.

***

"It's no use, I'll never get it," Dawn whined, sitting down on her bed. It was really plush and comfy. "There is no way to memorize a castle like this."

Her nearest roommate gave her a pat on the arm. "Don't worry about it, Dawn, we all learned within a few weeks. By the time we come back from the holidays you'll look back and laugh about how you kept getting lost."

"Just don't get lost by the Slytherins," one girl pointed out from across the room. She was admiring Dawn's Prada boots. "They can be really mean when they want to be."

Dawn looked at her and shook her head. "I kick butt. Let them start. I may not be great for a few months but I will kick ass and they will feel it if they pick on us." The girls giggled and looked at more of her outfits. She wasn't used to not having a closet and a dresser of her own, but she guessed it'd be okay. Her roommates said they had a pressing spell. She had a bottomless trunk so she could bring *all* her clothes and everything, plus the boys had said that she could do some wizard shopping in Hogsmeade when they went next time if she wanted to. She pulled off her tie and looked at it. "Why do we have to wear these things?"

"Because it sets us all on the same footing, supposedly," the girl in the next bed on her right offered. "Not that you don't know who's rich and who's not. I mean, Malfoy came in with a velvet school robe for the winter his first year and Ron's always had hand-me-downs from his brothers. But supposedly it's to make us all the same."

Dawn shook her head. "Making us all uncomfy and ugly isn't making us good students and it's not helping those who are getting picked on. If *I* were doing the school robes, I'd pick different materials and different patterns. I mean, hello, the skirts are sickening." The girls laughed. "They look like we're playing hooker for the boys."

"What's a hooker? Is that an american sports term?" one girl asked.

Dawn looked at her. "You guys don't have prostitutes over here? Wow, that is really forward thinking of your society."

"Oh, those." She nodded. "Now I get it." She grinned. "And I think you're right." She held up the boots with the high heels. "Are these actually comfortable?"

"Once they get broken in. My sister hated me wearing such little heels, said they were impractical, but she's dead now." She sniffled. Nearly instantly her whole room was hugging her. "Thanks, guys, now I know why the hat put me over here. It's not just my sunny nature." They pulled back and one girl went to get her a damp cloth to wipe her face off with. "Sorry about that," she said when she was cleaned up.

"Don't worry about it. With the war, we've all had some nights where we've cried," her bedmate on the left pointed out.

"There's a war?" Dawn asked. The girls got really quiet. "Was Xander hiding stuff from me?" They nodded. "What? Tell me now so I know how I can help best." She shifted until she was sitting cross-legged. "Please, guys, my sister died at the hands of a hell-god and she was a Slayer." They looked awed by that. "So I can and will fight if I need to. Now, what's going on?"

Slowly, the girls started to tell her about the current conflict and what they knew about what was going on in the real world.

***

Dawn found the Slytherin door by following one of them down there, then pounded on it as hard as she could. "Let me the hell in!" she yelled. The door opened and a *big* guy smirked down at her. "Where the fuck is Malfoy? He's trying to keep me out of the fighting and I won't have it." She stomped her foot.

"Oooh, look, an upset Hufflepuff," he sneered.

She shoved him back into the room and walked in after him. "No, the brassed-off sister of a former Slayer and best friend of vampires. Now, where is my big brother?"

"He's in his new rooms," one guy who looked to be Draco's age offered. "Please don't kill us."

"Slayers aren't real," the boy who answered the door sneered.

Dawn thought about pulling her knife but left it alone and went for kicking him in the nuts instead. "Shut up, asshole, before I wipe the floor with you. The hat wanted me to be relaxed and heal my grief, not put up with whiny bastards who want to be bottom boys and can't let go." She looked at the other one. "Where are these mythical rooms?" she asked more politely.

"I'll show you," one of the girls said, waving off the guys as she walked closer. "You're pretty tough for not knowing anything before you got here," she pointed out dryly.

"Who said I didn't?" Dawn crossed her arms. "Did a redheaded witch come here earlier this year to be looked at?" They all nodded slowly. "That's Willow. She was my sister's best friend when she was alive. I started studying under her before my town got ripped apart." They looked stunned. "I was sent over here because I seem to have more of a gift for this sort of magic than that sort. Now, would you please show me where Draco might be?"

"Sure." Pansy walked her out, deftly questioning the girl as they walked. She got a lot of information out of her, but mostly minor details. She tapped on Snape's classroom door. "He's got extra credit he's doing tonight," she assured Dawn. Snape opened the door. "She barged into our house and demanded to see Malfoy, sir. Said something about people keeping a war from her."

"Really?" Snape said, looking her over. "And what can you do?"

Dawn crossed her arms. "I'm the sister of a former Slayer, Professor Snape, what do you think I can do? I may be a *nice* person but that hasn't kept me from kicking people down before and Buffy did start to train me before she died." She lifted her chin. "Is Draco here? I'd like to hear from him why they're keeping it from me."

Draco came to the door. "So you wouldn't have to stretch your grief out longer," he said simply, pulling her closer to hold her. "We don't want you to have to relive your last few months, Dawn. It'd be cruel and Xander wanted you to be happy here. That's why you weren't told."

"As mushy and emotional as this is, I'd better make sure MacMillan is off the floor and able to move," Pansy said, starting to turn away.

"Why was Mr. MacMillan on the floor?" Snape asked archly.

Pansy smirked at him. "Because this new sister of Malfoy's pushed him and then kicked him in the nuts when he wouldn't tell her where he was," she said snidely. "It was a very pretty sight, sir."

"Ms. Summers," Snape said, closing the door. "I do not know how they did it in your town, but you may not attack the other students."

"I didn't *really* hurt him, I only threatened him," Dawn said, trying for helpless and cute. "It's my first day, Professor, and I was really upset. I'll do better in the future."

"I'm sure you will, but you will also be spending the rest of this detention period learning correct behavior while in this school," he said firmly. "Sit." She sat and gave him an attentive look. "Mr. Dumass, did you not have an assignment due a half-hour ago?"

"I gave you that one, sir, I'm working on something else at the moment," Draco reminded him. "You told me to do so." He sat down and went back to his chopping. He hated this potion, it made his hands smell bad. He listened as Snape laid down the law of conduct for students, smirking when he got to the 'thou shall not enter another house, especially without permission' part. If that was really enforced there'd be a lot less shagging going on.

***

Dawn was woken by the scream of terror from above her, hopping out of bed and grabbing her wand. She looked at the other girls. "What's going on?" she asked when she saw them cowering in their beds.

"It sounds like we were broken into again."

"Snape said that's not supposed to happen," Dawn pointed out.

"It's his goons that do it," one of the girls told her.

"Fine, then I'm gonna finish this. I need my beauty sleep or my hair will never go right tomorrow." She strode out, going down to stop the screaming in the common room. She saw the people harassing the younger kids and took a flying leap at one's back, landing on it to kick him in the kidneys and beat him. He fell and she moved onto the next one. A few of the older kids came down too and they tried to help her but they weren't really fighters. That left two in the room with her, both of them now focusing on her. She let out a battle scream and grabbed the nearest thing to hand, which ended up being a pillow. It didn't do much damage and one of the boys managed to pin her arms while the other held his bleeding nose. She struggled against him and then she felt the power rushing up to help her. "No!" she said, wrenching free, panting to try and control it. "Get out!" she screamed. "Now! Before I hurt you!"

They sneered at her. "Oh, are you gonna cry?" the boy asked.

"No, fucker, I'm about to do to you what I did to a vampire last year. Do you think you're as bad as one of them?" she sneered back. The boys looked confused. "Hello, raised on a hellmouth with magic," she pointed out. "Uncontrolled and uncontrollable magic." They still looked clueless and she had to release it. She let it go, bending it to her will so it'd only knock them out instead of taking their heads off. She fell to her knees, hugging her body. "Help," she croaked. "Oh, goddess, I hate that," she complained when one of the older boys came over and wrapped a blanket around her. She looked at the bodies. "They need the nurse," she said quietly, letting them help her into a seat in the corner where she could spaz in peace. She had nearly flamed them like she had Spike's minion. She shouldn't be around nice people, she'd only get them hurt. She barely saw the nurse, the head of her house, and the Headmaster come running to stop the fighting. She was berating herself for letting go.

Finally, Snape walked in, glaring at his students. "Tie them to their beds, Poppy, I'll deal with them in the morning." He looked at Dawn and had started to walk over to her when Draco and Ron both ran past him, shoving him out of the way. "Weasley! Fifty points for shoving a teacher," he said harshly.

"She snapped," Ron said angrily. "Your idiots came in here and threatened her! Last year she *fried* a vampire for doing that! Earlier this year she did as well! Fucking get off your ass and knock her the hell out!" Snape stood there, too stunned to even say another word to the boy.

Poppy looked stunned. "Weasley," she said firmly. "Do not swear in my presence."

Draco blinked a few times. "Well said," he pointed out, getting down to be in Dawn's line of sight. "Dawn?" he whispered. She sobbed and fell into his arms, letting him hold her. He let Weasley help him into the chair, letting him hold Dawn for a moment, then she came back to his lap while Ron stood guard over her. He looked at Snape. Then he looked at the boys. "How many of the casualties are hers?" he asked calmly.

"Most of them. A few were already down when she did...whatever."

"That is why she is here to be trained," Snape said firmly. "Until now, her training has been spotty and fight oriented. We had been hoping that she would be able to calm down here and learn control," he told Madam Sprout. He pulled her back to the Headmaster's side. "She has to know." Dumbledore looked at him, then nodded. Snape looked at Madam Sprout, glancing over her shoulder at Dawn. "That girl, Willow, trained her so far." Madam Sprout's eyes went wide. "She probably did not use her wand." One of the older boys handed it to him, making him nod at him. "The sister she lost was a Slayer, the one in California."

Madam Sprout gasped. "No wonder!" She walked over and squatted down, stroking Dawn's back. "I'm sorry you had to fight them, my dear. We didn't want you to have to go through any more battles. From now on, we will increase the house's security."

Draco nudged Dawn, making her look at him. "They will never do this again," he swore. "Not even Xander will hold me back this time." She gave them a tentative smile. "That's my sister."

Ron stole her for a hug. "I'm sorry the bastards bothered you," he whispered, patting her gently. "If you want to talk about it, or if you get tired of being pampered and cosseted, Harry and I have agreed to help you with your Defense work."

"I think I should," Dawn agreed, looking at Draco, who nodded. "You'll help too?"

"We all take the same extra lessons," he assured her as he stood up. He heaved Madam Sprout up since she was at an ...indelicate height. "Now, let's put you back into bed," he said gently, taking her hand. Madam Sprout stopped him and took the girl's hand, leading her back up to her room. Draco looked at Snape, then at the older Hufflepuffs. "She wouldn't want any of you to be afraid of her."

"She's a very protective and nurturing spirit," Ron told them.

"You two are really working together?" Madam Pomfrey asked.

"When it comes to Dawn, we are," Ron told her. "Dawn is one of my best friends. She's the only girly girl I can stand to be around." He shrugged. "If the putz is protective of her then we're good on it." He crossed his arms, looking at the older boys. "Don't mention it to her and don't talk about it with others. She did it because it was necessary, not because she thought it was a good idea."

"Like earlier, when she stormed down to Slytherin and kicked MacMillan's arse," Draco agreed in a lighter tone.

"'Bout time," Ron snorted. "I'll tell Hermione that Dawn took her fun."

Madam Sprout came down the stairs. "She's all tucked in and you two can go back to your own rooms," she ordered. Draco raised an eyebrow. "You will not have access to this house, Mr. Malfoy. I do not want you in here. She can come see you in your rooms."

"That's fine," Draco agreed, leading the way out.

"Protect her, huh?" Ron asked, following and going back to report to Harry how Dawn had left them lying limply on the ground.

Madam Sprout looked at the Headmaster. "Is there going to be a problem?"

"No, I believe that she did what she felt was necessary to protect her housemates," Dumbledore told her. "You'll have her tomorrow. We'll be putting her with the second years for now to split the difference."

"I noticed." Madam Sprout watched as the boys were removed from her house, then looked at her own boys. "She really is grieving and it made her feel like her sister was closer again," she told them. "If you make a big deal of this, she'll only cry more." They nodded, knowing how to make sure the girls around them were happy. "Good boys. I'll see you at breakfast." She strode out, going back to her own rooms. There she sat down and shook. It could have been so much worse if that girl hadn't been willing to jump in. This was the second time and nothing had been done yet. Perhaps a little rumor would be enough to discourage the boys from trying it again.

***

Dawn hid behind her roommates as they walked into the Great Hall for breakfast. She wasn't sure she wanted to face the entire student body but she had made herself come eat because she knew it'd be a long day. She sat down delicately and saw the note appear beside her plate. She picked it up and read it, smiling at the head of her house and nodding. When the morning mail appeared, she frowned because she didn't have any letters from anyone but she supposed she'd be seeing Xander this morning. She pulled over a good breakfast and listened to the gossip going around her, smiling at a few of the older girls when they looked at her.

After breakfast, she walked out with her classmates, running into her own personal knight. "Xander," she said, happier now as she gave him a hug. "Why did you take so long?"

"I had to drop Wes off at the airport," he said, tweaking her nose. "I heard you kicked ass very well last night," he said with a grin. "Was it as fun as dusting vamps?"

"No," she said, starting to frown. "I totally lost it. The power came out again and snapped on me."

"Yeah, but there wasn't a fire this time so you're getting better," he said happily. He gave her another hug. "I bring books, first and second year, and a letter with instructions from Wesley. He wants you to meditate for now." He handed her the charmed bag. "I got this specially for you since you won't have time to run upstairs. It's like your trunk." He kissed her on the cheek. "Good work, Dawn. You're a great Hufflepuff and you protected those other kids from some very bad idiots."

"Speaking of bad idiots....war?" she asked pointedly, letting him walk her outside. She had Herbology today according to the note.

"I wanted to give you time to grieve, Dawn." He put an arm around her shoulders. "Besides, we've pretty well got a kick-ass force to fight if we can pull everything else back together again. We shouldn't need any of you little ones to fight. So you can protect Draco for me, got it?" She nodded, smiling at him. "You're such a good girl, Dawn. You're going to be a killer witch who'll knock the socks off everyone around here with how fast you learn things. Just remember, Severus doesn't like anyone really, especially not in class." She laughed and shrugged. "Good girl. Now you go to class. I'm going to be in the basement today working on the foundations. They're smaller than they should be so I'm finding hidden rooms. You'll find your place and you will be stunning. Besides, you're so pretty you'll have boys begging to take you around to Hogsmeade by the end of the week probably."

"I need a permission slip," she pointed out.

"I've already put it on file with the Headmaster. Now go, before you're late," he said, giving her a gentle swat. She hurried off to the greenhouse with all the students, then to the one with the students she knew. Xander smiled as he headed back inside, running into the Headmaster. "Is she in trouble?"

"Not in the least. Those boys are however." He smiled. "Do not threaten them, Xander."

"I'm sure Draco and Ron have done very well so far." He strolled off, going down to find the hidden rooms that had been frustrating him for a few weeks. There was too much of a discrepancy for it to be anything else.

***

Xander looked up from his meticulous search of a wall as he heard noise and found his students standing there. "Hey, guys. Still looking for the hidden rooms," he said with a self-depreciating grin. "Sometimes they're really well hidden."

Harry walked over and thumped on the wall, then pulled out his map and tapped it with his wand. "I solemnly swear I am up to no good," he whispered. It lit up and he showed it to Xander, who frowned. "Single entrance, through the girl's bathroom."

"You mean the Chamber's over there?" Ron asked.

"The way down," Harry agreed. "Where the rockfall happened." He shrugged and tapped the map again. "Mischief managed." It went blank and he put it back into the hidden compartment in his bag. "Can we work on the sensing thing today, Xander?"

"Sure," he agreed, leading the boys, and single girl, to the maze he had found earlier in the week. On the other side was a garden grotto underground and beside a running stream. The five students were all wanting to be curse breakers and had shown that they had the skills and right touch to do the job. Now he was giving them a bit of real-world training. "Go for it," he said, waving as they walked down. Even he had taken one or two wrong turns. At least there weren't any monsters in there. Where he was standing was on a slight rise so he could see the majority of the maze. Ron had gotten trapped first. So much for his prize pupils. Harry had pulled him out of there and was leading him around. The single female in the class was going pretty well. She had sensing down really well. She also had better skills that would make her invaluable in the workshops. He'd talked to her about doing that part and she was stubborn so he let it go. As soon as everyone was where he couldn't see them, he headed in himself. A cursebreaker never forgot his route. That's why he made the same two mistakes as last time, picking up Harry and Ron as he went.

Draco was already waiting on him, as was the female. That left the one male. "Goyle?" he called. Draco had asked for the boy to be tested so he had. "Goyle?" he called patiently. He sighed and went into the maze, seeking out the non-native magic. It led him right to the sleeping boy. "Hmm. I hadn't seen the sleepy time plants." He picked the boy up with a grunt and carried him out. "He sniffed some Dreamers." He put the boy onto the grass and left him there. He'd get up soon enough. "Good job," he told them. "Even I got confused by two of the turns." They clapped and produced sweets. Xander let them have sweets after every good job as a method of reinforcement. This time it was cookies from Ron's bag. "How did you get those?" Xander asked patiently.

"Secret tunnels to Hogsmeade," Ron said smugly. Harry nudged him. "Sorry." He shrugged. "It works."

"I'm sure it does. Don't get caught." Xander took a cookie. "The one I used to use fell in." He nibbled for a few minutes. "Hey, Harry? Who made the map?"

"The Marauders. They were a group of students in here from the last generation."

"Hmm. Interesting. Are any children here?" Harry grinned at him. "Ah! No wonder you have the map." He nodded. "Can I look at it later?"

"Sure."

The girl looked at Harry. "Your father was a Marauder?" Harry nodded. "My mother told me that they used to pick on her horribly."

"My father was a bit of a bully sometimes," Harry admitted. "Sirius was too."

"Sirius Black was one of them?" she asked. He nodded. "Wasn't your daddy like you? A white-lighter?"

"So was Sirius," Ron told her. "He didn't betray Harry's parents." Harry nudged him. "It's just between us," he told him. The girl shrugged and so did Draco. "Sirius wasn't the betrayer, he wasn't their secret keeper. Pettigrew, another member of the group, was. Black turned down that honor. He found them."

"Oh." She ate another cookie before saying anything. "But Black killed all those people and Pettigrew."

"No, Pettigrew killed all those people and sacrificed a toe," Harry told her. "He framed Black so he could go free. That's why his nickname's Wormtail."

"Oh." She nodded. "Okay, I guess you'd know the truth." They nodded. "Why couldn't you get him free then?"

"In case you hadn't noticed, the Ministry isn't really about listening to the truth sometimes. Like all humans, they overreact. I remember the trials," Xander told her. He watched as Goyle woke up and joined them at the table. "There were a lot more prisoners than there were trials. They also broke nearly every law under the sun at some of them, including the one that said they don't torture people." He grabbed another cookie. "In fact, at one point in time they rounded up all the pure-bloods to 'question' them. I remember those few days really clearly," he shared. "I was in Germany retrieving a Lost One. They sent a strike team in after me. All because my family hadn't mixed blood for six generations. Without any proof or even a hint that I supported Voldemort." There was some silence. "Like I said, they overreacted before and they could do it again. So be careful and if you have to, you can run and hide."

They nodded and it was Goyle who asked the next question. "How did that cursebreaker get lost, Xander? Didn't they have sensing or anything?"

Xander gave him a sad smile. "There's a difference between lost, with a little 'l', and lost with a big 'L', Greg. Lost with a little 'l' means that they're lost, injured, and need help. That used to be my second speciality. I was called to retrieve others who were missing all the time. Including a few who had been kidnaped to retrieve special things for people." Greg nodded. "Lost with a big 'L' means that they're dead. That something in the cave or wherever they're working killed them. In that case, it was tiny poisoned darts." Greg shuddered. "It happens. Most of the ancients guarded their tombs and favorite places very well. Traps, tricks, mazes, and deadfalls abound. More than once I've had to move a rock pile and found a trap within it." He pulled off his shirt to show the few scars he still had. "These six here," he said, pointing at the small group. "I got these in Egypt. There was a light beam that we couldn't see because there was also a skylight. I tripped it because I wouldn't let Bill go first. Six pinkie-sized arrows shot out and I narrowly avoided being a pincushion for eternity. It's not an easy job but it can be rewarding."

The female coughed. "Were they poisoned?"

"Yup," he agreed. "And wherever I went I had six vials of counter poisons. They worked on nearly everything herbal. Which the ancients excelled at." He put back on his shirt. "When I was deaged, most of my scars disappeared. Fortunately, otherwise Draco would never cuddle me again," he sighed, shaking his head. "The single line from opening my chest would have grossed him out."

"Why was your chest opened?" Ron asked.

"Because they needed to retrieve the thing that got pushed into it and broke. It was field medicine and your brother leaned a lot from the team I was working with. That was during his first week, while I still had him doing maps in the safety of the tent. Have you ever seen bird shot for a rifle?" Ron nodded, he'd seen it in a magazine once. "It was like that, only with magical pebbles. It was not pretty. Or pleasant." He saluted them with the remains of his cookie. "Those are also very rare occurrences. Most of us die of normal things. Alcoholism. Sleeping with the wrong man's wife. The normal accidents of people who live a hard life."

The girl laughed. "At least I won't have to worry about either of those. I don't really drink."

"You're going to be spending a lot of time alone on the job," Xander warned her. "The only place that foreigners are really welcome in some of the places you'll be going are bars. It's also where you'll go to pick up some information when you need it. You might have to bend that one a bit," he warned. She shrugged. "As long as you know that." He gave her a pat to the back of the head. "Okay, enough gloom. Everyone, back through the maze so you can make it to your next classes."

"Fat chance," Draco said, pointing at the maze, which now had no entry point.

"Okay, then we go *over* the maze," Xander told him. "And there's still an entry there." He grinned. "Ron?" Ron frowned and shrugged. "Harry?" Harry shrugged. "Draco?"

Draco stood up and walked over, feeling along the wall. "It's an illusion, I can't tell more than that." His hand disappeared but it was grabbed by something. He squeaked and pulled hard, bringing Snape through. "Sorry, sir." He hurried back to his seat.

"Hi, Professor Snape, did they miss the change bell?"

"Yes," he said as he pulled himself up. He glared at Malfoy. "Do not do that again."

"I'll try not to," Draco agreed. He grinned at Xander. "Now we know there's an exit."

"True." Harry focused on the wall. "Sir, could you please move so I can try and find the doorway for myself?" Snape raised an eyebrow and moved the wrong way. "Excellent," Harry said, grinning at him. "I can tell the difference between the wall and you, and the difference between the illusion of the wall, which mimics it, and you."

Ron looked at well. "That's really a good idea," he said, sensing the power flows. He nodded. "Thank you, sir. That was a great idea and I'm sure I'll use it in the future." He looked at Xander again. "Can't we stay down here?"

"Don't you have a test right after lunch?" Xander reminded him.

"Yeah, so?" Ron asked with a grin.

"You still need to graduate if possible, Ron," Xander said patiently. Ron sighed and stood up, Harry following him back through the hole. "You guys too. Draco, make sure Greg makes it." He got a hurt look and gave him a short, intense kiss. "We'll picnic later," he promised quietly. Draco nodded, taking Goyle and the female Ravenclaw with him. Xander looked at his cousin. "Problems?"

"Summers is picking up on the magic very quickly." He walked over to sit down.

"She should. She is magical in nature," Xander pointed out. "Plus," he said as he leaned closer, after checking on the kids' progress, "her wand doesn't have a core," he said extra quietly. Snape looked stunned. "She has one that does," he said as he sat back. "And an obsidian one, but the one she had on her earlier was the one that didn't."

"Interesting." Snape flicked his wand and produced glasses of water. "How much longer do you think you have?"

"Probably a bit," Xander admitted. "The foundations aren't only off-size, Harry's showed me what's on the side that was frustrating me. That leaves the other side and I'm not sure Dumbledore wants me to figure that out. There's a few skeletons in there. I'm waiting until the kids are in Hogsmeade for that room so only the teachers have access to it."

"Good. I doubt they'd want to see such things."

"Yeah, but it's an ingenious trigger that I've seen numerous times," Xander told him. "I need to show it to them, but not until after I've checked the room. I'm only letting them see things after I'm done with them."

"That makes sense. Who know what Potter and Weasley will find."

"So far, they've found a portal to a special vault in Gringott's. Ron's got a precious metal affinity," Xander said smugly. "Harry's got a dead and dying affinity so I really don't want him near that room until I'm ready for him. I'll test them on the upper levels. The foundations hide a lot of sins."

"I suppose it would be the perfect place to plant the bodies," Snape agreed as he sipped his water. "Would you like to come to dinner tonight? Destina has asked me over and told me to drag you."

Xander grinned. "Tell her I've got a picnic planned with Draco. If she's insistent then she'll have to take both of us."

"That's fine," Snape agreed. He stood up and finished his water, taking both glasses and sending them back to the kitchen. "Will you lead me back?"

"Sure," Xander agreed, taking him by the sleeve to get him into the maze. "That was a great idea Harry had, to measure the wall against an external signature so the minor discrepancies showed up. I haven't used that trick in years." They were quickly out of the maze so he let his cousin go. "I've got a meeting tonight too."

"I remember," Snape said dryly. "What shall it be tonight?"

"Dancing, I think," Xander said fondly. "That way the guys have time to practice before the Ball. A few of them need it." Snape laughed, shaking his head as he walked off. "They do," he called after them. He was smiling as he went back to his work, marking what Harry had told him was on the other side. Then he picked up and moved to his next spot. This time it was easier. There were six doors here, three closets, one bedroom, one sitting area, and one room where there was torture implements on the walls. "Another one?" he said in disgust. "How many torturers did the school employ?"

***

"I'm taking her," Harry said as he and Ron walked down the hall to their next class, and the test.

"No, I am," Ron said firmly. "I saw her first."

"Yay. She smiles more at me and I need it more. People act weird whenever I ask someone to dance," Harry complained.

"Yay! I don't like most of the girls in the school. They're irritating and whiny about dances and clothes," Ron reminded him.

"Oh, give it up," Dawn said from behind them. "Ron, one of my fellow young ladies wants you to ask her. I'll introduce you later. Harry, you're going to have to get over the press, they don't go away, ever."

"Dawn, will you go to the dance with us?" Ron and Harry asked at the same time.

She blinked. Then she shook her head. "Won't that make it hard to dance, if I went with both of you?" They glared at each other and she swatted them. "Behave." She crossed her arms, scowling at them. "Ron, seriously, one of my girls is giving you major eye action. Can I introduce you?"

"Fine," Ron sighed, slumping a little bit. "But I don't like most girls. They whine and they act up and all that stuff."

"I think she'll be really happy with a kiss. You've really got to start hanging with the nicer girls, we don't do things like that. You've got a whole house full of Cordy's." Ron shuddered and Harry winced. They had met Cordelia, they knew the source of the reference. "See?" She smiled at them. "If you agree to see her, then I'll think about taking whichever of you I can't fix up with someone who won't brag."

"Fine," Harry agreed, nodding. He pulled Dawn close, giving Hermione, who was behind her, a glare. "Thanks, Dawn."

"Hey, Dawn, this is Hermione, we wanted you two to meet anyway," Ron said, pointing behind Dawn.

Dawn turned and grinned at her. "Hi." She waved. "I've got Charms and I'm moving through there at a fantastic rate. Oooh, plus, Hagrid's letting me come down later and look over the first year's animals so I know what they were. That way I can catch up. He said there's even pettable stuff in there." She strolled off, heading to class.

Ron grinned at her. "Ready for the test, Hermione?"

She grimaced at him. "I'm always ready for tests," she pointed out. She walked between them. "Are you two fighting over a girl?"

"No!" Harry said, looking disgusted. "Dawn's like my little sister. I didn't want the press to jump up with 'are they dating' rumors again."

"That would be funny," Ron grinned at him as they walked into Transfiguration.

"What would be so amusing?" Professor McGonagall asked as they sat down.

"Ron and I both asked Dawn to the dance. Him so he doesn't have to deal with a stressed out girl and me so I don't have to deal with the press. It'd be funny if they thought she and I were dating since she's like my little sister."

"It would," she agreed. "Though I don't believe you'd suit each other at all. Ms. Summers seems to like her comforts a bit more than you do, Potter." She headed to the front of the class. "As you know, we have a test today." A not-often heard noise went off. "That is the evacuation alarm," she pointed out. "Outside and stay a group," she ordered. They grabbed their bags and headed outside, gossiping about who blew up what.

Ron looked around. "Dawn's class isn't out," he noted.

Harry grimaced, looking at the mass of students. "Do you think someone tried something with her?"

"No," Ron said, shaking his head. "They wouldn't dare." He waved McGonagall over. "Where would Flitwick's class be? We wanted to check on Dawn and we can't find her."

McGonagall searched the crowd. "I don't see any of the second years," she pointed out. "They should all be here. Even Potions meets out here." She strode over to where Snape was glowering at the students. "Where were the second years?"

"Ours were in Herbology," he pointed out, pointing at them. "The others were in charms. Why?"

"Flitwick's not out here."

He nodded. "Then we should check on him as senior professors." He waved Sprout over. "Flitwick didn't come out."

"I'll stay," she offered. McGonagall nodded as they walked inside. "Students, please back away from the school some more," she called. She shared a look with the other teachers. "Back them toward the greenhouses," she suggested.

Ron and Harry shared a look then sprinted for the school in the moving mass of students. It was only the last few feet where they might be seen and no one was looking their way. They ran up to the Charms classroom and found everyone passed out, including the two new teachers and Dawn. Ron went running for help while Harry dragged McGonagall out of the room by her ankles. "Professor," he said anxiously, patting her on the face. "C'mon, we need some common sense," he pleaded. She was warm, still breathing, so it would be fine. She moaned. "C'mon. You've got to wake up." He started to feel lightheaded himself so he dragged her further down the hall. She started to wake up and he let her go. "C'mon, Professor. Everyone in there is unconscious and we need to know what's going on," he pleaded.

She groaned and sat up with his help, holding her head. "What hit me?"

"I was hoping you knew," he told her. "You and Snape both passed out with the rest of the Charms class."

She shook her head, trying to clear it. "I ... I don't remember," she told him. She looked up as the nurse and the Headmaster came running. "Don't go in there!" she ordered, holding up a shaking hand. "We passed out as soon as we walked in. Severus went down first because he's smaller." She blinked a few times as the nurse checked her over. Then she looked at Potter. "Why are you up here?"

"We came to check on Dawn," he said with a small grin. "I dragged you out and Ron went to get help." He helped her stand, bracing her. "I thought it might have been an attack."

"You're much too focused on that sort of thing," Poppy admonished. "Did you inhale in there?"

"I felt a little lightheaded, that's why I pulled her farther away," Harry admitted. The nurse pushed them both against the wall and gave them another once over. "I'm fine."

"You're stubborn, stupid, and arrogant," the nurse corrected warmly. "You could have died!" She turned and went over to help summon out the students into the fresher air. As soon as they had all the students out, she floated them up in pairs to the infirmary, letting the Headmaster catch them at the halfway point. "You both, upstairs," she ordered. They walked up, Harry supporting his head of house. She walked right behind them, berating and ranting about heros in general and young ones in particular.

***

Dawn rolled onto her side and was promptly sick. "Eww," she complained between heaves.

"Welcome to the infirmary, we spend a lot of time here," Ron quipped from her other side. Madam Pomfrey glared at him and he smiled and waved. "We do, even when we're being good."

"Don't give her any ideas," Madam Pomfrey ordered, helping Dawn lie back down and putting a cool cloth across her forehead. "It's a reaction to the gas used," she explained. "It'll stop soon," she soothed. "Do not listen to these two." She went to help someone else.

Harry flipped onto his side so he was looking at her. "She ranted at us for nearly an hour, she's really upset with us this time," he shared. "How do you feel?"

"Rotten," Dawn retorted. "That's not normal, right?"

"No, it's not normal. That was someone trying to be the twins. Thankfully, they finished up their remaining time and have left already. Otherwise they'd be going off on the two Ravenclaws."

"As someone should," McGonagall said firmly from behind Ron. She opened the curtain. "Dear, how do you feel?"

"Rotten," Dawn told her. "Can I have some water?"

"You'll only get more sick," Ron explained. "It's happened a few times already. Give it twenty minutes then you can have juice." He patted her knee. "So, what do you remember?"

"Just the Professor making a noise and turning to look behind me. Then there was fog and fumes and then blackness," she told him. "Are they in big trouble?"

"Dumbledore had them removed to his office before they could finish recuperating," Harry told her.

"Their parents are already on the way up and he's considering expelling them if the rumors are right," Ron added. He leaned forward, giving her a part on the stomach. "You just rest and get better. Xander runs a class in courtly graces and we can go hang out down there tonight. He said so." She smiled and nodded. "Good girl." Ron stood up. "Now, I'm due for an asschewing of my own since I wouldn't leave until you were awake." He waved and walked around the curtain, closing it again.

Harry grinned at her. "McGonagall was not impressed by how we came in to help. She's trying to discourage further action on our part."

She giggled. "I'm sure you'll have a lot of fun in detention."

"We've already got detentions," Harry told her. "She just added to them."

"I never pictured you as a trouble maker," she said, giving him a smile. "Now, Ron, I think it's genetic for him, but you?"

"Then you've obviously never heard about our first four years," Harry told her.

"No, Xander refused to tell me and Buffy said it'd give me ideas."

"Hmm. I'll tell you some later," he promised. "Why don't you try to nap? You've got a bit before dinner."

She nodded and closed her eyes, still smiling. This adoptive family stuff was kinda nice in a lot of ways. Buffy would have been throwing fits.

Harry looked over at the nurse. "Will she be able to go down to Xander's room with us tonight?" he asked quietly.

"She should be fine," she said gently, giving the girl a small pat to the foot. "You on the other hand, will be in front of the Headmaster for breaking yet more rules."

"She's like our sister, Madam Pomfrey. Though I think Ron likes her a bit more than that," he admitted with a grimace. "But she's like my sister. I'm not leaving her in here. You'd see the same among the others."

"Still. That was a dangerous thing. What if there had been a fire?"

"Then we would have turned back and gotten more help," he said reasonably. "This wasn't about saving everyone, this was solely about Dawn. We promised to be there for her and we adore her already."

"You'd better explain that to the headmaster then," she said firmly, going to save Ron before McGonagall passed out. She interrupted their surprisingly quiet talk. "The Headmaster wants them if you're done with this one."

"I believe I am, for now," McGonagall said. Ron gave her a hug. "Thank you. Now go. You can always come back."

Ron nodded and went out to help Harry off the bed and up to the office. He knocked politely and then walked inside at the amused-sounding 'come in'.

"You wanted to chew us a new one as well for looking after our little sister?" Harry asked brashly.

Dumbledore looked taken aback by the bluntness. "Do you have feelings for her?"

"Only of the brotherly sort," Harry said, sitting down. "Buffy was a very dear friend and Dawn and I have always gotten along. It was totally my idea, sir. Leave Ron out of it," he said when the Headmaster looked at Ron.

"I'm afraid I can't do that, Harry. You both disobeyed explicit orders in this instance, ones that were set down for your own good."

"And we probably weren't the only ones," Ron said, patting Harry on the shoulder. "If there had been other little brothers and sisters I'm sure others would have went."

"Be that as it may, you created a dangerous situation."

"Please," Harry snorted. "You didn't even realize that Flitwick wasn't outside until we mentioned it to McGonagall and she mentioned it to Snape. You weren't running to help until Ron found you. I got McGonagall out so she could be checked over first so the nurse could find whatever was wrong and take appropriate measures."

"Why are you two defending her so hard?" Dumbledore asked, looking them both over.

Harry looked up at Ron, who shook his head. Harry sighed and looked at Dumbledore. A half-truth. "Ron's got a bit more than brotherly feelings for her, Headmaster. If he has his way, she'll be his. And she's still like my little sister."

"Hmm." He looked the boys over, then sighed. "I cannot fault you for your intentions but you could have caused a situation to get much worse. What would have happened if it had been a lethal gas?"

"Then there would have been hell to pay and we would have realized it long before getting to the door," Ron pointed out. "The paintings would have reacted to that, Hermione's book said so."

"You actually read the book?" Harry asked, looking up at him.

"Well, no, just that part. The defenses part was really interesting," Ron told him. "I wanted to know what we could expect to happen if there was a real attack."

"Hmm. Good. I'll have to steal it from her later and go over that myself. I didn't know it had anything on defense in it," Harry noted, looking back at the stunned stupid headmaster. "What? It is a function and a reality of our lives," he said as he stood up. "The same as we weren't sure it wasn't an attack. You have to admit, anyone that either of us are fond of is a target."

"Mr. Malfoy did not go rushing up there," Dumbledore pointed out.

"Xander probably had him locked tightly while he scanned," Ron said with a shrug. "He's got caution down more solidly than we do, sir. It comes with age and experience. Since he's had to learn caution or die from a trap, and we haven't, we're still at the rushing-in stage."

Harry nodded. "It's always worked in the past for us."

The Headmaster glared. "Do not remind me of that, Harry."

"Yay." Harry crossed his arms, glaring at him. "What's this year's battle?"

"We're not sure yet," the Headmaster admitted more gently. "Whatever it is, you're staying here unless it looks like we'll absolutely need you."

"You mean, unless the Banes tell us we're going," Ron corrected. "We fight with them, Headmaster, and if the teachers want to help, so be it. I almost think they'd rather that the school be protected in case it's a feint." He patted Harry on the back. "We'd better get back before Dawn wakes up alone. We'll be bringing her down to Xander's room tonight and have arranged our detentions to be spent tomorrow night instead." He pulled Harry from the room before the older man could say anything else. "I need to send my brothers a letter."

"We'll floo from upstairs," Harry promised, leading the way back up. He walked into the infirmary first and opened his mouth but Madam Pomfrey already had a headache potion for him. "Bless you and all your future children," he sighed in relief. He went back to his bed and laid down while Ron pushed Draco out of his chair. "How's Xander?"

"Ready to rip the two second years a new orifice," Draco said dryly. He looked at them. "Were you two actually arguing over who got to take her?" Ron nodded. He rolled his eyes. "Why?"

"Because the press hounds whomever I take out," Harry pointed out. "They haven't bothered her yet."

"And I kinda, um, like her," Ron admitted. He shot a glare at Harry. "Thanks a lot."

"You'd rather I told him everything?"

"Well, no," Ron admitted. He grinned. "I'm leaving that to Dawn and Xander."

"Smart of you," Draco admitted. He patted Dawn gently. "She woke up briefly, had some juice and a headache potion, then went back to sleep."

"Thank you, Draco," Harry told him. "Did you want to pull a chair over on this side? I won't mind."

"Possibly," he admitted, going to get one for himself. He loathed the infirmary but he would be there for Dawn, he had promised her.

***

Dumbledore looked up as Xander walked into his office. "What is going on with your little sister?" he asked plainly.

"Isn't she all right?" he asked back. He sat down. "Draco told me she was fine since I couldn't get up there yet myself."

"She probably is, but I wanted to know why the three boys have taken to guarding her like she's some national treasure."

Xander relaxed, snorting. "Because Draco sees a lot of Dawn in him. Or him in her, whatever; I never get that saying right. Ron likes her. I'm expecting bad poetry and songs any day now from him. Harry was Buffy's best friend outside of the original group and had a good crush going on her. He's taken to Dawn as a little sister because he told Buffy he would and because he started to see her that way." He stood up. "I thought something was really wrong," he sighed, shaking his head. "Don't worry me like that, Albus!"

"It is, Xander. Harry and Ron ran back inside the school after we had it cleared to check on her."

Xander snorted. "I know it's been a long time, Albus, but if the woman you wanted more than anything was missing, wouldn't you go looking for her?" Dumbledore glared at him. "Seriously. If Minerva was missing, or even just absent and was supposed to be somewhere, wouldn't you go looking for her?"

"Be that as it may, they still risked themselves unnecessarily. They could have created a much worse problem."

"Headmaster, with all due respect, the boys have a feel for rescues. They knew what was needed and they told the appropriate authorities. Who then succumbed. If they hadn't, then who knows who would have died. If you check, I'm sure even my cousin would be thankful to have not died up there from those two little idiot's stunts. Madam Pomfrey said that if they had lain up there for over an hour, it would have been fatal. Less for some of the students. So no, I'm not going to yell at them for protecting their little sister. I would have done the same, as would have Buffy if she were still alive. So would Willow if she had been here. Being the fighting good guy is like that. You rescue your friends at all costs. That's not just a slogan for the Marines, you don't leave anyone behind."

"This isn't the Marines," Dumbledore reminded him.

"No, this is a war and you're talking about the kids you pushed to do the fighting," Xander reminded him, glaring down at him. "You blatantly all-but gave Harry orders to go fight in his first year by manipulating what little he knew. Now they've got something to fight for besides each other. If you don't like that, then I can gladly pull all four of them out of school and set up my own. At least then they'd get a *real* education."

"They get one of those here, the same as you did," Dumbledore pointed out, looking hurt.

"I didn't get much," Xander snorted. "I did more papers than they do now. Anything I learned I had to teach myself in every class but Defense and Charms. Your class was fun, but nothing that gave me a solid foundation to grow off of."

"Your nature isn't really the sort to use transfiguration," Dumbledore pointed out, still looking hurt.

"Do you know how many times I could have used the basics? Turning a rockfall into a pile of feathers would have made it much easier to move. Also it would have made it easier to find the traps buried in them. It also would have made doing laundry in the field a bit easier as well."

"Fine, so you've forgotten your entire third year," Dumbledore told him. "That doesn't mean you didn't learn anything."

Xander leaned down. "The only reason I learned anything was because I read it out of the textbook, Albus. Really. And you've got three kids who are exactly the same way." He stood back up. "Now, are you going to punish Harry and Ron or not?"

"Are you pushing for me to? It sounded like it. Also, I would like to know why it took two students and Ollivander to make sure she could get in here."

Xander shrugged. "She was born on the Hellmouth. There was always a fear of tainting. Ask Minerva if you don't think so. She glows green."

"Fine. You won't tell me."

"Dawn's a normal little girl with an extraordinary history. I'd like her to have a good future as well. That's why I sent her here instead of Beaubaxton's. Besides the fact that I'd have to actually learn French if I did. The question still stands."

"No, I cannot find myself able to punish them for wanting to look out for that young woman. It would be foolish of me to think that they did it out of familial feelings, but I don't think they were *trying* to get into trouble."

"They weren't. And Harry does think of her like a little sister, as does Draco. As do I. She was formally adopted into the clan Dumass by my father if you wanted to talk to him. Ron's the only one who's got different feelings for her."

"I think you'll find Ms. Granger does also."

"Ms. Granger has a stick up her butt that needs to be pulled out before she ends up like Severus." He nodded. "I'm going up to check on her." He turned and left, heading up to the infirmary as stated, with only a quick grab of Hermione from the Great Hall. "Come on, let's talk as you walk me up to check on Harry and Dawn," he suggested smoothly.

"I don't think you'd want me," she snorted.

"Honey, I've got Draco for that. I wanted to talk to you about helping Dawn and to suggest that you quit glaring at her for stealing your friends." She pulled away and he turned to look at her, seeing the furious expression. "Dawn thinks of Harry like a big brother, they're friends. She thinks of Ron that way as well, even if he's got a crush on her and I think they'd make a good couple. She's not doing this to hurt you and she's known them now for a little while." He sighed when he saw she wasn't listening to reason. "If you actually sat down and talked with Dawn you'd find she's a really neat girl who has a lot of strange knowledge from her prior life. You'd also find someone who can commiserate about missing your soaps. You'll also find that she was almost one of you and the hat genuinely wanted her to be safe and calm for a bit." Still nothing. "Besides, if you don't, you're going to force your supposed best friends to choose their other friends or you and I think you'll find that even if they choose you they're going to upset about it sometime in the future. Now, would you like to come help me check on Harry and Dawn? Ron and Draco are also up there."

"She's not normal," Hermione said. "She can't be."

"She's the little sister of a former Slayer. What part of that life do you see normal in?" he asked.

She shook her head. "I mean beyond that. She soaked up a year of Charms in two days."

"She soaked up more than that in the past. She does have some training, Hermione. Now, come along." She followed him. He walked in, smiling and kissing the nurse on the cheek. "How are my boys and my sister?"

"She's still got a headache and your boys are annoying. They're sniping at each other again." She nodded at the closed curtains. "You can have them all if you want."

"Thanks." He walked over and interrupted Hermione asked Ron what was going on. "Madam Pomfrey has generously released you into my custody for the rest of the night if you're able to walk all the way down to my rooms," he offered. "I'll have dinner brought down if you don't want to eat in the Great Hall." He looked at Hermione. "You can come too." He helped Dawn up and off the bed, giving her a hug. "I'm so glad you're all right."

"Me too," she admitted. "If I haven't said it, thanks, guys."

"You're welcome," Harry told her, stealing her for his own hug, but Ron stole her from him.

"We'll always come after you when we can," he promised. Hermione burst out in tears and ran off. "What's wrong with her?" he asked Harry, looking really confused but not letting go of Dawn.

"I think you just dashed her crush," Dawn offered. She looked up at him. "If you want, you can run after her."

"No, I'll do it," Harry told her. "I'll see you down there." He hurried off, going to chase Hermione down. She always hid in Moaning Myrtle's bathroom whenever she was upset. He walked in and tapped on the only closed door. "Hermione?"

"She's not in here," another girl's voice called. "What are *you* doing in here?"

"Um, this is where she usually goes to cry and she just ran out crying. Sorry, didn't mean to intrude."

"That's all right, Mr. Potter. I think she's probably headed outside this time."

"Thanks." He ran out, heading outside. He caught her going into Hagrid's hut and stomped down there, knocking politely on the door. "I came to find out what's wrong with her," he told Hagrid as he slipped past. He pulled Hermione up and held her while she sobbed. "Tell me what's wrong?"

"She's breaking up the group."

Harry pushed her back a bit. "If that was all, you'd be making plans to show that she was mean. You're crying, it's got to be worse than that," he said gently. "Do you like Ron that way that much? I thought you two had broken it off again." She glared and hit him on the arm. "Ow! Hermione!"

Hagrid held her for a long hug. "It's hard when your dreams come crashin' down," he pointed out. "You three have been so close and all for so long that it's almost seen as natural."

"Yeah, but I don't want...." Harry shook his head. He stole Hermione back and sat her on the bed. "Herm, think about it. Could you *really* put up with Ron for the next five years, let alone forever?" She sniffled and wiped her eyes off, nodding. "Really? Even though he's going to be making bad jokes, swearing, and all that for the rest of his life? What little you see of it if we do go on to do cursebreaking full time?" She looked stunned. "Think, Hermione. Ron's not changing. Never. This is Ron as he's always going to be. Can you put up with that, or even come along and help us do things?"

She shook her head. "No," she said weakly. "But Dawn...."

"Dawn is a killer researcher. She and Draco will be guarding our basecamp and making sure that everything goes very well. She's got a lot of management skills from watching her sister lead a small group into battle nearly every night. She's not just the nice clothes and good shoes she shows. Or didn't you hear what she did to those Slytherins?"

She nodded, looking at her hands. "I did."

"See." He gave her a nudge and a grin when she looked at him. "Ron's not your type. You'd hate having to restrict the number of books you bring with you whenever we have to move. Plus, the sand and all that sort of stuff. Even if we worked here in Britain we'd still have to leave you alone at the house most of the time, or with Dawn and Draco the rest. Can you actually see that being your life?"

She shook her head. "No, I can't," she admitted. She gave him a hug. "I'm sorry I scared you."

"No, finding a different girl in the bathroom scared me," he said dryly. She gave him a weak laugh, which is what he had wanted to hear from her. "Now, c'mon, we'll go find you a real man of the sort that you'd like. One who'll sit there and read with you all the time. Maybe one who wants to live in a library."

"I don't live in there," she said as she slid off the bed. She gave Hagrid a hug. "Thank you."

"You're welcome, Hermione. You know I love you three like my own. And now Dawn of course since Ron's so taken with her." He winked. "Just think, you could have help in the library if she's so good."

"I suppose I should try to become friends with her," she agreed. She took Harry's arm and let him lead her back up to the school, and even down to Xander's rooms, where dinner was waiting on them. "Hi," she said as they walked in. "I'm sorry about that."

"Not a big," Dawn assured her. "We all have days like that. The guys get angry and we cry." She handed over a plate. "Dish up some stuff. It's the same as upstairs." She gave her a grin. "Wanna help me pick out what I'm wearing to the ball? I'm not exactly up on wizarding fashion standards and I trust Draco, but he'd put me in something without a neckline."

"Yes, I believe turtlenecks would be a nice look on you," he agreed. Ron kicked at him.

"If you tip the table, you're licking everything up off the floor," Xander said patiently. "Hey, maybe you can help each other with hair and stuff," he suggested.

"Maybe," Hermione agreed, sitting next to Dawn before Harry could. "Would you like to go for a walk while the boys learn how to be gentlemen?"

Ron snorted. "I'm only down here so I can raid the library for the more interesting charms."

"And the Hustler collection," Draco said smugly. Xander popped him on the back of the head. "Ow! Spousal abuser!"

Xander looked at him. "I put those here so the boys could take them and you didn't have to see them. If Ron wants to look at naked pictures that's up to him."

"Speaking of naked pictures," Dawn said, grinning at Xander. "Willow took a picture of you while you were on the swim team." Xander groaned and whimpered, hanging his head. "Poor baby. It's upstairs."

"It is?" Draco asked. "What's a swim team?"

"It's where swimming is considered a competitive sport and schools form teams so they have more than one swimmer. Xander was on his school's for a few months."

"And we had very tiny bathing suits," Xander added. "Burn it, Dawn?"

"Nope. Willow entrusted it in my care before they sent me on."

"How is Darth Rosenburg?"

"Darth Rosenburg," Harry and Hermione laughed, they got the joke.

"Doing better. She's got some control. Tara's decided to talk to her again. Thanks for delivering the mail."

"I like you, kiddo. I'm not keeping you from your other friends." He looked at Hermione. "Or any new ones." Someone knocked on the door. "Enter!" Professor Snape walked in. "Hey, Professor. We're filling the human body cavity with things. Want some?"

"I ate at dinner." He pulled a chair over. "Some of your boys suggested I sit in on your lessons to correct any un-Slytherin behavior." He looked at Draco.

"Don't look at me, I knew most of this before." He looked at Dawn. "If you stay, you'll have no end of dance partners tonight."

"Hmm. Dancing. Getting my feet stepped on while being held by sweaty and nervous guys. Eww."

Ron laughed nervously, glancing at Harry, who nodded. "Dawn, I meant what I asked earlier. Will you go with me?"

She looked at him, then around at Harry. "You're going to cede without some heroic contest of wills?" He nodded, grinning at her. She smiled at Ron, giving him a kiss on the nose. "Then I'd love to. Though you've got to protect me from the hordes of girls who drool after you when they get jealous."

"Sure," he agreed. "I have hordes?"

"At least three Hufflepuff girls and one Ravenclaw that I've noticed," Dawn told him. Ron looked stunned. "I'll let you reconsider if you want."

"No, I want you. I mean I want to take you," Ron corrected quickly. She giggled and swatted him gently, making him grin. "Please?"

"Sure. What are you wearing?"

"I don't have a thing to wear, unless you count the blue robe I have. Whatever color you want I'm all for."

"I can probably do blue," she agreed. "We'll look at it and see." He beamed and dug back into his dinner. "Harry, can I help you find someone if Hermione doesn't want to go?"

"Nope. Any girl I take would be hounded to see if I'm dating her."

"Then I guess I'm going to have to pull out some very impressive magic and call Juliette. Her daughter will be up for a test and interview around then." Xander grinned at him. "She would be the daughter of a friend of your father's. Therefore no bad press and she's pretty enough that the press likes her already."

"I ...." Harry said, eyes wide.

"He gets stupid around girls," Hermione said helpfully.

Xander grinned. "That's the best part. Henrietta, the daughter coming this way, is a super brain. Stunning, brainy, and second in her school in Defense. She goes to Italy." Hermione looked impressed because the school in Venice was a school geared toward Defensive training. "She's also the sort that boys lock up around anyway, or they speak in tongues around, so she's used to making them come out of their shells. Her mother's already bragged on you, Harry, and she asked that I introduce you while she's up here." He beamed. "See, settled."

Draco snorted. "I can see him passing out as soon as he sees her," he said, wiping his hands and mouth off. "I've seen her picture. Her mother was a stunning beauty in her day but Henrietta is a darling."

"What's she look like?" Dawn asked.

Draco considered it. "Take every painting you've ever seen of the Goddess Aphrodite that you thought could be her and bring it to life. She's got a wonderful smile. Reasonably built but not well-endowed. She's very chummy with everyone and she likes girls." Harry snorted his water, coughing.

"That's okay. That makes it even better," Harry agreed. "Are you sure?"

"Her mother's picture was of her and her girlfriend. They've been together now for three years."

"Then I'll gladly escort the Goddess Henrietta to the ball," Harry told Xander. "If she wants to go."

"I think she does," Xander agreed. "I'll write back to her tonight on your behalf and ask her about that, then let you have the letter when she writes back if she says yes."

"Thanks, Uncle Xander." Harry grinned at him. "You're fairly cool for a match-making relative."

"It's me or Des, kid."

"I prefer you," Harry assured him.

"Isn't she the ambassador's step-daughter?" Snape asked Xander.

"Yuppers." He grinned and winked. "I think they'll get along fine."

"Then I look forward to meeting her. She seemed interesting enough in her last interview."

"She's done interviews?" Hermione asked.

Xander nodded. "Yup. A few. Being the daughter of the ambassador means that she's had a lot of press. So maybe she'll tell Harry how to manage his." Harry groaned. "Sorry. Did you want me to start making you a scrapbook of your exploits in the press?"

"No," Harry squeaked, starting to cough again.

"He hates reporters," Ron told him.

"If they wouldn't lie, it might not be so bad," Hermione pointed out, glaring at Draco.

Xander looked at Draco. "Did you get him bad press?"

"Hell yes! I had half the wizarding community thinking he was going insane." Draco gave him a smug look. "It was a fitting reward for doing so well in the Triwizard Tournament."

Xander looked confused and opened his mouth. "Someone put my name in to try and kill me," Harry said quickly. "Another story of a death eater with a plan." He quickly stuffed his mouth. "This is really good. I wonder what seasoning they used."

Dawn ate a bite, nodding. "It's not like we do steak at home. Is that garlic?"

"Probably," Xander agreed, looking at his cousin, who rolled his eyes. Severus would be telling him *all* about this later. One way or another. He looked at the kids again. "Draco, do I have to go shopping or did you want to take someone else?"

Draco picked up his steak knife and looked at it, then at Xander. "Unless you want a nice, new, painful scar on your chest, you'll retract the question," he suggested.

Xander gave him a smile. "I thought I'd be nice and let you decide that."

"I'll kill you horribly," Draco reminded him. He put down his knife as his eyes started to water. "What is that?"

"Incoming," Harry said, rubbing his right arm. "Ow."

"The charm was on your left," Snape told him.

"Harry was our apprentice, he's got it on both," Xander pointed out, taking Draco's hand to steady him. The anchoring worked and Draco soon got control of himself. "Which Bane?"

"All of them. And they're heading this way," Draco told him.

Xander shrugged and made the table expand, putting more chairs around it. "Okay." When someone knocked on the door he smiled. "Come."

Tip Top walked in with the twins behind her. "Was that an order or a suggestion?" she teased.

"Sweetheart, you're married, I can't give you that order anymore," he pointed out dryly. He gave her a hug and a kiss on the cheek. "Back your puppies down."

"Down, boys. He couldn't keep up with me the way you two can." They grinned meanly at Xander and hugged her between them. "So, we got your owl."

"My owl?" Xander asked.

"Yours," George agreed.

"I don't own an owl," Xander said.

"That's right, he had a horrible pet experience when he was younger," Dawn agreed. "Who're you?"

"I'm Tip Top Ramvette and you probably know my boys, Forge and Gred," she said, waving back at them. "You're Dawn, right?" She nodded. "They described you nearly perfectly. What're you doing here?" she asked as she sat down and shook the girl's hand.

"Let's just say Sunnydale's in a shambles and she's now my little sister," Xander said calmly.

"My sister took on a Hell God over me and had to sacrifice herself to save me," Dawn said calmly. "Xander took me in and is having me trained here."

"Welcome to the community," George said, giving her a hug. He grinned at Ron, who was glaring at him. "Relax, I'm not taking your friend."

"More than friend," Tip Top said knowingly. Dawn blushed and Ron glared at her.

Fred laughed. "Oooh, Ron's got a girlfriend," he teased.

Hermione shot a hex at him. "Leave your brother alone. They're cute and even I can see that they belong together because she can put up with his mouth."

George freed his twin and looked at her. "Sorry to have your hopes busted, Hermione," he said dryly. "We'll help you find someone if you want."

"Before you do that, you three should talk to the two second year Ravenclaws who nearly killed their Charms class today," Xander told him. They looked stunned. "They were trying to be you."

"Where are they?" Fred asked.

"Ask the Headmaster," Xander said, turning to look at his cousin. "Are they in suspension?" He nodded. "Then they'd probably be in their tower."

"We'll be right back," Tip Top noted. "Save us some pie or something sweet." Her boys followed her out. They would go have a talk with the boys. How dare they hurt others while testing things! That was not how it was done!

Xander looked at Severus. "My owl?"

"I believe Philip sent it," he noted dryly, but he was nearly smiling and clearly amused. "I suppose the rest of them are talking with the Headmaster?"

"Hopefully not. Emilia's in Slytherin," Draco said, scraping his plate. "Shall I call one of our house elves and see if they've got pies?"

"We already did that," Blair called as he walked down the hall. He was carrying a large box. "We've been there most of the day. We didn't think you'd mind if we figured out how to fix the Bane marking at your house." He grinned as he set everything onto the clear part of the table. "Where's the trio?"

"Chewing two Ravenclaws a new one," Dawn said. "Do I know you?"

He looked her over. "No, I don't think so."

Dawn shrugged. "Sometimes I get echoes from my former life. Don't worry about it." Ron gave her a pat on the knee. "Ron, skirt."

"Sorry," he said with a blush.

"That's okay," Xander soothed. "Dawn."

"Sorry, but these skirts ride up. I feel like I'm offering whenever I'm wearing them."

"Then go change. It's after hours," Hermione suggested.

"I'll walk you back that way to make sure none of my other housemates are lying in lurk for you," Draco announced, pushing back from the table. "Save me something sweet as well," he told Xander, taking her hand as soon as she stood up. He walked her up the stairs, leaving her at her painting.

Dawn hurried into the house and up the stairs. "Hi," she said as she walked into her room. "Xander said I'm to sit in on his group tonight. He suggested I change." The other girls were really quiet so she looked around. "What?"

"Do you like Ron?"

Dawn sat on the end of her bed. "I think so. I like him a lot as a friend and he's crushing hard on me, but I'm not sure how I feel about him really. I've never felt quite this same way before. It's like we're friends but we're connected somehow maybe." She shrugged. "Time will tell. Why?"

"Because one of the fifth years came in crying when she heard Ron had walked you downstairs."

"Then tell her I'm really sorry and I didn't mean to poach. Ron and I have known each other since last summer and we're really tight."

"Yeah, but he asked you to the dance, right?" another girl asked.

Dawn nodded. "Yeah. He did." She grinned. "Tell her I'm sorry." She stood up and grabbed some jeans and a belly shirt from her trunk, then added jewelry and a pair of sneakers. She quickly changed and headed back out after brushing her hair out again. She saw Draco's look. "This is what the modern girl in Cali is wearing these days," she assured him. "It's totally fashionable."

"If you say so," he agreed, escorting her back down there, but with a hand on his wand this time. "She says it's fashionable," he said when he walked her back inside.

"It is," Xander agreed. "Belly buttons are hot in the muggle world."

Ron finally got his mouth working and gallantly offered her his robe.

She grinned. "No thanks." She kissed him on the cheek. "It's really my usual outfit. This is me, Ron."

"And you're hot," he blurted. The twins, who had returned a few minutes before Dawn giggled until their wife shut them up the old fashioned way. "Um, sorry," he stammered.

"Hey, I like that idea." She gave him a quick peck on the lips. "Did you know that I broke someone's heart by agreeing to go with you?" Ron shook his head. "I did. One of the fifth years in my house came back from dinner crying because she heard that you had asked me to the dance."

"Do you still want to go?"

"Yeah, I think I do," Dawn agreed. "We'll see if we're more than buddies then." He grinned and let her have his seat. She counted heads. "Hi. I'm Dawn."

Draco coughed. "Dawn is now part of the clan Dumass. She is my little sister."

"She's also a very special witch with powers on both sides," Xander offered, grinning at her. "Did you read Wes's letter yet?"

"Sure did. I'll start the meditation stuff tonight."

"Good girl." He looked at the group. "In a few years she'll want access too."

"She's mine," Ron put in.

That seemed to satisfy all the curiosity about Dawn and they went back to outlining how they'd reapply a communication charm that night. It was going to be a large undertaking. The twins left halfway through to retrieve the boys that McGonagall was getting for them for their little ...talk, but came back shortly to add their thoughts to the mix. Their victims were now very sorry and some of the teachers were having a good laugh at their expense.

***

Dawn walked into her house later that night and found the girl who had been crying earlier waiting on her. "Hi."

"Do you know what you and your trampish ways have done?" she demanded.

"Listen, I'm not poaching. I've known Ron now for a while and he's comfy with me. This way he doesn't have to sweat while talking to any other girls. If you're upset, I'm really sorry. I'm really not poaching."

"You're going around like that and you say you're not poaching?" one of her friends asked snidely.

"Yeah, what's wrong with my outfit?" Dawn asked, glaring at her. "This *is* the fashion statement where I'm from, thank you. All the *best* girls wear it, especially those with the bodies to carry it off. I've got the magazines in my trunk if you want to see."

"You're not over there anymore, girl. You'd better learn that," the lead girl sneered.

Dawn shrugged. "Why should I care what *you* consider fashionable? I saw the most fashionable looks here and they still looked a lot like this. Just because you can't carry it off doesn't mean I can't. My body's trained very hard to look this way. And if you want, I've got the wizarding mags upstairs too. Teen Witch Weekly said bellybuttons are in too." She pushed past her, going up to her room. She sat on her bed and grabbed a pillow to pout. "I hate people," she told her newest friends.

"Don't worry. They're just scared you'll take more attention off them," one of the others said. "Besides, you're nearly her age."

"Yeah, I am." Dawn straightened up. "I'm not twelve. I'm fourteen. I should behave like a fourteen-year-old. Maybe I'll skip my third year next time and go into the fourth or fifth. Be with my actual age group." They pouted at her. "Not that I want to, but wouldn't that create less problems?"

"No. They're going to pout because you've got a better body and better shoes," one of her roommates offered. "They're like that at their ages." She shrugged. "We keep our heads down and move on."

Dawn nodded. "That's a good thing to do. I don't want to fight with any of the girls. I've already got friends and that's all that matters." They grinned at her. "So, what do we get to do for fun around here?"

"Well...."

***

The next morning, Draco sat down in his usual seat and heard Pansy's rumor going. He grabbed her by the hair and slammed her face-first into the table. "Dawn is not like that," he hissed in her ear. "She is a kind, sweet, and genuinely nice young lady who is not a whore, nor a tramp. She is still very pure and just happens to be the sort of person that boys like because she's an open and interesting young woman. You will leave your flapping and gaping lips off her before it is known what you do for fun."

"Release her," Snape ordered as he walked down from his seat.

Draco slammed her face down again and left it there. "Is that clear?" The other students nodded. "Thank you." He looked at Snape. "Apparently my little sister is having a bit of problems because Weasley's admirers are putting it around that she's doing strange and unusual things."

"She has to be to trap him," Pansy mumbled.

"She does not. All she had to do was to be herself. As I said, she's the sort that young men who have brains like to talk to. She's interesting. She has an opinion. She's also got a sense of humor." He stood up. "I believe I'll take my fruit and go," he told Snape. "Before I get ill from proximity to such trash." He saw Harry watching him and nodded at him, heading over there with his morning orange. "You might warn Granger and Weasley that rumors are spreading about Dawn because of him."

"Tell me yourself," Ron said from behind him.

Draco turned to look at him. "One of your admirers has put around that Dawn's sleeping with you and Potter already." He bounced his orange a few times and glanced at Pansy. "Jealousy rears its ugly head." He strolled out, looking very unconcerned.

Ron glared at the Hufflepuffs, including the few who were smiling at him. He caught Dawn's eye and she gave him a 'don't' look. He walked over anyway and leaned down to hug her. "Good morning, Dawnie." She frowned at him so he grinned. "Sorry. I can't call you that?"

"No." She pouted at him. "You know it reminds me of Buffy."

"I'm sorry, Dawn." He saw the hurt looks of the fifth year and stood up, heading down to talk to them. "Dawn was the little sister of one of my best female friends and Dawn and I are now *friends*. If you so much as hurt her, you're going to face me down in a duel, girl or not. I know very well what girls can do because of my sister and I'm not afraid to give an ass-whooping magically to any of you who need it." He stood up and walked past Dawn, giving her a pat on the head. "Hey, Dawn, I need help with Charms later, can I get some?" he called as he walked.

"Sure, Ron."

"Thanks." He sat down and looked at Ginny. "Stop the spread of that now," he ordered.

Lavender looked at him. "It's not true?" Ron shook his head. "But that shirt...."

"It's what they wear in America. Ask Dawn, she's got the fashion books." He pulled over some eggs.

Lavender and Pavarti walked over to talk to Dawn. "Hi. Ron said you have fashion magazines from America. Can we look at them?" Pavarti asked. "I think it'd be really cool to compare styles."

"Sure, but they're muggle ones."

"So?" She shrugged. "It's comparative over here."

"Then I'll get them during my morning break and bring them to lunch." She held up a finger and grabbed her bag, searching through it. "I thought I saw that." She pulled it out. "Willow sent me one from LA with the new Paris Spring collections if you wanted to see it now."

"Thanks." Lavender looked in it. "How do you keep up a dress like that?" she asked, looking at the one that had a dip down to the navel.

"Double sided tape," Dawn said firmly with a grin. "My sister said so. It also keeps prom gowns from sliding."

"Wow. Thanks. We'll give this back at lunch." They went back to their table to flip through it.

Dawn smiled at Ron's sister. She barely knew the girl. "You can look too," she offered.

"Thanks," Ginny told her. She bent over to look. "What's that one made of?"

"Crepe."

"Ooh. Soft and slinky," Ginny said with a giggle. The other girls looked at her and giggled too. "Maybe I should get my robe made out of that."

"Only if you want to be tied to your bed," Ron put in.

And breakfast went on. The rumors died by lunch and Dawn was once again the center of attention from some of the boys. She actually laughed at their tired jokes and didn't tell them to behave like some of the girls. So when Malfoy came down the hall, they glared at him as he got closer to Dawn.

Draco pulled Dawn closer for a hug. "Xander said we can go robe shopping this time in Hogsmeade. We'll take Weasley to make sure he doesn't embarrass you with his usual taste."

She swatted at him. "I like Ron's clothes. They look really comfy to sit around in." She blushed. "Didn't mean it that way," she said at the laughing. "What should I get?"

"I'll help you with that," he promised, kissing her on the forehead. "I've got to see the Headmaster over breaking Pansy's nose." He glared at the boys. "You behave with her," he told them. Then he walked on, seemingly unconcerned.

"That's great," one of the boys said. "How can we compare with him."

Dawn hit him with her book. "He's like my big brother!" she said in disgust. "I don't think about Draco that way!" She frowned at him. "That's just nasty!" She walked off and the rest of the boys learned their lesson so they caught up to her to continue chatting her up.

***

Draco faced down the Headmaster. "I couldn't let her say such things about my little sister, sir. She was spreading filth and lies," he said coldly. "Even if Dawn wanted to, she couldn't have done all the things Pansy was insinuating in as much time as she's been here, she'd be unconscious. And I dare say that she will not run her gaping and overly used lips near my sister again." He tipped his chin up. "Was there anything else?"

"Yes, we still have to decide on your punishment." Dumbledore faced him down. "Why do you three feel so strongly about protecting the girl?"

"Because she needs it. She's an orphan. My consort took her in and her older sister was my friend. Dawn is also my friend and I consider her my little sister. Merlin knows that I'd do the same for a real sister had the Fates given me one. Of course, Pansy would be sucking up to her instead of running her always-open mouth."

"I see. There's nothing...unusual about the girl?" Draco shook his head. "You do know I can sense the magic around her?"

Draco snorted. "It's a fair bet the Hellmouth warped her energies, Headmaster. It's even tainted mine I suspect and I only spent a few weeks there." He looked at the man. "What did you expect? Sweetness and light?"

"Fine. You now have another week of detention with Mr. Filch. I should take away your weekend as well."

"If you do, I'd have to sneak out and help Dawn anyway, if not assign someone to help her personally." He shrugged. "May I go?"

"Leave, Mr. Malfoy." Dumbledore sighed. There was a mystery there and he wanted to know. Someone obviously didn't trust him and he didn't want to think it was the young lady so it must have been Xander. He summoned him up from the basement to talk to him once again. "Xander," he said when the boy opened the door. "I've noticed some anomalies about Dawn's magic. Do you have a few moments?"

"Sure." He closed the door and got comfortable in the chairs. "What's wrong with her?"

"She's learned the first year's worth of charms in about a week, Xander. You never told me she was a genius."

"I suspect it's mostly like what Willow and Tara had taught her so far."

"I was hoping it was something like that but then I took a look at her wand earlier. Did you know it didn't have a core?"

Xander nodded. "I sure did, and I know that she's got one that isn't a practice wand that does have one. Along with an obsidian one."

"It's a practice wand?"

Xander nodded. "Definitely. Her actual wand came out of Ollivander's safe. One of his testing set." Dumbledore looked impressed. "Since she's got the other sort of magic, I assume she can do some stuff with the empty wand as well. Were you picking up on that?"

"Quite possibly. How much training did she have in that form of magic?"

"I honestly don't know. She picked up a lot watching Willow and Tara work. Also watching Giles, Anya, and Ethan work. I know Willow and Tara taught her the basics. I know Dawn did a resurrection spell at one point in time on her own. It worked but she canceled it at the last moment because she understood that her mother wouldn't really be coming back."

Dumbledore looked even more impressed. "She's powerful?"

Xander nodded. "That's why I've taken the liberty of having a man I trust send her letters to help her with the other sort of magic at the same time. I'd rather she learned it all together so she didn't have to balance it out later. This way it's more natural to her since this is all she's ever really known."

"A good idea. How is he helping her?"

"By letter. Right now he's having her meditate to see how and what she sees. He's going to be doing more with her after the holidays, after she's acclimated. How is she doing otherwise?"

"Charms and transfiguration are nothing for her. Herbology is going slowly from what I understand. Care of Magical Creatures is going well enough. She's apparently picked up on Hagrid's attitude that they're all pets." He grimaced. "Severus says she tries very hard in his class but hasn't quite caught on. That could be where she's still behind in there. I would have thought that she would have done a lot with potions using the other form of magic."

"We're talking about Rosenburg, who only did some minor herbal work. Tara did more of it and had a greater feel for it. How does she do on the herb part, not the blending?"

"I didn't ask."

"Then I'll ask Severus that myself later." Xander shrugged. "That's about what I would expect. I'm hoping she'll have the basics by the end of the holidays with the hard things out of the way."

"Hmm. That would be nice for her. Though she did say she'd never done a banishing charm before."

"Really?" Xander looked impressed. "It's something she could use tactically. I suppose she's learning those things first. How is her defense score, you never mentioned it?"

"Adequate. Professor Methos isn't forcing her to move ahead. He seems to think that she's moving at a decent enough pace. They're covering things that she's used to anyway."

"Cool. I'll tell her she's doing really well when I see her later. I did give you her permission slip, correct?" Dumbledore nodded. "Good." He grinned. "I wanted Draco to take her shopping later for something stunning. I like her and Ron. They make a cute couple." He stood up. "Was there anything else?"

"No, thank you, Xander."

"Anytime. When did we want to move the skeletons?"

"During the town-time. I'll have the Ministry people up to remove them for us." Xander nodded and left. "Now if only you would tell me the truth," he muttered, making notes for himself. He hadn't learned anything new.

***

Dawn looked up as Hermione joined her at the table. "What's up?" She was helping her catch up in herbology today.

"Word is that Dumbledore's trying to figure you out," she said quietly. She pulled out all her past notes and handed them over. "I'll need those back but you can copy them."

"Thanks, Hermione. I really appreciate this. Everyone in my house is killer in there but me it seems." She glanced around. "What do you know about me?"

"What I got from Harry, nothing."

Dawn pulled a book out of her bag and handed it over. She had talked it over with Xander and Harry and they had agreed that she could know because it might help, but that it was still up to her. "The green ribbon." She worked on copying the notes while the other girl read. Until the librarian came over.

She cleared her throat. "What book is that?"

Dawn looked at her. "One of my sister's set. I have most of it at Xander's house but I was researching something in this one, ma'am," she said respectfully. "Did you want to see if you wanted a copy? It's pretty old and obscure. I've always liked myths of magical artifacts."

Hermione closed the book and handed it over. "Here you are, Madam Pince. May I introduce you to Xander's little sister? Dawn Summers, this is Madam Pince, one of *the* best librarians in the country."

"You only say that because I let you get away with odd research, young lady," she said tolerantly. She flipped through the ribbon-marked spots. "It seems harmless enough. I thought it was one of our Restricted books." She handed it back. "I would be most interested in seeing your collection later."

"Sure. I inherited Buffy and Giles' demonology collection and most of their occult books, what Ethan didn't take first." She started to tear up. "Buffy would be really proud of me."

"There, there, dear, I'm sure she's very proud of you," Madam Pince agreed, giving her a short hug. "You go wipe off your cheeks and come back. I'm sure Ms. Granger will be here for a few hours yet." Dawn nodded, leaving to do that. "That poor girl."

"Yes, but I'm sure she'll slowly get better," Hermione pointed out. "Her sister died saving her from a very powerful spirit."

"Then it's important that we help her until she can see that her sister loved her enough to do that." She walked away, going to have a word with Professor Sprout to make sure she knew that the girl could use some counseling now and again.

Dawn came back, her face still a bit damp, and sat down. "Sorry about that, it just kinda hit me."

"That's all right," Hermione promised, patting her on the hand. She gave the girl a genuine smile. "We understand. You're allowed to grieve. Your sister loved you and it was obvious you loved her too, no matter how many fights Ron and Harry said you had over you stealing her clothes."

Dawn laughed. "Thanks, Hermione." She put the book back into her bag. "Do you understand now?"

"I think so," she admitted. "You know where it is? That key?"

Dawn wiggled a hand in the air. "Not quite. I know it very well, you might even say...intimately. Like I can look in the mirror sort of way."

Hermione gasped. "You are...." Dawn nodded. "Where are you wearing it?" she hissed.

"I'm not wearing it, Hermione, I am it."

"Oh." Her eyes went wide. She hit herself on the head. "No wonder!" She shook her head. "All right, I can keep that secret. Why are we keeping it from Dumbledore?"

"Because the old guy's hiding stuff and I don't trust him. Xander left it up to me. Since you help Ron and Harry, and they know, I thought you'd understand."

"I do," Hermione agreed. "Thank you for trusting me with that." She grinned. "Still, you should appear more confused."

"Why? I'm confused enough about this and potions."

"Good point." Hermione shifted closer. "Okay, let's start going over this. Herbology wouldn't be as simple for you as charms would. It's not about the energy flows the way charms and transfiguration are. " She paused. "What about Creatures?"

"I always wanted a pet," Dawn said wistfully.

Hermione laughed. "Then I'm sure you and Hagrid get on very well. Watch out for some of his more deadly pets. We've been bitten before."

"That's cool. Even the biting things seem to like me." She shrugged. "Maybe it's because I'm so nice until I'm provoked." She had noticed the fifth years coming in. "Then I can turn into the snarky bitch from hell." She nodded. Hermione turned and grimaced, then looked back at her. "Any ideas?"

"Stay out of their way. They were the ones the boys liked before and now you're cuter, their age, and nicer to them. Speaking of which, the boys haven't learned new material in *years*. You'll get tired of the same jokes over and over again."

"I brought joke books," Dawn said proudly. "Xander said I should get some before I started high school back *there* because being able to tell jokes means that you make new friends easier."

"What a good idea," Hermione agreed happily. "I'll have to remember that when I move on to further my education." She grinned. "Okay, let's go back to the plants. I've still got to do a paper tonight for Defense. It's due next week."

"I've been told to do them the night they're assigned," Dawn said with a shrug. "Doesn't that make me seem too eager?"

"No, it means you won't get overloaded," Hermione told her. "Otherwise you can find yourself with six papers due in a week."

"Eww." She shuddered. "I guess I'll do that then. I've got one for Herbology. Just a foot on the plant of my choice from the first six chapters of the first year book to prove I know it."

"Then do this one," Hermione said, finding it quickly. "It's got a lot of stuff and you can do a foot easily."

"Cool." Dawn went back to her copying. "I wish there was a charm for this."

"Scribinus," Hermione said, waving her wand. The words started to glow and were transferred to where Dawn had been writing, doing it themselves in neat, precise, and very readable handwriting.

"That is so cool!" Dawn said happily. She hugged Hermione. "Thank you! You've saved me wicked carpal tunnel."

Hermione smiled. "Don't worry about it. Remember, you're going to have tests sometime and you'll have to study it. Change the page for it."

Dawn flipped the pages, letting it move onto the next one. "Wow. This'll make it a lot easier." She grinned at her new best girl friend. "Do you know anything for those days when the static just takes over your hair? I've apparently picked up all the static in the castle and my hair's not doing anything anymore."

"A good hairdo helps that," Hermione told her. "I can't do a thing with mine unless I put it up."

Dawn grabbed two pencils from her bag and quickly twisted up her hair. "There, how's that?"

"Casual, yet very darling," Hermione assured her. "Ooh, Ron and Harry." Dawn blushed. "You've got it bad." Dawn whimpered and started to fuss. "Don't you dare. I won't give you my hairdressing charms book if you do."

Ron beamed at Dawn. "I like your hair like that. It makes your neck look really pretty and glowy." He sat down, changing the page for her. "There, now it can start again." Dawn just giggled nervously. "Hermione, did you do something to her?" he asked.

"The fifth years are watching," Harry said as he joined them. "Hi, Dawn."

She coughed. "Hi, Harry. Hi, Ron." She beamed at them. "Hermione's letting me copy her notes from herbology."

"She always takes notes," Ron admitted. Hermione rolled her eyes. "Speaking of, did you take notes today in Hagrid's class? I was watching the animals rut."

"Of course I did, Ron," she sighed, handing over a copy to each of them.

"They were doing what?" Dawn asked.

"They were mating behind Hagrid's back," Hermione told her. "He yelled at them to stop it once he heard the bellowing going on but they kept right on going and he quickly moved us to another animal."

"It was interesting," Harry admitted. "I never knew that's how animals did it." He changed the page this time.

"Yeah, it's just like humans in some ways," Ron agreed.

"I've seen the Discovery channel and Animal Planet specials," Dawn told them. "I've seen all sorts of animals doing the old pounce and jump routine." They laughed. "Really, cable is very informative. I've watched surgical shows that showed how they did medical procedures and cooking shows when I got really bored, and all sorts of stuff." She looked up. "I wonder if Willow's gotten to watch TechTV recently. She used to always watch it."

"I'm sure whomever's got her is letting her do that," Harry promised.

"Maybe not, because she's been bad with the magic. Ethan ended up stripping it from her because she did something to Xander." Ron and Harry's faces hardened. "What?"

"She nearly hurt him a lot," Harry explained. "It broke the Bane binding on him."

"Darth Rosenburg to the rescue," Dawn said snidely. "She messed with Tara's memories too. So she's without most of her abilities and Angel's watching her."

"The vampire?" Ron asked. He casually stretched his arm across the back of Dawn's chair, making her jump. "Sorry." He flipped the page.

"That's okay. And yeah, him. He took her and what's left of Giles and Tara in. He thought Wes might be able to help Tara if Ethan couldn't."

"How was Ethan?" Harry asked.

"Doing okay I guess. He went back to Sunnydale to see if the energies were going to blow out of control."

Draco walked up to them. "Weasley, move the arm. You do not cuddle in the library."

"Bite me," Ron told him.

"Don't fight," Dawn warned. "I will go sit in Harry's lap instead."

"Sorry." Ron gave her a pat on the back. "It's habit to fight with Draco and sometimes I forget."

"Forget all you want, but do it away from me," Dawn ordered.

"Yes, Dawn," Harry agreed with a grin. "So, herbology? And change the page." Dawn changed the page, coming to the last few words. "At least you're learning pretty quickly.

"Yeah, but I suck in Herbology apparently." She shrugged. "I guess it's too good to be true, I can't be great at everything."

"No, but in your area you're brilliant, just like Hermione is," Ron promised.

"Sap alert," Draco muttered. He pulled a chair over, sitting next to Dawn. He knocked Ron's arm off the back of the chair. "There, I feel better now." He smiled at Dawn. Then frowned at Weasley. "What color are you wearing again?"

"Medium blue," he said with a frown. "I didn't bring it down, I don't want to have to hit you after you try to make fun of me again."

"*Medium* blue?" Dawn asked. "With your coloring?"

"Madam Malkin said I looked good in it," Ron defended. Dawn gave him a begging look so he summoned the stupid robe, handing it to her. "There, that."

Draco looked at it. "It's not dark enough."

"But I'd look good in that color," Dawn told him.

"No, I'd rather you went a bit darker too," Draco told her. "We tend toward darker colors." He looked at her pink shirt and shuddered. "Promise not to get a robe in that color and wear it around me."

"Fine, Draco," she agreed, rolling her eyes as she held Ron's robe up against his face. "I guess it does go," she admitted with a smile. She put it on the table and refolded it before handing it back. She then hit it with the ironing charm, making Draco chuckle. "There," she said proudly. "How's that?"

"Just fine," Hermione assured her proudly. She smiled at Ron's disgruntled look. "You're dating someone who likes clothes, Ron. You can't be a slob any longer."

"Good point. Can't I go in my leathers?"

"Oooh, can we?" Dawn asked, bouncing in place. "I've got the most kick-ass pair of leather pants."

"No," Draco said patiently. "Nor may you wear them to Hogsmeade this weekend. I'd rather not have to hex everyone in town while they watched you walk."

"Isn't she a bit *young* for him?" one Ravenclaw seventh year asked.

Dawn shook her head. "I'm fourteen. I was put into the second year because I'm really behind. Not having a standardized education in magic before now meant it was a bit spotty. I can do a resurrection or a summoning spell but I can't do some of the simpler household things."

"Oh." She frowned. "Then you may want to stop some things about your age going around. I heard you were eleven and you were admitted early."

"Eww," Ron said with a frown. He noticed Malfoy grimacing as well. "Rock/paper/ scissors like Xander showed us?"

"No, I've got something more subtle planned," Draco admitted. "Dawn, isn't your birthday next month?" She nodded. "Then we'll be celebrating it." Harry burst out in giggles, bending over so he wouldn't spit on anyone. "I can plan a party, my mother did tell me how," he pointed out dryly. He looked at the Ravenclaw. "Thank you for that most interesting information."

"I believe in upholding good taste." She nodded at Dawn. "Those shirts of yours, did they shrink?"

"No, that's the way we wear them at home if you have a good stomach. I worked really hard on mine," she said nicely. "It's fashionable and only for the really hot."

"Fine. Try to keep some of your housemates from emulating you. They don't have a workout regimen." She walked off.

"And there you have met our decency and morality director for the school," Hermione quipped once the girl was gone. Harry started to giggle again. "Did you eat something funny, Harry?"

Harry shook his head and pointed at the table she had come from. Pansy had stolen her seat and had two black eyes, and a large bandage on her nose, the tape making arrows on her cheeks pointing directly at the bandage from where they crossed over the bandage. "Couldn't Madam Pomfrey fix it?"

Draco shook his head. "No." He smirked. "That does look interesting on her, doesn't it?"

"Is she the one my roommates said was a cheap blow?" Dawn asked. The boys looked at her in shock. "Yes, Dawn had real cable tv too," she pointed out. "She knows more about sex than a lot of people thought. Was she?"

"She is," Draco admitted. "Free is more accurate than cheap, unless she wants something."

Hermione coughed, looking embarrassed. "I heard her propositioning a teacher with it to help her grade. He gently turned her down."

"Flitwick?" Draco asked. Hermione looked stunned. "She sucks in Charms and Transfiguration. You said male." She nodded. "That doesn't really surprise me." He smiled and waved at her, and didn't say anything when Ron put his arm back around Dawn's shoulders. He looked at her notes, then pulled a notebook out of his bag. "Here, my copy. That way you have a complete set." She beamed at him and cast the copying charm, watching it this time so it would go faster.

"I've got good ones in defense," Harry offered.

"I'm doing okay in there so far," Dawn admitted. "Maybe over the holidays?" He nodded, grinning at her. "Thanks you guys, I know you guys hate Draco, but it means a lot to me that you're getting along."

"We feel a lot less about him now than we did before Xander civilized him," Harry noted.

"There's not near as much hate any more," Ron agreed.

"He's almost tolerable," Hermione agreed. "Though I was told something about tying me down?" she asked.

"I suggested that I capture you, tie you down, and force you to help Dawn," Draco said smugly. "It's nothing personal and not meant to make you warm or wet."

"Thanks, but that's not really my fantasy situation."

"Hmm, library sex?" Draco asked.

She shuddered. "That is disrespectful, Mr. Malfoy, and I will hit you again if you mention it."

He raised an eyebrow, looking very amused. "The sex or the location, Ms. Granger?"

She shrieked and got up, stomping out.

"Draco!" Dawn said, hitting him on the chest. "You mean bastard! Don't do that to her!"

He sighed. "Princess, I am a mean bastard and I enjoy it," he pointed out. "This is just harmless fun between us."

"That's why we hate him," Ron agreed. "It was the location, definitely." Harry nodded, backing him up on that opinion.

"Eww. I like books and all but that was a seriously Gilesy thought. Which is shudder worthy because he was grossly old and incapable of doing things like that, no matter what Ethan said about their history."

"Ethan and Giles?" Harry asked. Dawn shuddered again and nodded. "Well." He looked at Ron. "Now we know."

"I agree with Dawn, I'd rather not," Ron pointed out. "Giles is very old and not exactly a stud at his age. He should have retired that desire by now."

"Even Dumbledore gets some now and again," Draco told him. "Just because you get old doesn't mean that stops."

"Yeah," Dawn said, looking disgusted. "Remember watching that Odd Couple show?" Ron nodded. "The dark haired guy had a kid with a twenty-something while he was seventy."

"That impresses the hell outta me," Ron said, patting the table with his free hand. Draco knocked his arm off Dawn again. "Hey!"

"Tough," he said with a smirk. "No groping in the library, especially not of my sister. If you want to grope in a library, go find Granger."

"I don't want to grope *her*," Ron pointed out. "And I'm not groping, I'm merely... cuddling."

"Not in the library and not in front of me," Draco reminded him.

"Where would one go to do that, so I know not to go there?" Dawn asked.

"The Astronomy tower, the greenhouses," Harry told her.

"The dungeons, outside of the classroom of course," Draco put in.

"McGonagall's classroom," Ron added. "Also, I heard some were really brave and used the room that's in the hallway up to Dumbledore's office once."

"That's a closet," Harry pointed out.

"Yeah, and?" Draco asked. "It was convenient."

"So, no closets, no classrooms after hours, and no inviting boys in. Got it," Dawn said, nodding. She smiled at Ron. "How about long walks? I've always wanted to be wooed romantically, even for a night."

"Long walks are permissible unless we're tied to the building," Draco told her. He took down her hair and lifted his wand. "Finite Incantantum." Her hair laid down. "They're screwing with you, princess."

"I noticed." She put her hair back up.

"Wow. If you can do that so quickly, why does it take girls forever to get ready?" Harry asked.

"Because we want to make sure you're willing to wait for us," Dawn told him. "Any guy who can't wait ten minutes for us isn't worth dating."

Draco nodded. "I can see that."

Ron groaned. "At least she can explain this stuff to us." She nudged him and he grinned at her. "I'd wait."

"A whole half an hour?" she asked.

"I'd bring a book and wait," he promised. She grinned at him.

"And with that charming and witty repartee, I'm going to be ill now," Draco announced as he stood up. "Have fun, and no wooing tonight, Weasley, or you face off with Xander." He strolled away, going to do something about his own homework.

"Hey, we drove him off. Be more mushy so we can do it again," Harry encouraged. Dawn kicked him under the table, making him laugh. "Sorry."

"It's okay. I like you guys as long as you don't snark any harder than you did tonight. Anything harder than that and I get to wade in and show you why I'm the queen of cranky since Cordy moved to LA."

"Yes, Dawn," they said obediently.

***

"Harry, you can't teach her how to fly," Ron whined.

"Why not? She should know," Harry pointed out. "Besides, I think she'd do great on a broom. She's naturally graceful."

"Yeah, but if you teach her too well, we'll have to play her," Ron said anxiously. "At least wait until after we've played Hufflepuff this year, Harry!" He followed the boy and his broom out the door. "Please? For my sanity? She'll kill us on the field."

"Ron, go get your broom, you're helping me," Harry ordered.

"Fine," Ron said, trudging back to do that. He walked out and found Draco and Dawn waiting on him. "Hi. Harry said we're teaching you how to play Quidditch."

"No we're bloody well not," Draco said warmly. "Not until after we've played her team." Dawn looked at him. "You'd kill us on the field. We're teaching you how to fly for right now. If Xander wants you to learn how to play before then, he can teach you."

"He used to play?" Ron asked as he walked beside Dawn, on the other side from their chaperone.

"He used to play beater," Draco told him. "He was damn brilliant I heard."

"The twins would love that and I guess we could have him up for a friendly family game once in a while to give them a break." He nudged Dawn. "What did you want to learn how to play?"

"I don't know. What do you think I'd be good at?"

"I think you'd be great at anything," Xander said as they rounded the corner and joined him. He had a brand new broom in his hand and one over his shoulder. He handed Dawn hers. "There you go." She grinned and squealed, hugging him. "Now, let's teach you how to beat up on the boys in the air." He put his arm around her shoulders as they walked out. Ron grumped behind him, mumbling how he was gonna die if he had to play against her. Especially if she played beater. She'd get him on purpose and laugh about it. They met Ginny and her friend Luna Lovegood on the field. "Come to help?" he asked.

"Yup," Ginny said, shaking Dawn's hand. "We haven't been formally introduced yet. I'm Ginny, Ron's sister, and this is Luna, she's a Ravenclaw in my year, so we're both about your age."

Dawn shook their hands. "Hi. Is it hard?"

"No, even I can do it," Luna told her. "We even talked Madam Hooch out of a few school brooms so we could help." She and Ginny followed behind the group but she was humming some song.

"Lovegood, I swear I will sew your lips shut if that's Weasley is our King," Ron warned.

"What's that?" Dawn asked.

"Draco's way of irritating me in our fifth year," Ron said patiently.

Dawn turned and hit Draco on the arm as hard as she could, making him yell 'ow'. "Leave my Ron alone!" Xander gave her an amused look. "Yes, my Ron," she said firmly, dropping the broom to put her hands on her hips. "I'm going to pull a Daffy Duck when he finally got the spotlight. Mine, mine, minemineminemine, all mine!" she yelled happily. Then she kissed Ron, making him go weak in the knees. "There, any doubts?"

"Not a bit, or a comment," Xander said, reaching over to stroke Draco's bruised arm. "Don't bruise my man, Dawn, or I'll spank you next time. Tie Ron down and spank him instead when you want to get violent." Ron and Ginny both spluttered but Luna cackled. Xander grinned at her. "I like you, you're cool." He took her by the hand and led her out to help her with her flying.

Ginny patted Dawn on the shoulder. "Welcome to the family, watch out for the twins and Percy. He has no sense of humor and little common sense. He'll piss you off quickest." She continued on to see if Harry could let her try out for an alternate position. "Hey, Harry? Can I try out for an alternate?" she pleaded. "To replace you next year or something?"

"We'll see," Harry said with a grin. "We're only sixth years, Ginny. I'll be playing next year, the war willing."

"Cool." She grabbed one of the school brooms and faced off with Dawn. "Okay. Hold your hand over it and say 'up'."

Madam Hooch laughed from her seat. "Are you sure I'm needed?" she asked.

Xander grinned at her. "We always need adult supervision. Otherwise Dawn might really spank Ron and he'd enjoy it a lot and have to beg for it in the halls." She and Luna both cackled at that one. "What?" he asked innocently. "Dawn grew up around a neutered vampire. We're trying to unwarp her."

"Who looked a lot like a dressed-down Draco," Dawn put in.

"Spike," Draco groaned, shaking his head. He looked at Xander. "Kiss it and make it better?"

Xander gave him a gentle kiss. "Behave or not treats later," he promised. His mate's eyes lit up and Draco took to the air. "Good boy. You deserve many treats."

"Oh, go shag him already," Dawn said in disgust. "And he complains about my mushiness?" she asked Harry.

"They calm each other down," Harry told her. "Please, Madam Hooch?"

"Of course, Harry." She walked over to correct Dawn's grip on the broom. "Now swing across and grip it tightly with your knees." She saw the girl's look at her boyfriend and smiled. "That is a later lesson, young lady," she said quietly. Ginny and Dawn both blushed but did as she said and they were soon in the air. "Very good. I'll leave you in Mr. Potter's capable hands while I check the balls." She strolled away to watch them. That new girl was quite fun. She watched as Harry and Ron flew the girl through some basic exercises, and how the other two girls were helping. Very interesting.

***

Dawn was called up to the office. "Yes, Principal?"

"It's Headmaster, dear," he said kindly. "I wanted to talk to you about your progress."

"I'm doing the best I can," she pointed out, closing the door behind her.

"You're doing phenomenal," he assured her, earning a smile as she sat down. "I wondered if you could share your secret with me?"

She swallowed. "I did a lot of watching while Willow and Giles worked and some while Tara and Anya worked too."

"I see." He nodded. "And the other one?"

"That I'm dating Ron?"

"No, dear, that's not a secret." He gave her a fatherly smile. "You really can trust me."

Dawn lost her smile. "Sir, with all due respect, we've both got secrets and I'm not letting mine out for anyone I don't trust fully."

"I don't know what Xander told you," he started.

She held up a hand. "Xander didn't tell me anything. I can see it quite plainly for myself. There are things I don't understand about you and I'm not sharing personal things until I do. I'm not putting my life in danger by doing so." She stood up. "I'm taking my time to see who I trust and who I don't. So far, the people who need to know do. The others don't. Professors Snape and McGonagall know and I feel that's enough at the moment."

"And Harry?"

"And Harry, Ron, and Draco. They knew a while ago. I did tell Ms. Granger just in case it became pertinent. It is also the reason that I am taking their extra self-defense lessons with them."

"You are being hunted?" he asked.

"I'm the sister of a slayer. There's always someone who thinks they can use that to their advantage. The very truth of the matter is that any child of mine has a higher than average chance of being a slayer herself so the Watchers are trying to monitor me. I am also, as you've realized, fairly powerful and others want that as well."

"I had noticed your affinity for magic, especially anything that had to do with power flows. Do you have a special gift?"

"Again, Headmaster, until I'm sure I can trust you with my existence, I'm not saying anything else. The people who need to know do and the people who I know I can trust with it absolutely do as well." She shifted some. "I'm sorry if this upsets you but I don't know you well enough to have a sleepover and share secrets with you yet. Maybe I will trust you because Harry does. Maybe I won't because you're hiding a lot of them already and I don't know enough at the moment to know what's the most important thing you carry. For now, leave it as those who need the information know it. Was there anything else?"

"Answer me one thing before you go. Are you dangerous?"

"Have I been yet?" she asked. "I'm a normal fourteen-year-old girl, Headmaster. I have a combat history that rivals Harry's in some things. I've got training that can help him and Xander. I'm also very strong willed. I'm thankful that I didn't fry those idiots that night, like I did a vampire, kinda literally, but I'm just a normal girl now. That's what I want."

"That's fine. As long as we keep it that way," he told her. She nodded. "If I asked, have you bound them from telling me anything?"

"No, but they do know how important it is."

"Could we get attacked because of it?"

She shrugged. "They can't use me for a while but I'm a handy-dandy source of energy and skill. You tell me." She walked away, going to her next class. Which oddly enough was Potions. She walked up to the teacher. "Sir, may I have a moment of your time in private to talk to you?" she asked politely. He nodded and let her into his private office. As soon as the door was closed, she hugged him. "That's like hugging Xander. I'm sorry, but I just got done with the Headmaster," she said as she pulled back. "He wanted to know what you know about me and I'm really upset."

He took a deep breath. "I understand. Do you wish me to tell him?"

"Will he freak and throw a hissy?"

"In plain English?" he suggested.

"Will he be upset and kick me out?" she corrected dryly.

"No. It's no worse than some other secrets."

"Then I'll leave it up to you. He's carrying some guilt and some secrets that I don't want to trust personally. I told him about being really powerful."

"That's fine. Go back to your seat. Please refrain from doing...that in the future, Ms. Summers."

"Yes, sir. Sorry. But you really are like Xander." She walked out and took her usual seat, putting her head down.

"What's wrong?" her friend asked.

"I'm just down. The headmaster asked me some questions that upset me."

"You poor thing," she said, patting Dawn on the back. "I'm sorry. He can be an awful grump some days."

Snape came out of his office after straightening himself out. "Today we will be working on what we did last class. Whoever had theirs removed start over." He sat down to watch them begin their work.

Dawn trudged to the sink to get her clean cauldron, going to start over. This really was her suckiest subject.

***

Snape walked into the Headmaster's office without knocking. He closed and locked the door. "Albus, I will have to ask you to leave Ms. Summers alone," he said calmly. Dumbledore looked stunned. "The secret she is hiding is for her *own* health and security. You are upsetting her and she will leave untrained and under-qualified to do what she does."

"You're shielding the girl?"

"Not exactly, I'm more suggesting that you need to leave her alone. There is much you do not understand about her history. The Hellmouth is a different and strange place. Things there are much different than they are here. One of her caretakers was a fixed vampire. One of her guardians was Rosenburg. The girl is not one you want to trifle with. Nor is she one that we want out of our sight for long periods of time. Treat her like you would any particularly strong student and leave it at that."

Dumbledore sat up straighter. "Is her secret dangerous to the school?"

"Only to her. The people who would use it wouldn't dare step onto the grounds. Nor would they hurt other students. With one exception. Voldemort can and will try for her. He can and would attack the school for her and what she knows."

"Then it's a secret of knowledge?"

"In part." Snape started to pace. "I cannot tell you much without revealing it. Needless to say, Ms. Summers is very interested in magical artifacts, and has had contact with a very powerful one in the past. In part, that has tainted her. In part, her sister's life has tainted her. She is more than capable of protecting herself and those she looks to for help will be there undoubtedly." He stopped to look at the older man. "What she is and what she knows is hunted, but very few know enough to want to hunt her. By keeping her here, Xander has not only protected and helped her, he has shielded her from others knowing. It's not something she's going to let out into the general populace. If it should get out then we'll have to deal with it and you'll know at that time because of the panicking some of us will be doing."

"Are you certain having her here is not a danger to the students and staff?"

"No one who does not know would come for her. Only a few people know and those wouldn't dare. The only ones stupid enough to try are like Rosenburg, chaos mages of the external sort. They and Voldemort are her only worries and even having her strictly home-taught wouldn't help either of those."

Dumbledore sighed. "Then I will take your word on it. How ancient was this artifact?"

"It predates written language," he said firmly. "It is what tainted her magic and made her so strong. All she wants is to be a normal young girl and Xander will see that she gets it. And Weasley apparently," he said with a touch of humor. "Minerva and I do know and we are protecting her while you look after Potter."

"Fine. I'll accept your word on this, Severus. What if he asks you?"

"That would mean he'd already know and Dawn has plans for that," he assured him. "Even if the Dark Lord asks, I've got it behind a secret keeper." He walked out, heading down to tell McGonagall.

Dumbledore sat back and thought about it. What sort of artifact could she had come into contact with in Sunnydale? It had to have been a chaos-related one, but the girl wasn't like that. He would consider it later. Perhaps it would come to him.

***

Wesley Wyndham-Price stepped off the plane feeling relaxed after his second vacation. He had left from Xander's house and went to Jamaica to see a few friends of his down there, his tickets paid for by Xander for dealing with his family for him. It had been wonderfully relaxing, even if he did have to help unpossess someone who got stuck while talking to their family's ghost. He quickly realized it was night when he saw who was there to meet him. Angel and his childe were both glowering at the humans around them. He made his way through customs and out the other side, stepping in front of the lurking vampires. "Did you miss me?" he asked with a smile.

Spike grabbed him by the arm, hauling him off. "I want to hear what Dawn's going through now," he ordered.

Wesley pulled himself away from the vampire and headed for the baggage claim. "First, Xander took her in and made her a part of his family. Harris...."

"Dumass," Spike corrected.

"Whichever he is this week," Angel said, breaking up the fight. "Go on, Wesley."

"Xander met her just outside London. Some of his friends had some friends and they met there while Xander handed one of his friends to them for some treatment options. He had been tainted horribly during a fight. His clothes are now considered unholy relics, especially his collar." He grabbed his bag and walked toward the exit with the vampires skulking behind him. "Secondly, Dawn met her friends, the ones Xander works with. His apprentices are wonderfully nice to her. His consort accepted her immediately and declared her *his* little sister instead of Xander's." He coughed when he hit the dirty air. "Someone really should find a way to clean this up. Surely something within the supernatural must be affected by the smog."

"So she's with Harry bloody wanking Potter?" Spike asked. "He pulled her from our careful grasp to set her in the middle of a bloody war!"

Wesley looked back at him and smiled. "Not exactly. I got an email from Xander just last night about her. Apparently she's dating Ron, has caught up in all but three classes for her missed first year at the school, and is very popular. She's also taking extra defense lessons and Draco is still very protective. He broke a housemate's nose because the girl was spreading rumors about Dawn." Spike looked satisfied at that. "Also, I suspect that she'll not be as active in the fighting because of where she was sorted." He smirked as Angel pointed which way they needed to go to find the car. "She's a Hufflepuff," he told Spike.

Spike burst out in giggles. "Oh, damn!" he said, leaning against Angel's side.

"Is that good?" Angel asked hopefully. His implanted memories had him liking Dawn most of the time.

Spike wiped his face off. "The wankers in Hufflepuff are the nice little kids. They're the huggers and the cuddlers of the school. Anyone who needs some positive comfort goes to them." He started to laugh again. "I'm sure the Hat loved her."

"The letter Draco sent said it gave her a choice and she decided to let it choose for her. She said it was trying to give her an easier time." Wesley waited until Angel got free of Spike and opened the trunk. "I've got a message for you saved on my laptop. Without reading it as requested. Apparently Xander's run electricity to part of his house and he snuck her back for a few hours."

Spike leaned against the side of the car. "She's dating Ron? That brash little guy?" Wesley nodded. "Is he treating her good?"

"She's running him over but they seem to be mutually enjoying it. She said she's gotten very popular because she laughs at the boys' tired jokes. Apparently even the Slytherins like her. Since Draco's been nice to her and she kicked another in the privates they've grown to like her a bit." He closed the trunk and saw the astonished look. "Draco did declare, in front of the school, that she was his little sister. He and Harry have even worked together to stop someone from gossiping about her. Also," he added with a naughty grin. "Xander's asked for our suggestions about her birthday present. He doesn't know what to get her this year. He figured you'd know the school codes and could help him figure out something magically suitable for such a girl."

"What's her wand made of?" Spike asked.

"She's got a hollow one that works, she's got one that's got a dragon core, and she's got an obsidian one." Spike looked stunned. "She tends to use the hollow one most of the time from what Xander said."

Spike blinked a few times. "We need to have us a longer talk," he said firmly, pushing Wesley into the car. "Drive, peaches."

"Spike," Angel warned.

"Now! That's not normal."

"Fine," Angel sighed, getting in and starting the car. They took off, going back to the hotel.

Spike had to wait while Wesley fended off Tara and Willow with promised messages, but he soon pulled Wesley into a room and had a long talk with him and retrieved his own message.

***

Harry caught up with Dawn three classes after Dawn's interview with the Headmaster. "I heard Snape and McGonagall talking about you," he said quietly. She stopped and looked at him, taking a deep breath. "The headmaster is going to leave you alone for now. They told him they're managing it." He pulled her into an alcove. "I want you to think about telling a few other Banes. We trust each other, Dawn," he said at her instant head shake. "We share knowledge anyway. By keeping it back, it could hurt Xander or Ron."

"I don't know them."

"Then have Draco, Xander, or Professor Methos introduce you to more of them," he suggested.

"I don't like him."

"I don't either. He's a pushy bastard, but he's got a lot of skills. He's very good at what he does," he explained. "But he's got a big secret too." She nodded. "I'm not doing more than suggesting, okay?"

"Sure, Harry. I'll take it under advisement." He grinned at her. "Now, I've got to get to Charms." They walked out together and she noticed a few of the girls looking at her. "Harry was telling me something about a letter he had gotten," she explained. "Family business." She walked off, smoothing down her vest and skirt so she looked perfect. The static spell had come back earlier. Oddly enough, she trusted this teacher more than the Defense one. She'd ask Xander his opinion later.

***

Time went on as it usually did and Dawn found herself turning a year older. She woke up that morning to a horrible singing card from her roommates, for which she thanked each one with a hug. It was kinda cute, even if it was singing opera. She got dressed in her best outfit and headed down the stairs, bag already on her shoulder. Once in the Great Hall, she waited patiently for an owl to arrive. When six showed up, her squeal was heard around the hall. She gathered all the presents, but one of them was wiggling so she opened it first. "Oh my god!" she shrieked, getting up and dancing the ball of fur around. "Oh my god I've wanted one of you forever!" she squealed. The ball of fur made noises and wiggled. She hugged it to her chest, cooing at it. "You are so adorable!"

"What is it?" Ginny asked as she came over.

Dawn carefully held out her bundle of fur. "It's a Chow."

"A what?" one of the older girls asked.

"A Chow-Chow, it's a dog, well a puppy," she babbled. "It's so adorable!" The little blue tongue came out and licked her. "Yes, you are adorable and just what I wanted," she told him, rubbing noses with it.

Hermione looked at the tongue. "Is it supposed to be that colored?"

Dawn nodded, grinning at her. "It's a breed trait. That means it's all or mostly Chow." She hugged her puppy again. "What should we call you?" she cooed, sitting back down. The puppy wiggled so she let it stand on the table, in her plate. It barked at her, wagging its tail. "You are so cute!" she cooed.

"Gee, I only got you something little," Ron said dryly, handing over his present. "Happy fifteenth, Dawn." He kissed her on the forehead and snuck in a pet of her new friend. "He's very soft."

Dawn looked at his undersides. "Yup, it's a him." She grinned at him. "This was a great present from Xander, Wes, and Spike."

"How did you know who it was from?" Ginny asked, sitting down on the bench to pet the puppy.

"Because, I told Spike that I'd always wanted a Chow while I forced him to watch a dog show with me on tv. It was kinda the only thing on and he kept wanting to see them fight but it's not like that and he was kinda disappointed. So he made a joke about getting me a long-haired Chihuahua. So I told him about always wanting a big fuzzy Chow. He pointed out that they were very good protectors, some sort of protective temple dog, and that he'd trust one to take care of me. And I know, because Xander told me, that Xander asked Wes what I'd like best so he could pass it on. So I'm guessing that Wes asked Spike, Willow, and Tara and they came up with this, and passed it back." She grinned at everyone staring at her. "What?"

"Most people breathe during explanations," Draco pointed out gently, but he was smiling. He picked up the dog to look at it. "You're a pure-breed?"

Dawn stole him back. "Yes, and he's my pure-breed. Just like my other fuzzy cuddle puppy is, Draco." He snorted but let it go. "So, what should I name him?"

"He's pure black, how about Midnight?" Neville suggested.

"You could check the card, see if he's got one," Ginny suggested, handing it over.

"Hmm. He's not only got a long show name, he's from a champion line. His dam and grandsire both won Champion status and his dam won best in breed at Crufts." She hummed. "What about you? Got a preference?" She looked at the tag. "King George's Royal Fittingman. Show names are horrible. They have to be individual and can't be repeated," she explained at the disgusted looks.

"Call him Midnight," Ron suggested. "I like Neville's idea."

Dawn looked at him, then at Neville. "Since you named him, would you like to hold him while I open the other things?" He nodded and took the dog, cooing at it. She quickly opened the other packages, Ron's next. "Ooh! Candy!" She hugged and kissed him. Then came Draco's, a gift certificate for next season's shoes. She hugged him. Harry had given her a book on artifacts and the wizarding world's museum. Xander had sent her a leash and stuff for her Midnight. The last package didn't have a tag so she ripped into it. Suddenly, Harry snatched it and took it up to the head table. "Hey!" she complained.

"There's a reason," Harry called back. "That's....a very dangerous prank," he told her. "It's not allowed in the school." He and Ron shared a look. Ron's eyebrow went up and Harry tapped his forearm. Ron's scowl became very noticeable, even Draco noticed. Draco walked over to look at it, then went to make a call. Ron strolled back over and helped Dawn put the collar on Midnight, then the leash as well. "C'mon, let's take him for a short walk and then we'll finish breakfast." She gathered up all her cards and put them into her bag, then took her dog outside for his first excursion. The house elves were more than nice enough to bring them breakfast since Midnight was busy exploring.

Back in the Great Hall, Snape and McGonagall were looking at the small square of fabric. "It's not authentic," he said. The headmaster relaxed. "This means it was a particularly mean prank."

Madam Sprout took the square of fabric to look at it. "Who would do such a thing? Especially now? That's just cruel!"

"Dawn has made a few enemies by taking up with her boyfriend," McGonagall reminded her. "I think the answer to who would be found among them."

"Then I'll definitely be talking with my fifth year girls," she said warmly. She looked down as another girl walked up to them. "Do you know anything about this?"

"I overheard Parkinson saying she could draw a design for one of them," the Ravenclaw who was the moral monitor offered. "I don't know anything else."

"That's fine, I'm sure she'll tell me if she was involved," Snape said coolly. "Go back to your seat." She nodded. "I'll call the girls to the office in a bit?" Madam Sprout nodded. "I'll bring Parkinson, you get yours."

"Definitely," she agreed. "This should not go on. Dawn is such a nice little girl. And that was an adorable kitten."

"It's a dog," McGonagall told her. "Chows are temple guardians in the Far East." She stood up. "Ms. Granger, you will find her training manuals if Professor Hagrid does not have any." Hermione nodded. "Mr. Potter, calm yourself. We are handling this."

"As long as I don't have to," he muttered, glaring at her. She nodded, reading his lips. He forced himself to look calm even though he wasn't and listened to the rest of the gossip. Most of it was about Midnight. Some of it was about what that mysterious prank was. A few girls though, they were saying they had wished she could have opened it, but that she probably wouldn't have known what it meant. He caught McGonagall's eye and nodded at that group.

She disappeared, changing to her cat form, and trotted down under the tables, deftly avoiding feet. She listened to them plan their next stunt and who to bring in this time since Pansy was probably caught. She looked up, catching them even though they didn't see her. Then she went back to her seat and wrote out the girls' names on a sheet of paper for Madam Sprout and Snape. They both nodded. It would be taken care of. Such bad taste would not be allowed.

***

Xander looked up when he heard the screech, catching Dawn as she launched herself at him. "Hi, Dawn." He pushed her back to look at her. "Where's Midnight?"

She pulled him out of her bag. "He was a good boy all day." She grinned.

Xander pulled him over to look at him. "Dawn, you can't keep him in there," he said sadly. She pouted. "I know, but you can't. That's why I got you the leash. Puppies need to eat four times a day at this age and they need water." She nodded. "You need to treat him better or he'll become my dog."

"Got it. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to hurt him."

"I didn't think you did," he promised. "I didn't figure you'd ever dealt with a puppy before and we used to have hunting dogs." He took the leash and put it on the dog, letting him wander around them and pee to his heart's content. "Do you have any water?"

"Yup. I got a few bottles to fill for him. I've been letting him out between classes for walkies and I've been playing with him during class. I've been feeding him lots and lots of stuff at breakfast, lunch and dinner."

"Then you're not as bad off as I thought and you're doing wonderfully," he said, giving her a smile. He watched as she put down water for the dog, then stood back up. "What's this I hear about some girls pranking you on your birthday?"

"They decided to be butts and send me a dark mark for my birthday. McGonagall and Snape yelled at them, then Madam Sprout yelled at them, then the Headmaster yelled at them, which of course Draco, Harry, and Ron broke in on and yelled themselves hoarse during. I treated them by making brownies."

"Why would they even try?" he asked.

"Because they're assholes," Dawn said fondly. "They thought I had stolen boyfriends. When it was pointed out that I only like Ron and Harry and Draco are just friends, then they decided I was okay and they apologized, vowing to never do it again. Of course, their six months of detention are going to drive home the point. With Snape since he offered the best punishments." Midnight barked and she picked him up to pet. "You are such a good boy. Yes, you are. You even like to knock over Professor Flitwick."

Xander laughed. "I'm sure he adores your dog, Dawn." He put an arm around her shoulders and let her gather up the stuff so they could all go back inside. The dog trotted ahead, exploring the paths it already knew. It sneezed near the potions classroom but that was to be expected. Xander sneezed too.

Dawn laughed. "It makes me do that too," she noted.

"It's a Dumass clan trait. The Snape side of the family is good at potions and we're good at defense, charms, or transfiguration. That's why you're a Dumass."

She giggled and hugged him hard. "I'm glad to be a Dumass. It's a neat family to belong to."

He patted her on the back. "We love you too, Dawn. Never doubt it."

Midnight in the Garden of the Good and not so Good.

Dawn got the letter she had been waiting on, smiling and squealing in happiness as she opened it. Xander had been forced to go help someone in Iran who was digging up artifacts. Apparently the muggles had been digging up very dangerous artifacts and he was the *only* one Gringotts trusted to look after them. So he had went to bamboozle the muggles into giving him the artifacts. Draco and Ron's heads both popped up at her unexpected noise, Harry wasn't down yet. "It came!" she said, waving it in the air. "Wes invited us to LA for the last part of the holidays!"

"Us?" Draco asked as he walked over to look at the note on that trashy muggle paper they used. "Why was I invited?"

Dawn hit him on the arm. Since Xander wasn't around to protect him she got to keep Draco in line, Ron had said so. "Because he knew you'd be lonely in the house all by yourself. This way you can come party and have fun with me and Midnight."

"Not me?" Ron asked as he joined them, snatching the note to read for himself.

"Yeah, but I kinda figured Angel'd have you guys helping him over the holidays."

"No!" Dumbledore said firmly, yet very loudly. "Harry may not go to LA with you." He stood up. "We'll need him here over the holidays for some extra training. He's been falling behind in...." He looked around the table in desperation, silently asking for one of his professors to stand up for him.

"In my class," McGonagall put in. She gave him a look telling him he was going to owe her a very large favor.

"Ohhh," Dawn pouted. "But Angel will watch out for us and there will be all kinds of adults. Fred's kinda geeky but she's really nice and human. Gunn's kinda tough and he's a fighter so maybe he can teach us stuff. Plus, you know, the vampires aren't going to eat us. And Wes'll be there," she offered as a last-ditch effort. "Please? He was invited. Wes said he really wanted to talk to him. And...and...and Spike's a wizard too," she offered, looking *really* hopeful this time. "Besides, Nick Boyle's just up the coast, and Emilia is over there. Please?"

"Are we having a meeting?" Harry asked around his yawn as he walked in.

One of Dawn's roommates looked at him, giving him a grin. "No, we're discussing as a group what you're doing for the holidays."

Dawn took the letter and handed it to him. "Wes invited all of us."

Harry read the note, then shrugged. "Sure. I'm sure Angel has something we can do while you're shopping." Ron shuddered.

"Uh-huh, and we can go clubbing and dancing, and even go visit Lorne and sing. Maybe he'd be able to figure out what I need to take as electives next year," Dawn agreed. "Please, Harry?"

"Sure, I'll go with you, Dawn." He noticed the look Dumbledore was giving him. "What?" he asked. "I was planning on latching onto Ron's family again this year if they'd let me."

"That's right, we've got to tell Mum that we'll be safe," Ron agreed, looking at Ginny. "Did we have plans?" She shook her head. "You're sure?"

"Mum said they're going to be visiting some of the relatives," Ginny said with a shrug. "I guess I'll be here with Hermione."

Dawn gave her a look. "You just give me a floo and give me ten minutes with Spike and Wes," she promised. "I'm sure we can bring you and Luna too." She nodded and whistled, taking her dog Midnight with her. She didn't see one of the girls at her table tossing Midnight a big patty of sausage on the way out the door, but he appreciated it.

"LA," McGonagall said, shaking her head. "That's very far away, Albus."

"They'll be fine," Snape said dryly. "They'll have two souled vampires as their escorts. Not even *HE* would be stupid enough to attack them." He sneered at Potter and Weasley. "Besides, it means I won't have to run into those two this year. I'll have a peaceful holiday for once."

"I'm sure we'll be able to keep Harry here," the Headmaster noted as he got comfortable again. "LA is a very dangerous city. I don't want him running around in it."

"He'll be fine," Flitwick pointed out gently. "If anything, he has proven that he can handle emergencies very well." Everyone looked at him. "I'm sure his family wouldn't object too much."

"I'm sure Xander would think it's a charming idea," Madam Sprout agreed. "He probably already knew they were going to offer to take them in since he's so protective and his friends surely realize that."

Dumbledore frowned at them. "That is not a safe city."

"The boy can take care of himself," McGonagall said firmly. "I'll call Molly personally and make sure she agrees." She stood up and went to call the Weasley Matriarch. She made *all* the rules for the family and associated members. She found Dawn trying to get into her office and coughed. "Come along, we'll call from here."

"Thanks. I thought you said I could use it, I wasn't trying to break in."

"I know, if you had been you would have broken the lock," she agreed dryly. Dawn grinned at her, they understood each other most of the time so very well.

***

Wesley looked up as Angel yelled, walking over to where the insomniac vampire was pointing at the floating head on the burner of the stove. "Oh, hello, Dawn. How are you this afternoon?"

"Just fine, Wes. We're all coming, is that okay? I mean, the whole crew doesn't have anything to do over the holidays. That would mean Ron's little sister, Hermione, and Luna would need to come too. But Draco, Harry, Ron, and I are all coming. And so is Midnight."

"That's fine, Dawn," he agreed with a smile. "Give me a moment to check with Cordelia to make sure we have enough rooms that are habitable."

"Some of us could share," she offered.

He raised an eyebrow and shook his head. "I think not, young lady. Not for another two years at least." He went to talk to Cordelia. "Dawn's coming for the holidays." Cordy smiled at that. "The problem is that her friends seem to have grown by three people. Her boyfriend's younger sister, the female member of the original trio, and a friend of their's. She wants to know if she can bring them as well."

"Pfft. Like we don't have enough rooms at the hotel," Cordy snorted.

Angel walked out of the room. "Why is her head floating?"

"That's right, you've never seen a floo," Wesley said, giving him a pat on the arm and a bright smile. "That's their form of communication. Spike! Dawn's head's here!" he called. The vampire came running down the stairs and Wesley pointed. "She's asking about bringing her friends."

"Hell, the more the merrier," Spike pointed out as he went to talk to her.

"Don't I get a say? We're going to be overrun with *kids*," Angel pointed out.

"Dawn and her friends are the same age Buffy was when we started fighting," Cordelia pointed out. She finished her flower arranging and looked at him. "Of course they can come. The extra friends will give Dawn someone to talk to in case something happens and we have to keep her cooped up the whole time they're here. If not, then it'll give her someone to shop with. I haven't met a boyfriend yet that wanted to go underwear and bra shopping." She noticed Wesley turning pink. "Sorry. Is there a wizarding community here?" He nodded quickly, adjusting his glasses. "Then we'll get them hooked in and it can only help them in their fights."

"Fights?" Angel asked warily.

"Yes, Mr. Potter would be one of those coming," Wesley admitted. Angel looked stunned, Spike had ranted about him. "He doesn't have a family in addition to the fact that he and Dawn are best friends," he said as he went back to talk to Dawn. "Cordelia said that would be fine, Dawn, and that we do have enough rooms set up for everyone. Just in case, make sure to bring your wands and all that."

"Cool! Midnight says hi, he's presently trying to get up McGonagall's robes with his nose. I think he thinks she's got sausage under there or something." She winked at Spike. "You behave and we'll see you in a few weeks. Right after Christmas so you don't have to put out extra efforts for us." She signed off and looked at her teacher, who was shaking her head. "It's not sausages?" she asked with an impish smile.

"No, he likes my perfume. Go back to breakfast or take him out for a walk, Dawn."

"Sure." She picked up the end of the trailing leash and her dog obediently followed her outside. She found Ron waiting on her. "It's all set. You, me, Harry, Draco, Ginny, Hermione, and Luna go right after the holidays here."

"Thanks." He gave her a kiss on the cheek and took the leash from her. "Wanna go see Hagrid with me today?" he asked. She had potions and he always took the dog with him when she had potions. Snape was allergic apparently. He had nearly blown up his own potion with a sneeze and had put the whole class into a week's detention when they had laughed. What Snape expected from Hufflepuffs he wasn't sure, but he would have expected a lot of giggles. "Have fun today." He gave her another short kiss and strolled off. Midnight liked barking at some of the creatures and Hagrid liked Midnight so it was fine if the dog joined their class. Midnight kept trying to save Draco from the most fierce creatures, which kept him out of Hagrid's hair for once, so it was good on many levels.

***

Draco gave Dawn an appraising look as he met her outside her house before the winter ball. "You need to do something about your hair," he decided. She swatted at his helping hands. "Stop it!"

"It took a long time to get this."

"It's already falling down," he pointed out.

She swatted at him again. "It's supposed to look wispy. That way I look like I got a good tumble. It's supposed to be sexy."

"On you it looks like you need a brush," he told her, finally pulling his wand and performing a full body bind on her so she couldn't fuss. He leaned her against the wall and fixed her hair for her, then released her and let her go check on it. He rolled his eyes. Girls!

She came back a few minutes later and one of the girls had refixed it for her, but it was suitable. "There, how's that?" she asked.

"Much nicer," he agreed. It really did make her neck look long and pale, just the right sort to nibble on. He shook those thoughts out of his head and took her arm, escorting her down to meet up with Ron in front of the Great Hall. There he found Harry chatting happily with his date. He and Henrietta had met a few days earlier and they found out that they had a common love for the little gold snitch. Not that she played, but they had a common love for it. He laughed when Ron saw her, and Ron's mouth fell open. He had to shake his head when the whimpering started.

"What?" Dawn asked. "Not cute?"

"No," he stumbled. He shook his head. "Beautiful," he insisted to ease her hurt look. He took her hand and pulled her closer, giving her a real kiss. "You look stunning in that color." It was an off-white barely shaded pink. Just enough to make it look like it was glowing on her. His own robe was the same blue one but she liked him in it. This was the first time he had seen hers and she looked....there weren't words in his head to describe it. That and the rose gold necklace she wore were simply marvelous. He walked her inside, knowing all the girls were looking their way and sighing in disgust because she looked better than them. He led her onto the dance floor and gently pressed her against his body, letting them sway to the soft instrumental music in the background. "Xander would be stunned stupid if he could see you now."

"He would," Dawn agreed smugly. "I did good."

"You did great," he corrected. "I wish he could be here." He glanced over at where Draco was watching them. "I feel like I'm being chaperoned."

"We are," she pointed out, spinning him around. "We should give him a dance too since Xander's stuck in the desert."

"I'll let you do that," he said wryly. He smiled at McGonagall as she walked past. "See what she found?"

"I do, and it's quite darling, but please add room for air to move between your bodies," she ordered gently, giving him a smile. They were very cute together. She saw how Draco was pouting and walked over to him. "Mr. Dumass, since you are a married man and I am a widow, it would be most appropriate for me to accept you taking me out for a spin or two," she pointed out. He smiled and led her out to dance with her, looking very thankful for the reprieve. "I understand, my boy, I spent many dances without my own mate at my side while he worked on something. It does get better."

Draco nodded at that wisdom. "It'd have to. I don't know why one of the others couldn't go."

"Because your young man has a good feel for the unholy and it's said that there were a great number of unholy relics at that site." He looked a bit startled, but seemed to accept that reasoning. "There are probably not many cursebreakers who would want to deal with such. They're said to be a superstitious lot." He did smile at that. The music ended and she backed up. "Thank you for that lovely spin, Mr. Dumass. Remember, I am here if you get stuck again." She wandered off, going to talk to her fellow teachers. Snape was giving her a smug look. "It is totally appropriate for me to dance with a married student," she pointed out. "Besides, it's not often that I have a good partner. It hasn't been since the last time we had to dance together that I had someone who didn't step on my toes." Madam Sprout giggled and hid her face against the headmaster's side. She gave him a smug look, which he didn't dare say anything about. She looked over her students again. "Who is that gorgeous young woman with Mr. Potter?" she asked her cohorts.

"That is Miss Henrietta Willimete," Professor Flitwick told her. "The stepdaughter to our Ambassador to the Middle East. Apparently her mother and James were friends and Juliette offered her for Harry's use tonight."

Madam Sprout patted him on the head. "That sounded faintly naughty, Finius."

He smiled. "I know. They do seem to be getting along though. He hasn't said something dumb yet and she seems to like him quite a lot."

"She should, he is a charming young man," Dumbledore pointed out. "Go have fun. Standing in this corner is not good for the students to see." The teachers went out to break up more snogging and a few cases of shagging in corners. "Poor Harry," he sighed. "They're trying to run his life for him." He went to smile at the beleaguered young man.

Ginny casually strolled over at the end of the next dance, patting Harry on the arm. "He thinks you're being pushed into dating her," she whispered in his ear before passing on.

Harry groaned and shook his head. "Dumbledore!" he whined.

"What's wrong?" Henrietta asked, pushing a blonde curl back over her shoulder.

"He thinks that your mother's forcing you onto me." He took her in his arms again as soon as the music started. "After this dance, would you like some punch?"

"I wouldn't mind in the least," she agreed, smiling at him. "My mother thinks it'd be a wonderful match but she understands that I like girls."

"Good." Harry beamed. "I think we have the same taste in women anyway. Either that or I have the same tastes as your girlfriend does. You're both such cards and I adore you both already."

She laughed and gave him a light pinch to the lower back. "Behave, Harry." He grinned at her. "What are you doing over the holidays?"

"I'm going with Dawn to LA to visit some of her family's friends. We're going to see a souled vampire, his neutered childe, and a few wizards of the wandless variety."

"Interesting." She laughed. "You're serious?" He nodded. "A *soulded* vampire? There's only one of those. What is he doing in LA? My teacher swore up and down he's still in Romania because of his curse."

"Not really. He was in Sunnydale and was Dawn's sister's first love."

"Ah." She nodded. "We heard of Buffy in class." She glanced at Dawn. "She seems very carefree for someone who grew up there."

Harry leaned closer. "Her first night as a student some Slytherins broke in and she kicked their bums," he shared. She looked pleased at that. "Besides, Angel happens to be one of her favorite uncles now that he's resouled. Spike, the vampire with the behavior modification chip, is her top friend and absolute favorite uncle according to her. Plus we'll be seeing a seer, one or two wizards without wands, and some of their friends. Possibly even a demon karaoke bar if we're lucky."

"Lucky?"

"Apparently the owner is a friend of Angel's and he's a seer too. It's a place with an anti-violence charm on it so we should be safe enough there." He spun her around then let her go as the music ended, clapping politely. Then he herded her toward the punch and snacks table. "Let's sit the next one out," he suggested smoothly. "My feet ache."

"Sure." She grabbed some fruit pieces and some punch, letting him lead her back to the table their friends had claimed as their own. "Good evening, Mr. Malfoy."

He smiled at her. "Good evening, my dear, and I thought I had asked you to call me by my married name?"

"The nightmares from calling him Malfoy would be horrible tonight," Ron agreed, grinning at Dawn when she elbowed him. "Sorry."

Henrietta sat down, smiling at Dawn. "I adore that robe. Where did you get it?"

"I don't know, you'd have to ask Draco. He helped me find it," she told her.

Draco smiled at her. "The fabric was in the family's vaults," he told her. "Since my mother seems to be missing I decided she probably didn't want it anymore and had it made for her locally. The seamstress in town was very generous with her skills and time." He patted Dawn's hand. "She simply made the plain fabric stunning."

"It definitely is that," Henrietta agreed. She looked around as Ginny wandered back to their side with a blonde girl. She was an odd looking little thing. Her jewelry looked to be recycled. Her dress looked to belong to the redhead next to her if the color was any indication. Also, the girl had her hair done up with her wand. She noticed the girl looking at her and that she didn't blink. How odd, especially with the big silvery eyes she had. "And you are?" she asked, holding out her hand to break that long look the girl was doing, and to be polite of course.

"Luna Lovegood," the girl said quietly, shaking her hand

"Luna is a Ravenclaw and Ginny introduced us," Dawn said, grinning at Luna. "Now we're really close." All the boys at the table rolled their eyes.

"Your father runs the Quibbler, doesn't he?" Henrietta asked. Luna nodded. "I've gotten a copy or two to use in articles. Usually as a source to refute I admit, but it's always well written, even if I can't agree with what's published."

"I'll pass on your comments," Luna said with a smile.

"Luna, did you find that necklace in town?" Ginny asked. "I think it's a great show piece."

Luna touched it, blushing a bit. "No. My dad found it for me in London." She smiled at Ginny, then at Dawn again. "If *someone* hadn't prodded me until I came, I'd be reading right now."

Ron stood up. "Luna, care to go for a spin about since Dawn said I was making her giddy and dizzy?"

"I could use a good bout of dizziness," Luna agreed, taking his hand and following him. He was only being nice but it was very sweet of him.

"Those two get into some *spectacular* verbal arguments," Dawn shared, grinning at Henrietta. "I think she would have made a play for Ron if I hadn't come along." Ginny nodded quickly, then squealed and stood up, hurrying to the doors. Dawn looked back. "Oh, hey, Hermione finally showed up. And that is not the dress she was going to wear. Be right back." She stood up and walked over there. "What happened?"

"Someone intentionally splashed ink on me on my way down," Hermione said grimly. "Their new fifty points off didn't seem to bother them a lot." She looked at Dawn. "That looks better on you than it did on the hanger," she said in awe. "How do you do that!"

Dawn grinned. "Good genes." She led the girls back to their table, letting Hermione take Ron's chair. "Henrietta, this is Hermione Granger. Henrietta's mother was a friend of Harry's father," she told Hermione.

"I met her mother at the reunion," Hermione said, shaking her hand delicately. "It's nice to meet you as well. Has Harry said lots of bad things yet?"

Henrietta laughed and shook her head. "He's been a perfect gentleman all evening so far and hasn't tripped over his tongue once." Harry was blushing bright red so she kissed him on the cheek. "It is the prerogative of a friend to pick on one."

"Yeah, but I don't get to pick on Hermione that way," Harry told her, glaring at Hermione. "What happened? You were right behind us."

"One of the sixth year Slytherins splashed me with ink on purpose. He got Pavarti somewhat too. She's still changing." She waved a hand. "He didn't seem to mind the fifty points taken off."

"Can I kick that one too?" Dawn asked sweetly.

"No, Dawn," Draco said, giving her a smile. "I believe that's for me to do, little sister."

"I didn't know you were related," Henrietta put in.

"We're not," Dawn told her. "When my sister died, Draco instantly declared me to be his little sister, even more firmly Xander did. He's taken good care of me," she said, patting him on the hand. "Can I have a dance? We'll look splendid together in our robes."

"Of course. Excuse us," Draco said as he stood up and walked Dawn out to the floor, taking her gently into his arms. "I don't need the help, Dawn."

"You do so, otherwise you'll sit there and pout all night and Xander would beat me if your face froze that way."

He laughed. "Fine. Just don't do it out of pity."

"Who said anything about pity? We look damn hot together, big brother. People are looking at you and wondering what you did to deserve me."

He smiled at her, then kissed her on the forehead. "I got very lucky and got sold to someone who showed me what I wanted to be."

"Did Xander actually have to buy you?"

"No, but he did pay me a handsome dowry and it is in my safe. Not even Mother can touch it."

"Wow." She stepped back as the music ended, but looked at him. "Wanna go again? Ron's about to ask Ginny or Hermione."

"If you'd like. I can assure you I don't step on feet."

"Good." She grinned at him as the next piece started, taking him back. Someone tapped her on the shoulder and she looked back to see Neville. "Next dance, Neville?" He nodded and went to dance with Ginny since Ron had stolen Hermione.

"He will step on your feet," he warned gently.

"Xander had him learning how to dance and I partnered with him a few times. He's gotten really good," she countered. "He's a very sweet young man."

"As nice as Ron?"

"Well." She blushed. "I really like Ron. That's part of the reason I'm bringing him back, so that the remaining scoobies can meet him formally. I know he and Spike have met, and he and Willow too, but I really want Tara's and Cordy's opinion on him." She saw Ron look her way and blushed, knowing he had heard her. "That way they can tell me what a good thing I've got." He smiled and shook his head, going back to his best female friend. "It's sappy, I know," she told Draco, moving them a bit farther away, "but I need the validation of my friends. Even though Buffy said she thought he was nice and gentle, I still want my first family to look him over."

"It's a bit old fashioned but perfectly understandable," Draco assured her. "He should expect to meet your remaining family and to get their approval. Or to have to fight to keep you after they disapprove."

"I doubt they will. Cordy's calmed down over the years. Angel shouldn't have a problem with him if Spike hasn't run his mouth about trying to get Ron and those two having a few verbal spats. I'm really wanting Tara's and Cordy's opinions. They've both got a way of seeing through people and Tara was a killer match maker before Glory scrambled her brains."

"I remember meeting her that once. I'm sorry she was injured," Draco said sincerely. The timid witch had been like a wall of light and he doubted even his father could have found anything wrong with her outside of her being a white-lighter. She was the sort of person he used to fantasize his mother had been like before she had been married. The music stopped and he moved back, bowing to her. "If you'd like, you can steal my magnificence again in a bit." He gave her hand to Neville then walked back to the table. Before he got there, Ginny Weasley pounced him for a dance, demanding quite loudly that he should since he was now such a friend of her family's through Dawn and Ron. He's wait until the holidays to abuse her of the notion that he was some sort of in-law now.

***

Christmas afternoon found everyone gathered on the front lawn. They each had a small bag with them, Dawn's had her puppy sticking out of it. They had gotten a portkey from the reluctant Headmaster and were waiting on the last person to shuffle closer. "Come on, Luna. I promise Spike won't bite you."

"Maybe you can write an article on him," Ron suggested dryly.

"Maybe," she agreed. "I've never met vampires before. Are you sure they're harmless?"

"They should be," Dawn told her. "If Angel's lost his soul, we'll know within minutes. He'll be wearing leather pants again. Now, come on. I'm not leaving you here, I want to go shopping with you. You always find the interesting stuff."

"Fine." She stepped into the circle. Everyone grabbed their bags, Dawn taking the handles and the leash in her hand, and put the other onto the old tire. The hook went through their bellybuttons and they were off. As soon as they landed, they noticed something was going on. It was all the people with weapons around them. "Dawn?" Luna asked. "Is this normal greeting behavior?"

"No, this is an attack," Dawn said. She handed Ginny her bag. "Take Luna and Midnight, go behind the counter," she ordered, pushing her that way. Then she and the rest faced outwards, starting on the people with the weapons. Angel looked really surprised when the one who was about to attack him fell to Ron's body binding but he shrugged and waved, going on with his battle.

When everyone was done, Cordelia looked at them. "Great timing, Dawn," she said, giving her a wave with her unbloody hand. "Let me get cleaned up and I'll give you a hug."

"Will we get in trouble for magicing them?" Luna asked from behind the desk. She and Ginny had taken out anyone who had come through the door.

"Nah, Wolfram and Hart won't say a damn thing or they'll die permanently," Angel said with a smile. "Nice work, kids." He hugged Dawn as hard as he could. "It's good to see you."

"You too, but I need air," Dawn squeaked. He smiled as he let her go. "Guys, this is Angel. Angel, this is Ron, Harry, Draco, Ginny, Luna, and Hermione is being unbound by Ron as soon as he notices." Ron went to do that.

"I've heard about some of them from Spike and Willow," he said dryly, leading them into the kitchen. "Sorry about that. The law firm for hell decided that their Christmas wish list wasn't complete without an attempt to kill us this year."

"I know people like that," Harry pointed out as he followed. He waved at Spike. "Look, Ron, it's the misbegotten and mistaken mass of flesh."

Ron walked in with a woozy Hermione, then grinned and waved at Spike. "Hi, dead thing who can't get a clue."

Cordy and Angel both burst out laughing. "Oh, you are so cute," Cordelia said, giving him a pinch on the cheek.

"Hey, hands off my man," Dawn said firmly, putting her hands on her hips. Everyone in the room stared at her. "Yes, my man," Dawn told them. "Mine, mine, all mine sort of my man."

Draco coughed to break up the staring. "Xander did approve, thought they were cute."

"He would," Cordy said with a snort. "Ron, expect to be grilled later."

"As long as the fire isn't too hot, my dear," he replied cockily. "Xander said you only roasted him once and he almost liked it."

Angel snickered, walking out to laugh in peace. He'd probably like that boy.

Dawn beamed as Wesley came in, walking over to give him a hug. "You looked wicked sexy with the axe, Wes. Good work. Now if only we could fix you up with someone." She pinched him, making him blush. "Hey, Luna, this is a wandless wizard. Wes, her daddy runs the bigger Star-esque paper in the wizarding world, the Quibbler."

"I read a few issues while I was with Xander," he admitted, shaking her hand. "Delighted."

"Do you know many demons?" she asked. "My father said I could write a few articles since Dawn's friends were so odd." She smiled at him. He had dreamy eyes and he was so big! She did like tall men. Ron was a tall guy but Dawn had him in her pocket, if she ever got around to asking him to sit in it. This one though didn't seem to be attached to anyone's hand.

Cordy coughed. "Wes, why don't we get the nice people settled and then fix some dinner?"

"Of course," he agreed, taking the students up the stairs. "So sorry about that earlier. Evil has such bad timing."

Dawn's squeal nearly deafened him as she pushed past him to hug Tara, who was standing in a doorway. "Tara! You're okay again! I'm so happy!"

"You've grown," Tara said, patting Dawn on the back. She smiled at the rest of them. "Hi, guys."

"Hi, Tara," Ron and Harry said together, grinning at her.

"I'm glad you're better," Harry said, giving her a hug himself. "Xander said I couldn't come kick Glory's ass myself or else I would have been here sooner. I wanted to bring you over but he wouldn't let me do that either."

"That's okay, Harry, I was needed here. It's all okay again." She gave him a kiss on the forehead. "Now, go find your rooms and we'll have dinner." They hurried on, Ron giving her a light punch on the arm as he passed. She smiled at them. They were so cute, and Dawn was hanging all over Ron. Interesting. She walked downstairs to talk to Cordelia. "Did Ron and Dawn get together?"

Cordy grinned and nodded. "Definitely. She pronounced him her man." They shared a giggle. She liked the quiet girl much more than she did Fred. It was like she and Tara could have been sisters in a past life or something. Who knows, with Sunnydale anything was possible. "Ooh, you missed it. The blonde with the big eyes? She gave Wes that look of adoration and made him blush!"

Tara giggled. "That would be cute to see. Ethan gives him that same look."

"Do tell!" Cordy demanded.

"Can't a bloke get free of girl chatter?" Spike asked roughly, but he did give Tara a short pat on the back. He appreciated her and he had missed her while her mind had been gone. Apparently he had a thing for blondes these days. He looked over as Angel, Gunn, and Fred walked in. "Omelettes or something more solid?" he asked.

"They're growing kids," Fred put in, moving to the stove. She started working with a tub of meat from the fridge. "We'll have tacos."

Gunn looked at the brunette. "Why do you get to pick?"

"Because I'm younger," she said smartly, grinning at him. "Besides, they've probably never eaten them and I know Dawn likes them from her few days here last time."

"Make some veggies as well," Angel told them. Everyone in the room looked at him. "They're growing kids."

"You sounded suspiciously paternal," Cordy pointed out, but she did get some of the frozen mixed vegetable bags out of the fridge and put them into a microwave safe dish to warm up. That was the extent of her cooking.

The kids trooped back down, Dawn back in fashionable clothing, and helped by putting out dishes and things. Draco leaned in to steal something from Cordy's hand, earning a swat. He kissed her on the cheek and stole it anyway, nibbling his carrot stick as he went to get sucked in. He didn't set the table or anything but he did give advice on placement. At least until Spike and Cordelia dragged him off for a little talk.

"Give, ponce, what's going on with your master!" Spike demanded.

"One, he's my consort," Draco said dryly. "Secondly, I only respond to niceness. Xander taught me I didn't have to respond to bitter individuals who missed their chance for my mate's arse and I also didn't have to respond to torture anymore."

Cordelia bit back a laugh. "Fine, then give now, please," she ordered.

He smiled at her. "You really are just like he told us. Last time I saw you, you only whined at the other two."

"I can do torture and I'd have fun with it," Spike pointed out.

Draco gave him a dry look. "Fine. He's on an assignment somewhere in Iran or Syria. There was a muggle dig that dug up some unholy relics and Gringotts decided he was the only person who could deal with it. I haven't even gotten my Yule present yet," he said with a delicate sniff. Cordy gave him a hug. "Thank you." He looked at the rest of the group, then back at them again. "He should be fine. He was sent with the proper papers and he said it shouldn't take him too terribly long, not more than another month or so."

"And he didn't send you a present yet?" Cordelia asked. "Isn't that just like Xander, always forgetting the important dates."

"I heard that," Dawn called. "Take it back before I try to kick your ass."

Spike snickered and rushed over to jump her for a long tickle but she put him onto the floor with a smug look. "Where'd you learn that?"

"Professor Methos," she said happily. "He's an ass of the highest caliber, hides a lot of things, is a bitter and delusional old man, but he can kick ass in many styles."

Angel gave her a smile as he came out to haul Spike off the floor. "You don't make a good rug," he told him, earning a glare. "So, Dawn, how is school going?" he asked. The students all groaned. "What?"

"We expected someone to run out of conversation tomorrow, not today," Harry told him. He grinned at him to show he was joking. "She is bloody amazing. She learned most of her first year already and has managed to keep up with the second years. Fortunately, she has her tests after the break."

Dawn stuck her tongue out. "Don't remind me." She looked at Hermione, then at Ginny and Luna. "Help, please?"

"Sure," Ginny agreed. She carried out a large pan. "I've got to give mum the recipe for this. It's easy enough to feed all seven of us at once with this one. Almost no prep and it's something you set on the table like this."

"This was traditionally poor people's food," Fred told her. "It was meant to feed a lot of people on very little money." She sat beside Ginny. "You've got seven people in your family?"

Ginny grinned at her. "No, we've got seven kids in the family. I'm the only girl and youngest."

Gunn looked at her. "Damn, and I thought I'd seen some large families around here."

Ron snorted. "Mum's one of a kind, even among us." Ginny nodded. "Come sit, Ferret boy."

"Ron," Dawn warned, glaring at him. "Do not pick on Draco. I will become a boyfriend abuser if you don't quit picking on my big brother."

"Fine," he said, holding up a hand. He knew what a creature she could be about him and Draco's fighting so he left it there. "Come eat, Dumass."

"Fine," Draco agreed, taking Dawn's other side, which put him next to Luna. "Lovegood," he said in greeting.

"Hi." She continued to make moon eyes at Wesley, who was starting to look uncomfortable.

"You know," Draco said casually, "your father would probably pay you for an interview with Spike or Angel as well."

"That's true, he would," Ginny agreed, picking up on his intent. "I bet your dad would *love* to have an interview with one of the two vampires."

"Probably," Luna agreed, looking at her friend, who was sitting between Fred and Cordy. Angel was at one end of the table and Spike at the other with Wesley on Angel's side, and her on his other side. Spike had Hermione on one side and Harry on the other next to Fred. Gunn was between Hermione and Ron. "Would that be okay with you? Henrietta said that there are rumors that Angel's still lurking about in Romania," she said, looking at him. "I'm sure the truth would be a lot nicer than living in the woods like some savage."

"It would," he agreed lightly. "We'll see. You might be too busy to do much interviewing." He hoped. "What were you guys planning for tonight?"

"Can we go see Lorne?" Dawn asked.

"I'll call and see," Gunn told her. "Tonight's usually a pretty busy night for him with all the people depressed from the holidays."

"If not, you could always tell us more about your studies," Wesley suggested, smiling down at her.

"Sure. I'm doing really sucky in potions, still. Even with Draco helping me now and then I do sucky in potions." Tara came out of the kitchen with a few last dishes and sat between Fred and Harry. "Ooh, corn," she said, snatching one of them. "I haven't had corn in ages. We get a lot of beets and potatoes at the school."

"And greens, let's not forget the formerly leafy things," Harry added with a grin for her. She nodded, still digging in. "Dawn's been a whiz-bang at charms. She learned most of the first year's worth in a few days."

"So Wesley said," Spike put in. "How?"

Dawn looked at him, then glanced around the table.

"They know," Tara told her.

"Oh. Okay. It's a lot like the stuff I was doing with Willow and apparently anything having to do with magical flows is good for me. I can see it happening really easy in my head and it goes well."

"That's why she's also doing excellently in transfiguration," Hermione offered. "Professor McGonagall is very impressed and gives her points all the time."

"Don't you get regular grades?" Fred asked.

"Oh, no, points are rewards," Ginny told her. "Your house earns points for everything good you do and Ron and Harry lose us a lot of points by being themselves. At the end of the year the winning house is toasted at the leaving feast."

"Oh." She nodded. "So it's positive reinforcement and a cooperation building exercise."

"Within your house," Harry told her. "You aren't really expected to learn cooperation with the other houses, though some has been going on in the upper years."

"That's because your minds get more flexible as you get older," Cordelia told him. "Trust me, once you're out on your own, your mind becomes really open to that thing called survival at all costs."

"Been there, done that," Harry and Ron told her. She frowned at them.

"Sorry," Ron admitted, glancing at his plate. "But we, Hermione, Harry, and I, seem to major in that."

Ginny snorted. "Is that what you're calling it now?"

"Yes," he said firmly.

"It's more like you three are in the top five of the Dark Lord's personal vendetta list," Luna put in. Ron glared at her. "Sorry."

"Dark Lord?" Angel asked, looking at Wesley. "You never said the kids were in that much danger."

"We're not usually," Harry offered, giving him a hesitant smile. "Only me really. Ron and Hermione got sucked in to help me."

"And Dawn?" Spike asked, squeezing his glass hard enough that it squeaked.

"I'm being very good, Spike. I only jump in when I can't control myself. For right now, I'm focusing on protecting my housemates from the Slytherins." She gave him a sweet smile. "They seem to be a bit pissed at me."

"Are you making enemies?" Tara asked.

"Only of the slimy bastards," Dawn said proudly. "My first night as a student and what happens? Some of them break into our house to beat up on my housemates."

"So Dawn oh-so-very-carefully kicks their arses," Draco finished, smiling at Tara. "Hence her taking extra defense lessons with the three of us."

"At least she's being trained."

"What are the qualifications of the person teaching you defense?" Cordelia asked. She shrieked and grabbed her head as a vision split through it. Ginny unconsciously grabbed her to steady her and help her onto the floor and got a flash too. "What was that?"

"That was our Defense teacher," Ginny told her. "If the dark haired guy with the sneer and the sword was what you saw." Cordelia blinked at her. "I got a sudden flash. That was Professor Methos."

"Methos?" Angel asked. The students all nodded. "Then he's just fine," Angel said. Spike gave him a look. "Do you remember Bucharest?" Spike shrugged and nodded. "Remember the fight we broke up?" Spike nodded as he sipped from his glass. "That was Professor Methos."

"I remember. He taught in my year," Spike said dryly. "The same as he taught in Xander's."

"Only his first year," Draco corrected. "Though Dumbledore did teach him transfiguration."

"Hmm." Angel looked over at Cordy as she sat in her chair again. "Are you all right?"

"I'm pretty sure that was a head's-up from TPB. I'm fine."

"Good," Gunn put in. "So, you study potions?"

"Poorly," Dawn agreed. "But the teacher doesn't expect anyone in my house to know anything anyway. According to him, we're comic relief and walking disasters."

"You're not that bad," Ron assured her. "Neville was worse than you before Philip took his training in hand."

"Then there's hope for me yet," she quipped. Cordelia laughed. "You'd be proud of me, Cordy, I made girls hate me because I have good shoes." Cordelia let out an inelegant snort and chuckle. "Plus, most of the guys in the castle like me because I listen to them and let them tell me bad jokes."

"And they don't hit on her," Ginny put in. "They know better. Draco would pulverize them."

"Yes, I will," Draco agreed. He looked at Lovegood. "Would you mind passing the shells?" She passed them, not looking at him because she was back to staring at Wesley. He leaned closer. "If you make him run from Dawn, I'll blind you," he whispered. She shuddered and nodded, looking down at her plate. "Thank you." He took one for himself and passed them to Dawn, who was giving him a look. "What?" he asked innocently.

"Ah, Malfoys, they never change," Spike said with a laugh.

"I prefer my married name, thank you," Draco said firmly, glaring at him.

"Whoa, married at your age?" Gunn asked.

"Xander took me in retaliation for my father trying to destroy the Weasleys and Potter," Draco said matter-of-factly.

"An eye for an eye and the last in the line for the last in the line," Harry offered. "It's an older custom that's almost never done these days."

"But Draco's rather...special," Hermione added. "Xander's managed to get him trained, calmed him down, and kept him from being a blight on the entire school."

"Didn't know you cared, Granger," he quipped. "I'll tell my consort you said that when he returns."

"He'll pounce me," she said, looking horrified.

"Yes, he will," Draco said smugly.

"Harris?" Angel asked.

"Dumass," Spike corrected. "Consort are you?" he asked.

Draco looked down at him and nodded. "Yes, I am. You'll find I have better control now."

"Until he starts to miss his pookie and then all hell breaks loose," Dawn said with a grin and a hug for him to show she was teasing. "I kinda liked the frustration blast the last time," she said at his hurt look. Ron and Harry both coughed and the other students blushed. "It made potions much more interesting."

Draco had the grace to blush. "I'm sorry about that."

"Ehh. No big," Dawn told him, giving him a pat on the arm. "Luna, eat, I don't want to have to nag you later."

"Fine," she agreed, digging in. She had been staring at Wesley again.

"He's old enough to be your dad," Ginny told her. Wesley blushed a bright red and quickly hid behind his water glass as he drank.

Luna smiled. "No he's not. My father's older than him. He can't be over thirty."

"Close," Cordelia admitted. "Trust me, you wouldn't want Wesley. He can't use a wand, he doesn't use magic, and he's a crap cook."

"He can so use magic," Harry told her. "I saw him helping Dawn learn something when Xander brought her back. We met her with him."

"Really?" Angel asked, giving Wesley a pleasant look. "How long have you been able to do that?"

"Standard Watcher training," he pointed out. "I've done some minor things for you before, Angel."

"Yes, I remember," Angel told him. "I never thought you were that good at it."

"Um, are you feeling the sudden urge to put on leather?" Dawn asked. Angel gave her a frown. "Just asking, you had that smirky look that I've only seen on Draco and when you stalked me way back when."

"No, dear, I didn't lose my soul," Angel said patiently. "Tonight has been full of surprises though." He looked at Wesley again. "Hasn't it?"

"Hey, can we see Ethan?" Dawn asked, breaking the staring contest. "I haven't seen Darth Rosenburg or heard from her since I left."

"She's presently locked in a bedroom in his house," Wesley told her. Tara shuddered. "And she's still not the most nice of witches."

"Let her try and act against me," Dawn said coolly. "I just wanted to talk to her."

"I'm sure we can arrange a visit with Ethan," Wesley said with a smile.

Dawn looked at Tara. "Would that bother you?"

"No, sweetie, I understand," Tara assured her. "You're the only family some of us have left and we miss you too." Dawn jumped up and jogged around the table to hug her. "We've missed you, Dawnie." She saw Ron's opening mouth and his head shake. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay." She sniffled. "It's not as bad."

"Good. Healing is important, as is moving on after all traumas," Tara reminded her, brushing some of her hair out of her face. "Go back to your seat and eat. You need to gain some weight, you look like you've lost a whole size already. You'll be a ghost by the time you graduate."

"We have those too," Ginny told her, grinning at Dawn. "My mum said she needed to gain twenty pounds anyway."

"I told your mother I had it all in muscle," Dawn reminded her as she went back to her seat, with a stop when Spike grabbed her for a quick hug. As soon as she sat down, she took a bite of her taco. "See, eating."

"Good," Cordelia agreed. "What sort of workout routine are you doing now?"

"Oh, I ordered a pilates book and most of the girls in my house and I do it every Saturday," Dawn told her. "That and my defense lessons keep me pretty good." She took more corn, taking a large bite. "That and you can pick and choose what you want to eat." She paused, thinking about it. "Cordy, some of my roommates wanted some more fashion books. Can we find me some when you take us shopping?"

"Sure," she agreed. "I'm always happy to spread good taste to the younger generation." She smiled at Dawn. "We'll even go window shopping in Beverly Hills."

"Xander gave me his credit card," Draco told Dawn. "He said you may not spend more than three thousand dollars before he gets back." Then he smiled. "Though it does have an unlimited top amount."

"Cool!" Dawn said, giving him another hug.

"Hey, what about me? I'll have to help you shop, don't I deserve one too?" Ron asked.

Dawn gave him a longer hug and a kiss. "Of course you do, but I won't make you go shopping with me. You can bug someone here into teaching you something or go play with Harry since I doubt he's going either."

"Good point," Ron agreed, grinning at Harry. "You up for that?"

"I'd like to see the park and the ocean," Harry told him. "I've never seen either."

"You've never been to a park?" Fred asked. He shook his head. "Shoot and I thought my last few years were bad. Don't they have them in England?" she asked.

"They have quite a few in London," Spike said, frowning at the boy.

Harry looked at him. "That would have required me being able to go out and see them," he said plainly.

"Were you protected for your own health?" Gunn asked. "Spike said you were some sort of national hero."

"More like a target," Harry said dryly, smiling at him. "And no, I just had shitty relatives."

"Ah." Gunn nodded. "I know something about those." He looked at Fred. "Maybe you two should talk."

"Why? I had good parents, just a bad time when I was captured and taken away," Fred reminded him. "I thought you liked talking to my mom on the phone."

"I do," Gunn agreed quickly. "But I thought it might have some parallels."

"Probably," she agreed. She looked at Harry. "I accidentally went through a portal and got kept as a slave."

"I just got stuck in a closet under the stairs," he told her. "I was treated like one here."

She nodded. "I do understand. Don't worry, it gets better."

"Yeah, Xander saved me from them permanently after Ron's family did it as much as they could. Now I'm a target."

"Me too," Fred agreed with a smile. "What a coincidence. We'll go see the ocean tomorrow. How about that?" He nodded and smiled. "Cool. Eat. You're all too little."

"I'm going to have another growth spurt, hopefully," Harry told her, starting to eat.

Spike quit blinking finally and looked at Harry. "Since when?" he asked. "Dumble set you with your aunt from what I heard."

"My aunt, my uncle, and my whale of a cousin who's a big bully and who's their snookums," Harry agreed. "I wasn't exactly a planned surprise or a wanted one."

"Oh." Spike grimaced. "The papers seem to think that you were."

"The papers often lie about Harry," Ginny said faithfully. "They make up all sorts of stuff about him and tell everyone all sorts of things. At one point in time they had him being insane and dumped by Hermione."

"Neither of which was true," Hermione said, glaring at Draco again.

Spike saw her glare and grinned at the boy. "Yours?" He nodded. "Good work! When do you think you'll get your card from the Evil Bastard's society?"

"It should be any day now," Ron assured him. "He's probably got enough points racked up for the super prize by now."

"If you weren't such an easy target it wouldn't be nearly as pleasurable," Draco told him.

Dawn pinched them both on the arm. "Stop it, now."

"Yes, Dawn," they sighed, shaking their heads. She just didn't understand.

Ginny broke down in giggles. "Can you put a collar and leash on him so I can take a picture for mum?"

"Speaking of collars, where's your dog?" Wesley asked.

"Sleeping in my chair," Cordelia told him. "I put out some water and puppy chow."

"His name's Midnight," Dawn told everyone. "And he is castlebroken."

"As long as he's broken so he doesn't pee on anything of mine," Gunn told her, making her smile. "So, how are things really over there?"

"Cold. Did you know snow was *really* cold and it melts inside your shoes if it gets in there? It's nasty."

"That's why you wear boots," Cordelia pointed out.

"I do now. That first day was on a Sunday and I was wearing my high tops. I had wet socks for hours before I could change."

"I remember snow," Fred sighed fondly. "It was always kinda fun to play in."

"I thought you were from Texas," Spike noted.

"I was, but my family used to go play in the snow every winter. Usually for the holidays." She looked at Dawn. "You should try skiing or ice skating. You'd do good at that."

"Really?" Dawn looked at her, then at Angel. "Isn't there an indoor rink somewhere in LA?"

"Yes," he sighed. "I'll see if they're open," he told her.

"Thank you, Angel." She blew a kiss. "I won't make you go with me. I heard about the last time you went." He gave her a tight smile and nodded. "You can go shopping with us if you like though."

"No, I think I'll pass that delight. Let Wesley go, that way you can go during the daytime and I won't have to worry about you being protected." Gunn, Fred, and Cordelia all looked at him. "Cordy, I expect you'll be paying more attention to the clothes. Gunn, I doubt you'd be seen dead in Victoria's Secret."

"I've never been on a girl outing, can I go?" Fred asked Cordelia.

"Sure, but only if you let me replace that plaid shirt."

"Okay." She smiled and nodded. "That's fine by me."

Somewhere, a doorbell rang. "I'll get it," Spike announced, getting up to do that. He noticed the courier and grimaced, opening the gate. "What, pillock? We're havin' dinner."

"A delivery for Mr. T. Bloody?" he asked, holding out a clipboard.

"At least it's nothing that'll eat me," Spike muttered as he signed the form. He took the envelope and closed the gate behind the messenger, going back inside. He sat down and opened it.

"Spike?" Angel said patiently.

"It's for me," Spike said, finally getting the seal open. He looked at the letter, then frowned. "When did I enter a contest?"

"At the mall the last time we went," Cordelia told him. "It was sitting there and it said you could win a trip to Milwaukee. I wasn't sure why you did it but I was guessing it had something to do with the beer plants."

"Well, I won second place, a mall gift certificate," he said, tossing it to her. "Nothing I want in that place."

"Not even the music store?" Fred asked.

Tara grinned at him. "Or the leather shop?"

"It's not the sort I frequent," he said with a grin for her. Tara giggled and shook her head.

"Wow, a five thousand dollar gift certificate," Fred said, reading over Cordelia's shoulder. "That could buy a lot of bandages and ben-gay."

"Or a few pairs of really good shoes," Dawn pointed out. She frowned, seeing something on the envelope. "Hand it over," she demanded. Cordelia frowned at her so she snatched it, looking at the envelope. "There's magic around this. Dark gray, nasty feeling, blood magic." Angel stood up and snatched it, taking it into the office to put it somewhere safe for now."

"Dawn can see energy patterns," Hermione said to break the silence.

Luna giggled. "She can see more than that if she wants to. She said so."

"Luna!" Dawn said, giving her a look. "Not in front of them!"

"Oh, really?" Draco asked, looking interested.

"Um, yeah. " Dawn nodded. "Did you know that someone could create spy portals in the school?" Ron squeaked, eyes wide, nostrils flared. "Sorry, Ron. Though, if you wouldn't mind telling Dean not to stand in front of that painting again my roommates would bow at your feet." Harry groaned and put his head down on the table, shaking it. "Sorry, Harry, but you are very drool-worthy too according to my sisters in hugging."

"Don't you mean peeping?" Tara asked with a naughty grin.

"Well, yeah, actually I did," Dawn agreed with a grin of her own. "I should find a way to get you and Neville to meet. You'd like him. He's got that stuttering shyness that you used to have and he's so quiet. But he's a really nice guy. You almost want to adopt him and make him your little brother."

"I will not be related to Longbottom," Draco said firmly. Dawn pinched him again and he pinched her back. "I will accept you all but shagging Weasley there, I will accept you drooling over Potter, even though I don't know why one would, I will *not* be related, even hypothetically, to Longbottom!"

Dawn looked at him. "Why not? You and he share similar likes in partners." She gave him a fakely sweet smile. "And who said it was up to you anyway, Draco?"

Ron put a hand over her mouth. "Don't irritate the git, he'll bite," he said gently. "Now ki...shake hands and make up."

Dawn held out her hand. "Okay with you, bottom boy?"

"Fine with me, Pansy wannabe." They shook hands and broke out laughing.

"Pansy? That chit with the mouth skills?" Spike asked.

Dawn nodded, grinning at him. "Draco broke her nose for me because she was spreading rumors about me sleeping with all of Gryffindor."

"Did she die?" Spike asked.

"No," Draco said smugly, "but I did have a word with Madam Pomfrey about what she had done and why I had did it. The nurse gave her a bandage with a lot of tape, which crossed over her nose and formed beautiful arrows pointing at the extra-large bandage and black eyes." He gave Dawn a bright smile. "Remember, I will always want to hurt people for you, Dawn."

"I'm not sure if I should be sick or say 'aww'," Fred said, looking at Cordelia.

"That's like Angel saying the same thing to you, only with less deadness," Dawn told her.

"Awww," Fred said, smiling at Draco. "Welcome to the family, Draco."

He kept the derogatory remark to himself and smiled back at her. "Don't do that," he told her. "I'd hate to have to hurt you."

The girls all giggled.

***

Dawn bounced into Cordelia's room. "So?" she asked since she saw Tara was there too.

"So, what?" Tara asked, waving the door closed with a small use of magic.

"So, what do you think about Ron?" She flopped down onto the bed. "That's why I brought him this time, so I could get your opinions on him."

"I like him, he's an adorable kid," Cordelia said. "In a few years he's going to be quite the hottie."

"Plus, he's protective and he likes you," Tara offered. "How much older is he?"

"Two years and a bit."

"Hmm. A good difference," Tara said, looking at Cordelia.

"Okay, give with the bad."

"Ron seems a bit...tough for your usual thing," Cordelia told her, sitting beside her.

"Well, Ron has had to help Harry in the past. He's like, number three on Voldie's hit list."

"That would be why," Tara agreed. "Does he treat you gently?"

"He does. Everyone says he's got a great temper and I've seen him and Ginny having *astounding* shouting matches, but he'd never do more than shout. And he calms down pretty quickly. Plus, he's Xander's apprentice and he'll be a future cursebreaker. That means that my research skills would be a big help to him so we could work together, even though he's got some silly idea that I'm going to stay in the tent and research."

The older girls laughed. "I think you're smitten, Dawn, and I think he's a wonderful match for you," Tara told her. "He's got a temper like yours, you have similar taste in friends, outside of Draco. You're a lot alike in many ways."

Cordelia nodded. "As long as he knows he'd better never do more than shout and it had better not become verbal abuse, I'll sign off on him right now."

"If you want, you could take the time and talk to him," Dawn offered.

"Are you unsure?"

"No," she said, frowning at Tara. "I'm not unsure in the least." She played with the bedspread. "It's just that you two are like my last older sisters or aunts or something and I want you to like him wholeheartedly." She looked up. "As much as I do."

"Then I don't need to see anything else about him," Cordelia told her, giving her a hug. "He makes you glow and he makes you laugh."

Tara nodded. "He even glared at me earlier for calling you Dawnie."

"Whenever anyone at the castle does it, it reminds me of Buffy," Dawn said, looking down again. "I'm in the house of huggers though so I'm getting better about crying most of the time."

"That's what we'd expect," Cordelia assured her. "Sunnydale breeds tough women who can handle anything. Even when you only spend a year or two there," she said with a smile for Tara.

"I'm so glad you're better," Dawn said, getting up to hug Tara again. "I was so worried."

"It's all right, Dawn. I didn't know any different while I was like that. Wesley got me fixed right up with some knowledge from Willow." She put the girl back onto the bed. "Do you really want to see Willow? She's feeling like we're punishing her for being good."

"Yeah. I want the closure stuff," Dawn told her. "I don't think I could trust her but I don't know. Besides, I want to see Ethan. He's been sending me nice letters with advice on magic too, all of it about being careful and making conscious decisions instead of like what Willow did."

"Then I'll gladly call Ethan and arrange for him to meet us while we're shopping," Cordy promised. "Maybe Luna will start staring at him instead of Wes." She rolled her eyes as the other two laughed. "He's really embarrassed by her. He's never had someone have a crush on him before."

"Luna needs a very special sort of lover," Dawn told her. "One who wants to understand her. She's not the average witch you know."

"I had noticed that, yes," Cordelia said with a smile. "Do you think Wesley could do that?"

"I think Wesley would do wonderfully with a young and hot lover who thought he was a God. Luna's a bit odd at times but she's a great girl and I adore her as a friend. Plus, she had a big crush on Ron at one point in time too, but she's mostly over that and needs someone to focus on."

"Hmm. Then maybe we'll encourage her and Wes," Tara said with a wink and a point at the door.

"Let her hunt," Dawn said with a wicked grin. "Every woman should get the chance to hunt down her man and tie him up."

"Did you now?" Tara asked slyly.

Dawn smirked. "Not yet, but I'm definitely looking forward to it." The older girls laughed and hugged her.

Out in the hallway, Ginny snuck back down to Luna's room and told her what Dawn had said about her and about her suggestion.

Luna got the most happy look on her face. "What sort of knots would you use for that endeavor?" she asked her best friend.

Ginny shrugged. "Soft ones that can be undone when you're through with them?"

Someone knocked on the door. Spike entered at Luna's 'eep'. He smirked at the girls. "One would use two particular knots," he told them. "I've got rope if you want to learn how to do them."

Luna's eyes lit up. "Sure. You're really neat for a vampire. You haven't even tried to eat me yet. My mom used to think that I'd make a good vampire but I'm sure I'm too odd for that."

Spike shrugged. "My Dark Princess was a broken seer who talked to her dolls and said the stars talked to her."

Luna giggled. "That is so cool. Is she around? I've never met a vampire's wife."

"Yes, what was Mrs. Spike's name?" Draco said from the doorway. "Dru, wasn't it?" Spike gave him a look. "She was at Xander's auction. Said she'd be seeing him soon and to watch out for the mean men in green." He looked at the girls. "One would use the charm that sent ropes out to bind someone," he told them. "No knots needed." He smirked as he walked back to his room.

"Well, that's not fun!" Spike called after him. "Where's the fun in using your wand when the tying's half the fun?"

Draco's laugh carried back to them as did his door closing.

Spike looked at the girls. "I can still teach them to you if you want."

"Sure," Luna agreed, hopping up. She looked down at her pajamas and rabbit slippers. "Should I change?"

"Nah, it's fine, you're clothed," he promised, leading them down to the living room to grab some rope and show them the proper way to tie up someone. Angel just happened to be napping on the couch, conveniently knocked out by Spike earlier.

***

Ethan walked into the boutique, following the girlish sounds of delight, but he had to say something about the outfit he found Dawn holding up. "Isn't that a bit much, all that pink?" he asked her. She squealed and hugged him. "Hello to you too, muffin. How have your studies been?"

"Much better," Dawn told him, grinning at him. "You don't like pink?"

"It's not in my repertoire of fashion," he pointed out. "Pink is not exactly in Janus' color scheme."

"With as much as people overuse it, it should be," Cordelia said patiently. Dawn swatted at her. "Not you, you look decent enough in it." She smiled at the girl, but frowned at Ethan. "I thought we were meeting for lunch."

"We were, but I managed to lose Rosenburg and she made the house a bit uncomfortable for me to be in at the moment." He leaned against a mirrored post and considered the other outfits Dawn had hanging on Draco's arm. "It's good to know that you like women's clothing. Does Xander know that?"

Draco gave him a smirk. "While he's threatened me with panties in the past I doubt he'd enjoy it as much as you seem to." He looked at Dawn again. "Why don't you start trying on again and weed this lot down?" She nodded and picked two last outfits, going back into the changing room. He rolled his eyes. "I thought we were going shoe shopping."

"You are, after we take Dawn clothes shopping. She has to know what she's buying shoes for, Draco."

"Good point," he admitted, slumping and rolling his head around. "Suddenly, the ocean doesn't sound so bad."

"We were going to eat out by it anyway," Cordy promised, giving him a pat. "Don't you go through this?"

"We don't have as many clothiers in our community," he told her. "There are maybe six or seven reputable shops, almost all in the same area. It's much easier that way."

"I bet," she said in awe. "Only seven?"

"Seven. Most of them cater to a wide base of people. There are only two exclusive ones and my parents refused me entrance until I quit growing and Xander said the same thing. I find what I need but it's not a long day."

"How many shops have you hit already?" Ethan asked.

"This makes...eleven?" Cordy asked, looking at Draco, who nodded. "Eleven," she told him. "After lunch, we're doing shoes and accessories with the other girls. They wanted to go to the beach too."

"Weasley, of course, will be burnt to a crisp by then," Draco pointed out as he turned to look at Dawn's outfit. He shook his head and she went back into the changing rooms. "Don't forget, we're getting her fashion books."

"Definitely," Cordelia agreed. "They've got a good selection here of the most popular mags. Plus, we can probably find some of the runway books later this afternoon."

"I'm sure the squealing and hyper girls will appreciate this." He sighed and put his head against the cool surface. "We've got to do this when we get home too."

"There's a wizard's shopping area here," Dawn said as she came out. She turned.

"The skirt is plaid," Cordelia noted.

"She's in England, girl, it's a popular fabric," Ethan pointed out. "That is delightful, but a bit old for you, dear."

Cordelia waded into the dressing room with her, paring down the clothes to what she liked, letting Dawn have two things back since she whined. She came out and they checked out, heading to do lunch now. After lunch, Draco and Dawn found the wizarding shopping center, dragging all the students, Ethan and Cordelia with them. The fact that one of them was a part demon wasn't lost on anyone in the area; Dawn just told them that she was their guardian for the day and shopping helper since she had fashion sense.

By the time they went to Ethan's to do something about his fly problem, most of the students were pretty worn out. They left the bags in Cordelia's trunk and went inside once the flies had been cast out. Then Wesley joined them, smiling at Ethan and Luna both. They had a nice tea there with the British people and Luna hung back when everyone else was going to leave.

She turned to face Ethan. "He's mine," she said firmly. "I learned how to tie knots so I could capture him like the stallion he is." She crossed her arms and looked adorably cute and angry.

He snorted. "Girl, he's a bit old for you. Now for me, on the other hand, he's perfect."

She swatted at him and he slapped her back. This devolved into a slapping fight, which Luna won being the real girl, and willing to play dirty by kicking him in the nuts. Just like Dawn had shown her how to defend herself. Ethan went down in a heap and she looked triumphant. "My pony. Get your own or become a second string mule." She strolled out, straightening her clothes as she walked. She ran into Wesley, who was looking for her, and took his arm to walk him back to the rented van. "So, can I do an interview with you tonight, Wesley?" she asked, looking adorably cute if she did say so herself. Ethan had said so earlier so she was fairly sure of it. "It'd be a nice look at the other side of magic and my father assured me he'd print it within two months."

He smiled at her. "Shouldn't you be talking to Ethan? He's a chaos person."

She grinned. "I'll get him eventually. I think a nice boy would inspire less panic and outrage first. After all, they might worry that Ethan would try and take over some day."

"He wouldn't want the responsibility," he promised, handing her up into the van. "There you are. I'll see you back at the hotel."

"Please?" Luna asked.

"Fine, after dinner, Luna." She beamed and nodded as he shut the door. Wesley groaned as he walked past Cordelia, getting in to take her car home so she could drive the kids. He had never been stalked before and it was rather disquieting. He needed to have a talk with Angel about finding something important for him to do.

***

After dinner, Luna trapped Wesley in a room to talk to him while everyone else went to play outside. It was a nice night, the stars were shining, and everything was going fairly well. The kids played for nearly an hour before getting tired and going in to find a tv, following Dawn to see what one was for the most part. Luna still hadn't appeared by the time they were ready to call it a night. Not even pay-per-view porn could make them stay up any longer so they trudged to their rooms. Ginny stopped in to check on Luna but found her room empty. She trudged back down the stairs, finding Spike giving the other side of the living room an amused look. "Have you seen Luna? She's missing," she asked quietly.

He looked down at her. "She's still talkin' the nancy boy to death." Ginny blushed. "Sorry, forgot you had delicate ears. "

"I bloody well do not, you sodding wanker," she retorted, making him laugh. "I've got six big brothers and Ron swears worse than the other five combined. I'm more worried that Luna's doing more than talking."

Spike laughed and shooed her back up the stairs. "We'll make sure she's gentle with him, pet. Go to bed." Ginny nodded, heading up to her room. Spike looked at the closed office door again, then went to find Angel. He found him and Fred outside, staring up at the sky. "Should I save Watcher boy?"

"From what?" Fred asked absently.

"The blonde chit's practicing her knots."

Angel looked at him. "Huh?" Fred was laughing. "What?" he asked.

"Last night I found Spike teaching Ginny and Luna how to tie knots."

"Is that why I woke up in ropes?" he asked his childe. Spike beamed and nodded. "Go upstairs, Spike. Now." He turned his childe around and swatted him on the ass. "Lock yourself to my bed and don't you dare move."

"Really, Angel, no sex talk in front of me, I get embarrassed," Fred complained as she went to save Wesley. Spike had wanted Angel diverted but she was more focused. She knocked on the door and stuck her head in, finding Wesley unconscious and tied up. "Luna," she said, grinning at her. "Did you have to knock him out so hard?"

"He said I'm too young so I showed him I wasn't," she said with a smile. "Can I keep him? My father said I could have a pony someday."

"Pony?" Fred asked, not sure she wanted to know.

"My mom always called him her stallion and when I asked her she said that daddy started out as a pony but now he was a full fledged bronco for her whenever she asked. So I figure if I find someone good I'll break him as a pony and teach him to be more." She pointed at the ropes around Wesley's head, which upon inspection did look a lot like a bridle.

Fred blinked a few times. "Wait until just before you go to finish his training," she told the girl, steering her out of the room and up to her bedroom. "I'm sure Cordelia can give you a lot of tips on how to train a pony of your own. After all, she once trained Xander, Draco's mate, from what she's said."

"I'll ask her tomorrow." Luna gave her a hug. "Thank you for supporting my ambitions."

"Anytime, Luna. You're a very nice girl." She went to her room to laugh herself silly, leaving Wesley to get himself out of the ropes. He had gotten himself into this mess and he could get himself out of it.

When Gunn came in a few hours later, he checked around the downstairs, turning the lights off since it looked like Angel had stayed upstairs tonight. He found Wesley and shoved him until he woke up. "Do you need saved?"

Wesley groaned, spitting out the bit of rope in his mouth. "Only from pubescent girls," he complained. "She called me her pony."

"And then she tied you up?" Gunn, being a true friend, helped his friend out of the ropes and let him go free. "Run, little horsey, run," he cracked. Wesley glared at him but went to have a drink and make a few calls. Gunn went upstairs, running into a woozy Spike in the hallway. "I just released Wesley from some ropes. Did you help that?"

Spike grinned. "Knew the girl had it in her. Can't wait to see her next one." He walked downstairs to get himself some blood, interrupting Wesley's call to Ethan. "Like he's gonna help," he snorted. "He wants the same bloody thing she does." Wesley's eyes went wide and he dropped the phone. Spike smirked. "Did you enjoy it?"

"Bloody hell no!" Wesley said hotly. "Do not encourage that sort of behavior, Spike." He hung up the phone and went to pout in his room. Would no one protect him from that one little girl?

***

The next morning, Ethan invited Luna and Dawn over, with Wesley escorting them since everyone else seemed to be busy. That little plant demon was a very handy friend to have owe him a few favors. He wanted to work on Dawn's abilities with her and Wesley since Xander had asked him to look over her training as well. He and Wesley had nearly come to blows over that earlier in the month but they had come to an arrangement. Wesley would never leave him alone with Dawn and would not allow him to teach her chaos magic, but admitted Ethan did know more than he himself did. Luna came along because Dawn insisted that she'd only go wake up Angel and Spike otherwise. As soon as they walked in, Ethan handed Wesley a vial. "Anti-lust potion," he explained with a grin and a wink. Not that it was, but Wesley wouldn't know that until it hit him full force. Or until Ethan hit him full force in the bedroom. Or possibly on the couch, he hadn't decided yet. He pulled Dawn back to his working room, letting Luna help them set things out. "There," he said at last. "That's a good meditative and examining perch. Sit down, young lady." Luna sat down and he looked at her. "Do you have an interest in this form of magic?"

"I wondered if it was something I could do too. I am a Ravenclaw and this is knowledge that I do not have," she said primly.

"Then let me work with Dawn and we'll see," he promised. She was very straightforward. And for some reason, his magic seemed to be reaching out for her. Perhaps he had found the student his Lord had promised him. He sat Dawn down and closed the circle around her. "There we are. Start with the basics please and let's see how far you've gotten, Ms. Summers." He and Wesley sat down safely out of range and Luna sat on the floor between them, protecting her man apparently. "Create a ball of light if you would," he instructed.

Dawn concentrated and called up her magic, calling a ball of pale blue light. "How's that?" she asked.

"Did you do that with your wand or without?" Luna called.

"I was holding it but I didn't cast with it," Dawn told her, shifting to face them. The light went out. "I found out earlier that I like the rituals of the wandless, which usually include a symbolic wand." Luna nodded eagerly. "That's what I'd like to learn."

"And so you shall," Ethan assured her. "After I've taught you the basics, you'll have Miss Maclay teach you nature magic of her form." Dawn looked happy about that. "The simple fact is, that is not a defensive or an offensive form though and you must learn that as well because it is a necessity of your life."

"Yes, Ethan," Dawn sighed, closing her eyes and recreating the ball of light.

"Now float it around the circles and weave it among the candlesticks," Wesley told her. Dawn opened her eyes and the ball of light wobbled but it stayed solid. She carefully moved it around her, then around the circle nearest her. Slowly the light bobbed and wove among the candlesticks and the figures. She made sure she didn't touch any of the other figures on the floor since she didn't know they were for or if it would hurt her if her magic touched it. "Excellent," Wesley praised. He felt a pat to his leg and looked down. "Yes, Luna?"

"Why didn't she go outside of that area?"

"Because the other workings are Ethan's and it's impolite to touch them with her magic. It could ruin months of work or even have something trapped in there that could grab her magic and try to rip it out of her or use her once it had control." She nodded. "That was an insightful question however." He looked at Dawn, noticing she was sweating. "Let it go," he said gently. The ball of light went out and Dawn slumped. "Take five minutes and we'll do this again until you have no problems controlling it."

"Yes, Wesley," Dawn said, smiling weakly at him. "Can I have a granola bar or something?"

"Nothing may pass your protection circle," Ethan reminded her, putting a hand down to stop Luna from moving. "That is your line of protection for a reason, girl."

"I know that, Ethan, but I had to eat after Ron was done and he nearly ate all the food at breakfast," Dawn pouted.

"Her homie's got a void in his belly," Luna agreed. "He's known for it."

"Where did you pick up that word?" Ethan asked, frowning at her.

She grinned up at him. "At the beach. A nice gentleman was calling out to his friends with it and I asked him the meaning. He laughed and said it was nice that a sistah from the other side of the lake was gettin' fresh with the lingo and he taught me some quick words."

Dawn shook her head. "Luna, don't, just don't. He was a poser and we leave their sort alone."

"You mean it's not appropriate?"

"No, it is an appropriate usage, but use the Queen's English until you get back to school. Then you can show off all your knew knowledge to people who have never heard it before, thereby instructing them." Her whole face brightened with her smile. Wesley had good ideas.

"Sure thing, Mr. Wesley." She gave him a warm grin and looked at Dawn again. "Dawn, what's wrong?"

"Something major's going on," Dawn told her. "It's like ripples on the lake when the giant squid's playing tag with the mermaids." Ethan raised an eyebrow. "It is."

"The magical currents in the room?" he asked. Dawn nodded. "Then break your inner circle and come here immediately. We'll go have a snack outside." He shooed them out. He knew what was active in the room and how bad it would be if they broke. Once they were outside, he looked Dawn over. "Not to bad for an early effort. It took me nearly six months to master that one after I started it. You're at the intermediate level presently I think."

"Thanks." Dawn was still looking toward the house. "What is going on?"

"It could be Willow," Wesley pointed out.

"How did you lose Willow, Ethan?" Dawn asked.

"She managed to horde enough power to break the wards and scooted out," he said dryly. "She's been planning it since we allowed her to wake up."

"Would she have went home?" Luna asked.

"Sunnydale's in a partial wreck," Dawn told her. "There's not really a home to go to." She looked at Wesley. "Haven't you heard anything about her?"

"Spike and I both made contact with the demon community there and there's no sign of her. There had been a blip in San Francisco, but nothing locally and she was gone when someone went to find her."

"Would she be thinking rationally?" Luna asked.

Dawn hit her on the arm. "Willow hasn't been rational in a few months. She tried to hurt Xander and they've known each other nearly forever."

"Though that is an excellent thought," Ethan pointed out. "A thinking Rosenburg would find someone to further help her. The way she was, I'm afraid she'll try something but at her present power levels she can't do much without stealing the energy."

"Yes, but Xander and the boys cleaned out Sunnydale of most of the artifacts," Wesley reminded him.

"There are other ways to steal power," Ethan said dryly. "Even if she had killed to protect others, she has never killed a human. That makes her a blood innocent. She has never sacrificed an animal, again an innocent. An innocent is the most powerful thing there ever was because she can offer to an amazing source of power without making anyone else pissed. An unreasoning Rosenburg wouldn't care how dark the power was, nor is she thinking about her future magical use and how it would be constrained. That is why you always need to make conscious decisions about your abilities, Dawn. We do not want you to end up like Rosenburg."

"Can I say me too?" Dawn put in. The men nodded. "Good. So, what will she try?"

Wesley went pale. "A thought has occurred to me." Ethan gave him a look, motioning him to go on. "What was it that Willow was saying the last time I checked on her?"

"That if Summers senior were still here, none of this would have happened. That Buffy...." His own eyes went wide. "Oh, no." He sat down. "She wouldn't."

"If, as you surmise, she is not being rational, then that would be an excellent option for her," Luna put in. She looked at Dawn. "You know more about this than me. Could this witch raise your big sister?"

Dawn slumped and Wesley had to catch her. "She could. I nearly raised mom," Dawn told her. "Willow took everything from me but I got it from her first." She stood up on her own, looking at Ethan. "We've got to warn someone."

"Who? There's no one in town," Ethan reminded her.

"Tara's friends, the coven at the college?"

"The college closed," Wesley told her. "Everyone was shunted to the other branches of the University." He scratched the back of his head while he thought. "There are almost no magic users in town that I know of. The ones that are use very little."

"Spike?" Dawn asked. "Angel? Cordy? Hello, we've got to stop her. Buffy's dead. This makes the second time she died. It's not fair to her."

"It's not fair to her or you," Luna said, stepping forward to hug her. "We'll protect you, no matter what she does," she said gently.

"Come," Ethan said, standing up. "We're going back to the hotel. It's not safe to stay here. Rosenburg spent enough time here to use the magic around it. Her single few days at your school was enough to bring us both back there when I took over her mind and magic and forced her to transport us both for her intervention." He hurried them out to the car, only stopping long enough to pop his safe and get his most valuable things out, and a few clothes in case this ran long.

***

Dawn ran into Spike and Angel's room, pouncing Spike and jumping up and down around him until he made a grab for her. "We think Willow's going to try and raise Buffy. I felt something rippling through the magical currents," she said when she got one pissed blue eye glaring at her.

Spike sat up and tipped her down, making her sit. "What?"

"Willow escaped yesterday. Ethan said she hoarded power. The last time they knew where she was, she was in Frisco. A greyhound would still go to Sunnydale, right?" Spike nodded slowly. "We think that Willow wants to raise Buffy because she thinks it'll fix things. We can't find Willow but I did feel the magical currents starting to ripple up, like waves on the lake when the giant squid is playing tag."

Spike closed his eyes briefly, then nodded. "I can call around up there. I've got a few who owe me still." He got out of bed and grabbed his jeans, pulling them on and not being careful that she didn't see anything.

"Eww, vampire butt," she said in disgust. She started to shake Angel to but he grabbed her arm.

"I heard. Out."

"Going," she agreed quickly, running from the room. They still had to tell Tara. She would be devastated by this. She heard the ranting in the kitchen and thought that Cordy might have already told her but she couldn't be sure so she peeked inside. "Hi, Tara," she said gently.

"What's going on?" she asked.

"Willow escaped Ethan yesterday, we didn't tell you because he said he was hunting her magically," Cordelia said, turning to look at her. Tara nodded, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. "Dawn felt the magic moving at Ethan's house. Ethan thinks she's witless enough to try and raise Buffy because she had some notion that Buffy would fix all this."

Tara stood up and kissed Dawn on the head. "As much as it might make you happy...."

"It wouldn't be Buffy," Dawn told her. "She's been dead for months, Tara. I'm starting to move on. It's not right and it's not ethical."

Tara gave her a hug. "I'm glad you won't be following Ethan's path full time, Dawnie." She went up to her room, Cordelia following her to hold her while she cried. She understood.

Dawn went to marshal her troops and explain what was going on to them. Draco nearly put his fist through a wall. Hermione and Ginny showed Luna the library, going with Dawn. Harry, Ron, and Draco all sat around and made possible plans. They had known Buffy and they had to shield Tara and Dawn. Whatever was coming back wouldn't be Buffy.

***

Ethan felt it start but then he felt the needle in his arm. "Sleep," Spike murmured in his ear. Ethan drifted off before he could even protest. Spike looked at Wesley, who had walked in. "She'll target him."

"She probably will," Wesley agreed. "We'll need the magical help though. I won't put Dawn or her friends through this." He crossed his arms over his chest. "What do you know that we don't?"

"Willow started the rites earlier today. She used a deer." Wesley shuddered. "That's all I know."

"That's enough," Draco said as he walked in. Wesley opened his mouth. "Unlike Dawn's other friends, I am not nice, nor am I an innocent. Ethan and I have a lot more in common than you'd like to think." Wesley nodded at that. "Now, what can we do to help?" He suddenly grabbed his head and winced, just like Wesley was.

"I thought those were myths," Ron said as he walked in. He looked at Draco, then nudged him to lay on his side. "There, stay there. Xander will skin me if you get hurt." He looked at the front door, waiting with Spike. Angel slowly came down the stairs. "Willow just used a lot of magic," he shared. "Draco is sensitive to that sort of thing." The door opened and Fred walked in, so Spike waved her out of the way.

"An attack?"

"Darth Rosenburg," Ron snorted. He sneezed.

"Okay then." She went to grab a weapon, checking everyone as she went. She closed the door to the office and locked it with the keys she grabbed off the desk. She saw Ron touching his arm and looked at him. "What are you doing? Is that some sort of magical device?"

"More of a communication method," Ron admitted with a grin. "I was told to tell the older members if something bad or big was going to happen so they'd be warned. I just talked with Nick Boyle."

"The Legacy?" Wesley asked weakly. Ron nodded. "How on earth do you know him?"

"He's a wizard too. He's a Bane," Ron told him. Wesley suddenly looked like he got it. So Ron shrugged. "We were ordered to share things if it got weird or odd. I consider this both."

The door slammed inward and Willow strode in. "Where's Dawn?"

"Locked in the office," Ron told her. "Why?"

"Because her sister wants her."

"Then her sister can come here," Angel said firmly. "Dawn's not leaving our sight until we make sure you didn't pull back something that looks like Buffy."

"Ask me yourself," a pale blonde said from the doorway. "Dawnie?"

"Buffy?" Dawn shouted. The door opened with a well-placed kick. She walked out, standing next to Wesley. "Hi."

"Hi yourself. What is going on? Sunnydale was in ruins. I'm dressed in an ugly dress. You're holding a wand?" she asked finally.

Willow looked at Buffy. "I told you things had changed and that you needed to handle them."

"Actually, I was doing okay and healing until you brought her back," Dawn said firmly. "Buffy, come sit. We'll explain everything." She saw the look around. "Fred, put it down," she said without looking. Fred put down the weapon and shrugged. "See? You know Angel, you know Spike. You know Ron. You know Ethan. Come sit." Midnight barked and sat, lifting up a paw. "Oh, that was so good," she cooed, patting her puppy gently. "You're a good boy, Midnight."

"When did we get a dog?"

Dawn looked at her again, picking up her dog. "This was Xander's present to me for my fifteenth, Buffy. Buffy, this is Midnight. Xander, Wes, and Spike conspired to get him for me while I'm I school."

"School?"

"Sit, Buffy, it's been months."

"Yeah, maybe I will," Buffy agreed, sitting down on the couch that Ethan wasn't on. "What happened to him?" She shook her head. "I remember him helping.... something."

Dawn sat down next to her, making Spike frown. "Calm down. Buffy would never hurt me and I do have my wand."

"You don't need a wand," Willow said firmly. She started toward Dawn.

"Impedimentia!" Dawn said, freezing her. "Don't move, Willow. I will kill you for this." She stood up, leaving her dog there. "Do you know what you've done?" she hissed. "You have broken natural laws. You have caused the rest of us pain. You have condemned yourself to eternal torment because of your arrogance!" she yelled. "You've not only hurt me, but you've hurt Xander again when he hears about it!"

"Whoa, talk to me, not scream at her," Buffy complained. She reached over, but the dog growled at her. "I don't blame you, it's an ugly dress," she agreed. Midnight quit growling and tipped his head off to the side, then barked but wouldn't let her come near him. "What's wrong with your dog?"

"He lives around magic, Buffy, he can sense that something's off about you." Dawn returned to her seat. "Ron, would you please incarcerate her in a more strong fashion?"

"Sure thing, Dawn, anything for you," Ron promised. He and Draco, who was still holding his head, carried Rosenburg off and locked her in a room, with a few more hexes on her so she couldn't move.

Dawn looked at her big sister. "Do you remember learning about Xander? Meeting Ron, Harry, and Draco?" Buffy smiled and nodded. "I go to school with Ron, Harry, and Draco."

"Wow. I didn't know...." She looked at Ethan, then at the vampires and Wesley. "And you're here why?"

"It's the holidays, I'm on vacation," Dawn said miserably. Her sister hugged her. "I missed you, Buffy, but not like this. I didn't want Willow to do this." She noticed Tara and nudged Buffy, pointing at Tara. "See, she agrees with me. Willow broke the fundamental laws."

"She did, but it's not up to us to punish her," Tara said calmly. "Where did they put her?"

"In Luna's room I think," Dawn said with a pitiful look. Midnight crawled into her lap and laid down, demanding his fair share of the attention. She looked down, petting him. "Thanks, baby boy. You're a wonderful friend." She looked up and saw the hurt look in Buffy's eyes. "It's been nearly four months, Buffy. I've actually quit crying." She started to again but Spike rushed over and gave her a hug. "Thanks. Can you, um, send Ron? Not that I don't love your hugs, Spike, but I think you're another person who wants to hit Willow."

"Sure," he agreed, nodding at Buffy. "Nice to have you back and all. Wish she hadn't done it though." He walked upstairs to get Ron.

Dawn gave another shaky laugh. "So many things have happened since you died." She wiped her face off. "Xander adopted me as his little sister."

"The real Xander?"

Dawn nodded. "The real one. Draco declared me *his* little sister and he protects me at the school whenever I need it." Buffy grimaced. "It's kinda nice. He's even sided with me against his own friends." She glanced at her dog again, he was napping. She looked up again, seeing the understanding look. "It's been four months, Buffy."

"I understand, Dawn, I really do." She gently touched her knee. "Why are you so warm?"

"Because you're still ice cold," Dawn told her.

"Oh. Sorry." She pulled her hand back.

"Not a big," Dawn said quickly, wiping her cheeks off again. Warm arms went around her, giving her the hug she really needed. "Ron and I are dating," she blurted. "I'm really popular. I'm learning both forms of magic. I'm really good at a lot of things. I like this new life because I only have to fight sometimes. Even though there's a war I only have to fight part of the time."

Xander kissed Dawn on the back of the head. "That's the way I wanted it for you," he promised. She looked up at him. "You mean Ron smells as much as I do?"

"No," she said, laughing and patting him on the arm. "Draco, Xander's back, the real one."

Ron and Draco both came running, grabbing him for a hug. "Easy, guys, I'm still breakable." He looked over Draco's shoulder at Buffy. "She didn't have to do this, Buffy."

"Who's teaching her Willow magic?" Buffy asked.

"Wesley and Ethan are doing the beginnings," Dawn told her. "That way I don't go overboard, I don't have problems, and I know enough offensive and defensive magic that I can get by. Then Tara takes over once they're done with me."

Buffy relaxed. "Not Giles?"

"Buffy, we couldn't repair his mind," Angel told her. "Glory sucked him before she walked up onto the tower."

"The Watchers came for him," Wesley told her. "They have a very good care unit for Watchers who are severely injured in the line of duty. He's there and I checked on him while I was helping Xander with something. He knows no pain and nothing is off for him."

Buffy started to tear up. "Then why?"

"Because Willow's gone fully over and she decided that having you back would be the cure to me," Dawn told her. "Willow's decided that I'm somehow bad for being trained. For wanting to be trained. Xander did give me the option of going to a normal high school and just doing the basic training, or just doing the training I'm doing with Wes and Ethan."

Buffy wiped off her face. "Then why did she say that I had to fix things?"

"Because Willow acted against me one night, Buffy," Xander said honestly. "She tried to bind me to be her little slave. Not the not-Xander. Me." Buffy looked stricken. "Dawn took her power and was brought to me too. Wesley arranged everything once we heard. As a matter of fact, Wes met Gunn and Cordy at the airport and brought her to where I was helping another friend at the time. They brought her directly to me."

"That's what I would have wanted," Buffy agreed. She wiped her face off. "I'm still cold."

"And you probably will be for a long time," Wesley assured her, sitting down and relaxing. "We do not know Willow's direct reasons. We do know that she's went a bit unstable in the last few months."

"I personally think she visited Rack a few too many times," Dawn put in. "I had one owl from her since I left. I get ones from Ethan, Wes, and Spike all the time."

"She said Ethan had chained her up."

"She was a prisoner in his home until she got some sense again," Tara admitted. Spike came down the stairs and she forced a hug onto him for her own comfort. "Thank you."

"You're welcome, Glinda." Spike looked at Buffy, then at Angel. "She's not fully back. Willow's not that strong."

"Did you hurt her?" Buffy asked. Spike nodded. She took a big breath. "Are you still chipped?" Spike nodded again and Buffy broke down then, crying pitifully. Angel came over and gathered her up, sitting there with her on his lap. "Dawn, I don't know what's going on, but I'm so sorry," she sobbed.

Dawn reached over to pat her on the shoulder. "Shit happens in our life, Buffy, you told me that yourself. Now you're a victim of the pile getting a bit too deep to do anything but swim in." She took a long look at Buffy, looking at the power flows. "Guys, she's got a gaping hole in her energies, right there," she said, moving a finger around the area. Around the chest area.

"You mean I'm not really living?" Buffy asked hopefully.

"You're kinda living," Spike told her. "Partially."

Wesley nodded. "There are two options, Buffy. One of them says that you can redie. You can die again and go back to where you were. Willow did not have your consent." Buffy nodded, looking at him. "Or you could consent to be turned. That is another option if you wanted it."

"But...." Angel said.

"I will if you won't," Spike told him. "If that's what she wants."

"I hate vampires," Buffy reminded him. "I kill vampires."

"Yeah, but you wouldn't be the first slayer to be a vampire," Fred pointed out, rocking back and forth on her feet. "Would she?"

Wesley smiled at her. "Not by any means, Fred. There have been a number of them. Most of the time, the Council makes a special effort to find them and stake them." He stood up. "If you want, I can call them and tell them what Willow did. Get you some dispensation or something."

"Will it put Dawn in trouble?"

"Buffy, the Watchers don't stand a chance against me and Draco and Ron and Harry and Hermione and Ginny," Xander pointed out gently.

"And Luna," Dawn reminded him. Midnight was shifted and he growled. "Sorry, fussy. I was gonna let you nap on Ethan since he's taking a long one."

"Go ahead," Xander told her. He watched as Dawn put her dog safely with Ethan. "You'd be very proud of her. Not only is she the most popular girl in school. She's caught up with a missed year because they put her back by a year instead of two. She wins accolades and praise for her works. She's made a lot of new friends very quickly. She's in the house filled with nice people."

"Some of who have a jealous streak," Ron admitted.

"True. They're all huggers," Draco added.

Buffy laughed. "Then I guess I'm not really needed?"

"Well, I could use my big sister, but I won't keep you if you want to go. Just don't make me watch."

"I'd never do that to you, Dawnie." She gave her a kiss on the forehead, then winced. "Is that magic?"

Ron looked up. "I think Nick's here."

"I heard you call Nick," Xander said, giving him a pinch. "Why not me?"

"I didn't know what you'd be doing. If you were around muggles or what." He shrugged. "I thought it'd be safer since Nick was closer."

"I was on my way back actually," Xander told him. He stole one last kiss from Draco and gave Dawn another hug. "Speaking of, I'm nearly done with this assignment. I didn't have a chance to buy presents but I'll be bearing them when I come home in about a month. Wait for me." He gave Draco an extra kiss then left again.

"Wow, he's fast," Buffy said, making Draco laugh. "I'm sorry about this. I didn't want her to do this." Wesley came out of the office and he didn't look happy. "Not good news?"

"They suggested you be turned and not hunted so they could question you," he told her. "I doubt such questioning would be pleasant."

Nick Boyle walked in. "Hey, Ron. You yelled?" He looked at the person on the couch. "I know you."

"Buffy Summers," she said, shaking his hand. "Newly returned by Willow."

"We've been calling her Darth Rosenburg since her magic was taken," Ron told her.

"It fits," Dawn agreed.

"Yeah, I guess it does," Buffy agreed as she stood up. "I'm sorry to call you away from everything."

"Ah, hell, it was only paperwork," he said with a grin. "So? What's going on."

"Willow pulled me out of heaven," Buffy told him. Everyone stared at her. "I was right there, taking a long nap in the sun."

"I'm sorry," Nick said honestly. "Did you want to go back? Do you feel that you now have extra tasks that have to be done?"

Buffy shrugged. "I don't know."

"Then let us turn you, Buffy, and everything will be fine. If you don't, then you'll walk outside," Spike said with a grin.

"I wouldn't care, but I'd have to have the Headmaster's permission to have you come anywhere near the school," Dawn offered.

"I doubt he'd do that," Harry said as he came out. "Gas stoves, not the greatest floo." He looked at Buffy. "Dumbledore said he understands. He really does. He cannot allow you anywhere near Hogsmeade in either form and he can't allow you in Diagon either. And especially not in the school. He said that in either way, things are going to be attracted to you." Buffy nodded. Harry gave her a small smile. "And he also said you'd probably understand all that."

"I do," Buffy assured him. "I really do. When do you guys get out of school?"

"May," Ron said helpfully. "Then we go back in late August."

Buffy looked at Dawn. "Do you want to keep going?" She nodded. "Are you sure?"

"Buffy, I'm learning tons of things that I never knew before. Did you know that unicorns were real?" Buffy smiled and shook her head. "They are. Hagrid showed me on."

"Was it soft?" Wesley asked.

"I didn't get to pet it," Dawn told him. Buffy glared at Ron. "It's not his fault and we both know that, Buffy."

"I remember," she said bitterly. "I'm sorry about that too. What about Dad?"

"Not a hair or sound from him. Xander and Draco are all the big brother I need. Xander spoils me like the princess I am and he makes me do homework before giving out an allowance and Draco takes me shoe shopping and helps me pick out clothes."

Buffy laughed. "That's fine then, Dawn. I'll allow you to finish out the year and then we'll decide on you going back."

"I'm going back, Buffy, I'm not leaving Hogwarts. Not even for you. I'm needed there. I protected my whole house against Draco's house. I do really good things. I get to fly on brooms."

Buffy nodded. "Then I'll see you this summer and we'll do sister things once I'm back to vamp normal. Then I'll help you do some shopping and send you back to Xander."

"That's okay with me," Dawn told her.

"We'll figure that out with Xander once he's fully back," Ron promised. "Maybe she can come visit for a few days or something." He grinned at Buffy. "I can't say it's not great to have you back, but I didn't want this either."

Buffy grabbed him by the ear, making him howl. "I think we need to have a talk about my baby sister and your boy parts, Ron." She smiled at him. "It's only proper."

"If you say so," he said with a wince. "Get turned first, then you can set down rules."

"Buffy, my man," Dawn said, stomping her foot. "Let go of my boyfriend. I can kiss and snuggle Ron all I want to, it doesn't mean we're having sex yet."

"Fine," Buffy sighed, letting Ron go. "As long as he doesn't pressure you."

"Then I'd kick his ass," Dawn pointed out. "I did learn that from you."

"True." She nodded, grinning at her. She noticed the other faces in the office. "Hi. Yes, I'm back for the third time."

Hermione walked out but Luna got to her first. "Can I interview you for my father's paper? This will be a cover story like the wizarding world won't expect."

"Sure, kid. Blink once in a while," Buffy told her. "And have you ever thought about conditioner? Did Cordy not nag you about your hair already?" She let Luna and Spike lead her off.

Dawn sat down on top of Ethan, petting her dog gently. "At least it wasn't as bad as it could be," she said. Everyone nodded but Ethan, who was still in his enforced nap.

***

Wesley woke up with ropes around him again and the sound of arguing next to him. "Dear God, stop it," he complained. "Get me free."

"I was going to but lust boy there argued with me," Luna told him, lifting her wand. Ethan took it from her and she screeched, kicking him in the shin. "You horrible man boob! That's all you are is a sick piece of twisted man part flesh and a manboob! Give it back!" She jumped up and down, trying to reach the wand he was holding over his head. "Now, you unsightly buggerer. He's mine! I even learned how to tie knots to have him!"

"Enough!" Angel called from the doorway. "Ethan, give the girl back her wand or I'm ripping yours off." Ethan handed it back with a very pale blanche stealing over his face. "Lovegood, you may not tie up Wesley, I need him able to work."

"I'll let him go," she pouted. "He's mine."

"No, he's not. He's his. That means he can pick either of you or neither of you."

"Or both of us," Ethan pointed out. "I wouldn't mind sharing for a bit, get a taste of your skills as it were."

"You're a sick piece of human, Rayne. Leave my coworker alone before I strand you with Rosenburg."

"I've been considering what to do about her," Ethan announced. "I can bind her permanently from magic. I can even make it so she can't touch the stuff again. It will take some time and a ritual."

"Will Dawn get to help?" Luna asked. "She loves rituals."

"Unfortunately the only one I've found calls for virginal blood and Dawn has admitted that she can't participate," Ethan said smoothly. Luna looked stunned. "Apparently there were some bad people in her past that harmed her a bit, just enough to taint her I'm afraid." He looked at Wesley, whose eyes went wide. "And it looks like he won't give up the requisite amount either. That means I can use him or Dawn as the second caster, but I'll still need a virgin to take less than a pint of blood off of." He looked Luna over, making her squeak. "It would keep further incidences from happening and you could use it in your articles."

Luna shivered and looked at Wesley. "What do you think?"

"I'm still tied up," Wesley pointed out. "I'm not the person to ask. Ask Dawn."

"Dawn would do anything to make this happen," Ethan pointed out. "That leaves you, one of the boys, or your friend Ginny close at hand."

Luna snorted. "They're not all virgins."

"To some aspects they are," Ethan pointed out. "And at least one of them is fully."

Luna shook her head. "Not by the gossip going around the school they're not. Ginny is, but the boys are hopeless." She looked at Wesley again, then shrugged. "Will it be fun?"

Angel groaned and left them alone. He didn't want to know, he just wanted this little vacation to end. He had enough to think about and he was still flummoxed by the dinner they had the first night. Xander was a wizard? Wes was a full-fledged wizard? Dawn was a powerful witch? Xander was a wizard? He went back to his room, where Buffy and Spike were recuperating. He closed the door. "Xander's a wizard?" he asked.

"Xander's a very powerful wizard," Buffy told him, purring against her brother's chest. "Can I say, being a vampire is not what I expected."

"Sure, luv, go right ahead," Spike encouraged. She squealed and pounced him to pummel him into submission. "Hey now, no slayer strength in bed!" Spike complained.

"Buffy, make him shut up. I don't want him to knock me out again."

"Cool," Buffy said with a wicked grin. She leered at Spike. "All mine." His 'eep' was heard in the hallway as Ginny walked past.

Ginny knocked on Wesley's door. "Luna?"

"Just a sec," she called. "We're negotiating for a rite to help the wicked witch."

"Okay. I'm going to bed, don't worry about waking me." She shrugged and went back to bed. Luna had sense, she wouldn't be sucked in by Ethan Rayne. At least not *that* way.

***

Xander appeared back in the hotel before the kids were going to leave, loud trumpets pronouncing his presence, ghostly dancing girls and flower petal throwers proceeding him. "I am here!" he announced happily, spinning his cape off and tossing it to Spike. "I am wonderful!" He grinned happily. "Bask in my magnificence."

"Shut up! I'm trying to sleep!" Buffy complained.

"Then you miss my big entrance and I should tie you down and put honey on you, but tie Spike up six inches too far away to lick it off," he called back.

Ron looked at Harry, then at Hermione. "Have you seen a cloak toss like that since Lockhart?"

"No, no I haven't," Hermione pointed out. Xander beamed at her. "He's even smiling like him."

"Well, we knew Xander was gay," Harry pointed out. "Proves my theory about Lockhart."

Angel came down the stairs, watching the wraiths as they danced around Xander. He blinked a few times and with a wave of Draco's wand a trumpet went off next to Angel's ear, making him jump. "Declaring yourself emperor?"

"I am magnificent," Xander said proudly, striking a pose. He banished the figments and posed in another pose, smiling again to show off his white teeth. Harry and Ron both cracked up, leaning against each other.

"Be careful," Ron gasped in Draco's direction. "Hermione used to like Lockhart. She might st...steal him!" he said, starting to cackle now.

"Why not? I am more than worthy of worship," Xander assured him. "Not only have I survived nearly two months in the desert with military people and unholy relics from aliens, I am wonderful, special, magnificent, and all the rage across the world." He smirked at Angel again. "Would you like to see my clippings? They'll tell you how magnificent I am." Harry howled with laughter. "Not only that, but I can bring up references of my many books and fans. After all, I am beloved around the world."

Angel blinked a few times. "You're wearing gold lamme, Xander. You're wearing gold lamme, lace, and waving a hankie. Were you infected by something?"

Spike came down the stairs. He paused when he looked at Xander. "Lockhart today?" he asked. Xander beamed. "Good on you, mate. We need blood if you're gonna shag the badness inta Buffy sometime soon."

Xander swished his wand in his most showy manner. "How dare you not bow before my great and shininess. I should duel with you."

"You can't fight," Angel pointed out.

Xander pulled his foil. "En Garde!" he yelled, advancing. The kids quickly got out of the way while Angel rushed for a sword. For all the good it did him. Xander had him against a wall and purely defending himself against the feints within moments. He was disarmed with a showy, yet very casual move. Xander stepped back and bowed to him. "Do you believe in my exceptional radiance now?"

"You're touched in the head," Spike said in appreciation. "I'll have to tell Buffy about this." Xander grinned at him and Angel vamped out, making a short rush, only to be stopped by a spraying flower that squirted holy water at him. Spike laughed, heading up the stairs before Angel could catch him doing it.

Xander stepped back and grabbed his cloak, swirling it back around his shoulders again. "And now, for something spectacular!" He waved his wand and his outfit disappeared, leaving him in a speedo. "To the beach, my young brethren. For I shall teach you the arts of being admired by one and all." He waved at the door. "Shall we?"

"We've got to go back soon," Draco said, looking and sounding bored as he checked his wand tip. He looked his consort up and down. "If you don't put on real clothes, I'll never let you fuck me again."

"Draco, sweetness, why would you say such naughty things?" Xander purred, moving to corner him against the stairs. "When I could go on my back and have you ride me like there's no tomorrow? Or at least no early classes tomorrow." He gave his consort a breath-stealing kiss and still turned to beat back Angel when he came close by conjuring a foam bat. "Foul creature, taking me away from my kissing veela consort. How dare you! I should circumcise you for that. Men such as yourself should all be marked as being desperate."

"You're cut too," Draco pointed out helpfully.

"Yes, but far and wide I am known as that slut who fucked anything for nearly thirty years," Xander said proudly. "I have done them all and they have enjoyed it!" He finished up by driving Angel up the stairs whimpering in fear. "Now, where was I?" He dropped the bat as he went back to his consort's side.

"Trying to convince me to bottom tonight?" Draco asked.

Xander gave him a steamy look. "Only if you really want to." Draco shivered. "We could do it otherwise."

"Upstairs, now," Draco ordered, swatting him on the barely clad rear. Xander scooted, running away from him, but heading up the stairs. "Hmm, Xander hunting, the sport of nobles." He hurried up after him.

"We portkey out in two hours," Harry called after them, still trying to stop laughing.

"Start without us, Potter, interrupting my shagging will get you hexed every day for the next month!" Draco called back. He suddenly screamed, but it was in pleasure. "Xander!"

Dawn came out of the kitchen with Luna and Wesley. "Xander, are you being a butthole again?" she called.

"He decided to make Angel afraid," Harry said with a grin.

"Remind me to tell you about Lockhart," Ron agreed with a grin of his own. He stole a small bite of her sandwich and a kiss.

"Keep it up, Weasley, and you're marrying my sister as soon as she's legal," Buffy warned from the top of the stairs. "What did Xander do to Angel?"

"He came in like the gayest of the gay wizards to make fun of him," Harry told her. His eyes widened as Buffy jumped up and grabbed a light fixture as Xander and Draco ran underneath her. "Guys," he complained.

Xander waved his wand. "Fine, be that way, Harry. Spoil all my fun until later." He looked up the stairs as he changed his clothes back. "Oh, Dead Boy. Come down and play, your mommy said you could and I'll be nice."

"You're not Harris," Angel yelled coming to the top of the stairs. "He never fenced in his life. He never wore clothes like that."

"He's a Dumass, dumbass, they're all like that. That was his idea of a sense of humor," Spike said as he joined the other vampires.

Cordy came out of the kitchen. "Dear Lord, Xander, you shimmer and send off heat waves. Change like a decent human being," she complained, walking past him. "And you clean up any body fluids that you leave lying around."

"Yes, my lovely, of course I will. Draco, our horse awaits, love. Grab your bags. The rest of you as well." He bowed to Luna, who giggled as she leaned against Wesley's arm. "You as well, smart and precious one. For our horse awaits and we shall anon to the forest and the castle, where Draco and I will make beautiful music together to drive his housemates insane...er." He smirked at Angel as the kids ran up to grab their bags. "What? You expected me to not be this way?" he asked smugly. "Just playing up to your ideals." He winked as his mate came down the stairs and he gave him a crushing kiss. "Hmm. Definitely music to drive people insane with want and need. You'll have to protect me when they come in looking for theirs."

"The other Slytherins can kiss my ass, you're mine and you're staying mine," Draco said firmly.

"Okay," he agreed easily. The other kids came down the stairs. "Come, we will anon to Castle Vania where we shall pursue a worthy goal of finding Vulcans pretending to be innocent Ravenclaws and tribbles pretending to be Hufflepuffs. Plus, perhaps we can find a Borg or two among the Slytherins. Who knows. Maybe I'll even find someone to give my cursed plate armor to," he said happily. "Come, my sweets, to the horse." He waved. "We shall bring them back come May the ninth in the hour of the sun in the house of the spring. May you and yours have an easy time for I have busted not only the biggest asshole ever to pass the California Bar Exam, but I have also closed down their deceitful practice and taken their minions on a trip that they will not soon forget. No, they shall not perish for evil is not so easily conquered, but verily, the war has begun and all is fun and well. Good night and good pleasure, my dears." He walked out, trailing the kids, and climbed onto the back of the stone horse statue, activating the portkey back and leaving it prominently in the center of the walkway up to the school. It moved to follow them into the door, and made it up a few of the stairs, but not through the door itself. Xander let the others go to their rooms, only giving Dawn a kiss on the head. Then he followed Draco into Slytherin to make the beautiful music of the night.

Screams of 'Merlin!', 'Stop that!', and 'I'm trying to sleep, you wanker!' followed their path and their music, creating a beautiful counterpoint.

Professor Flitwick was duly summoned to take care of the statue, letting it inside and down to Slytherins' doorway, letting it sit there in wait for it's charmer. At least it wasn't a lock spell this time. He paused at that thought, hearing a click. He groaned and tested the nearest door. Locked. Totally locked. "Alohamora!" he said, hitting the lock, but it didn't work. "Oh, really?" he said, glaring at the Slytherin door. He would get Dumass, even though he did appreciate the challenge.

That Digging Sensation.

Note: Timline: this takes place simultaneously with part 8. // // means it's in Arabic. Takes place in one of the digs in Upper Iran.

Xander looked up as the owl flew at where he and Draco were sitting, watching the sun come up. They were still up but it was Saturday and neither of them had a thing to do. Besides, it was quiet and Xander was coming to appreciate quiet. He lifted a hand and the owl landed on his hand, dropping a tightly rolled scroll. "Gee, thanks." He put it down on his leg and let Draco open it while he scratched the tiny eye ridges.

"You're not going to like this," Draco warned.

"When have I ever," Xander snorted. "What is it?" He leaned over to read the letter. "What?" He took it to read it more carefully. "They've got to have other people." He finished reading it and picked up the enclosed personal note that was on top of the official papers. The Head Goblin himself was asking Xander to do this job for them because of the danger of the artifacts. "Wonderful," he said dryly. He looked at the owl. "Fine." It took off, heading home. He looked at Draco. "I have to go. They apparently can't find anyone else among the suspicious and superstitious people." He stood up and pulled Draco with him, giving him a hug. "You behave."

"How long will you be gone?" Draco asked quietly, staring as the sun came up.

"Maybe a month, not more than three." He pulled his consort into his arms and watched the sunrise with him, then gave him one last kiss and went to pack and leave a note for the headmaster. He'd come back and finish the mapping in a while, after he got done being tainted by unholy things of unknown origin.

***

Xander was stopped by the guard at the edge of the camp and pushed up his sunglasses, digging out his paperwork. He watched as the guard read it, then looked at him cluelessly. //Do you not speak English?// he asked. The guard shook his head. //That is fine, please get Dr. Amand for me and he will see that I am supposed to be here. I am an artifact researcher. He is expecting me.// The guard walked off and Xander pulled his wand, keeping it in his lap for now. Damn, it was hot out here. It was winter and it was still hot in the desert. He had forgotten about this part of working in Egypt for so long, probably on purpose. A different person in khakis walked toward them. //And you are?// Xander greeted. //I was told to expect Dr. Amand.//

"I am Dr. Jackson, Professor Harris." He shook his hand. "Welcome to our dig." He smiled at him. "Park and come help me."

"Sure." He took the papers back and parked his jeep where he was pointed to, then joined the doctor in the tent. He saw the military guard and frowned. "American military?" He looked at Daniel. "For holy relics?"

"Frankly, we're not sure why you're here," Daniel Jackson pointed out from his seat. "Tea?"

"Not really." He took a seat as well and leaned closer to the table. The table had all sorts of pictures on it and he tapped one. "Can we cut the bullshit?" Daniel nodded. "I'm here because of things like this." Daniel looked stunned. "I'm a bit more than most people need to know about."

"So are we," Daniel said, looking at the military officer. Then he looked at Xander again. "We weren't warned about you."

"Feeling's mutual. I was supposed to come help the very nice, yet very clueless Dr. Amand deal with some holy relics that have the potential to be dangerous."

"Dangerous?" the military officer asked.

Xander glared at him. "Are you of rank to be on this discussion?" He got a nod. "Then let me call my people and we'll see what's going." He stood up and went to the worker's camp, finding a small fire. He pulled a tin out while glancing around and tossed some into the fire. "Faruk Mythein." A human head came up into the small flame. "US Military?"

"You can tell them but you'll have to do a memory charm. Jackson is fine to let know and keep it if you can't charm him." He waved and disappeared.

Xander sighed and walked back into the tent. "Okay, fine, I am allowed to tell you, Dr. Jackson, and anyone of appropriate rank that you trust with your fucking life because I'm going to have to warp memories later."

"Wow, you really do cut the bs." the officer told him. He looked at the archeologist. "Well?"

"Out, Jack."

"Fine." He walked out, standing outside the flaps of the tent, trying to listen in.

Daniel leaned closer. "Okay, give."

"I'm a wizard," Xander said, pulling his wand and producing a small flame under Daniel's teapot. Daniel blinked. "You've got magical relics here and I was told to come retrieve and make them safe from anyone ever finding them again. We're a secret community and you're taking me away from my consort and apprentices."

"Oookay," Daniel said, nodding finally. He removed the tea pot. "Can you undo that? This one's electric." Xander undid it and fixed the scorch markings. "Wow."

"Definitely. Hence the memory warping needed. I'm allowed to leave you if necessary, the Egyptian contact said it might be impossible to work on you."

"Okay," Daniel said, faster this time. "And I thought aliens was strange."

"Aliens?"

Daniel nodded. "I work with aliens." He pointed at the same picture. "Alien artifacts. We're not sure what it runs on."

"I should be able to tell you if it's magically run, but I can't let those get out of the community's hands. We're very paranoid and someone would end up coming after us. No matter how big or bad the security."

Daniel inclined his head. "Understood. We can do that. Jack?" The military officer came in. "We're in a bit deeper than we thought. We knew these were strange but Xander here is a problem solver of another sort all together. He's here to figure out the power source. Anything with a particular power source has to be put into his control so they can lock it up. We get everything else."

"We might need those," Jack said patiently.

"I doubt you could make it work," Xander told him plainly. "It takes a very special person to work most of those."

"Like psychics?" Jack asked.

Xander nodded. "Something like that, though I suppose they might be able to garner enough brainwaves to do it somehow." He stood up. "Up to you. It's me or someone less reasonable and waking up in a few weeks thinking you've been on a binge."

"Are you a psychic?" Jack asked.

Xander chuckled. "Not hardly." He smiled at him. "I'm a nice, normal, above-average sort for my kind. Not what you guys deal with usually though. That's the deal. Take it or feel like you have the hangover of all mothers."

"Deal," Jack snorted. "As long as you can give us schematics and things?" Xander shrugged. "You don't know?"

"I'm here to figure out power sources. I don't really do electronics all that well. I'll deal with it somehow if you want though."

"That's fine, we'll figure that out," Daniel told him. "Do you have any desert experience?"

"Nearly twenty years working in Egypt," Xander said dryly. "Though I seem to have purposefully forgotten about the heat after being in Cali and the UK for so long."

Daniel nodded. "I understand that. This is my first time in a few years and I had forgotten the dryness." He held out a hand and Xander shook it. "Okay, go get settled and we'll take you into the tomb. We've just uncovered it."

"Do we have grunts doing the manual labor or locals?"

"Grunts supervising, locals digging," Daniel told him. "I know how the locals depend on the digs for money."

Xander nodded. "Fair enough." He walked out, going to grab his bag and plop it down into his assigned tent. Then he walked back into the examination area and started to sort pictures based on some of the pictograms. He handed his small stack to Daniel. "Anything with these," he said, pointing out a few. "Or this one," he said, finding the one extraordinary one. "I'll need to look at them before anyone else touches them. They're supposed to be able to taint someone; they're considered unholy relics."

Daniel nodded. "We've left everything in place so far. Let's go look." He led Xander out and into another large tent, going down the stairs. "The air's a little stale."

"Been there, done that," he said. He pulled out a funny looking strip and pressed it against the wall, counting to five. "We've still got spores down here. We'll need to do a thorough cleaning later of the air and moss. It should be fine for a bit, but you'll want someone to watch for strange bacterial and mold infections." Daniel nodded, continuing down the path. Xander saw one of his markings and stopped to look at it, pulling out a small brush and uncapping it so he could brush some of the excess dirt off it. "Okay, we've got Egyptian and Assyrian markings, along side Marsthian and Thinial. Good deal, ancients." He looked at Daniel pointing out the various markings. "Don't ask me what they mean, I'm a cursebreaker and artifact person. This one I know means magic. That one I know means dangerous. This one," he said, pointing at one of the speciality Thinial, which was an ancient language some thought to be predating Atlantis, "means repository or archive." Daniel nodded eagerly. "This one," he said, pointing at the other in the speciality language, which was thought to be a magical form of Greek, only used by their highest scholars, "means that someone was here later and marked it as being off limits. The next to last was older, predating everything else on this wall. This one was done during the Greek era, only they used this one, and it means that someone thought this archive should be reburied and sealed shut so that no one could ever disturb what was in here."

"Interesting," Daniel said, brushing off a bit more silt with his own brush. He found a new marking and noticed Xander had gone pale. "What?"

"That's a death marking. Something in here has killed, is hungry, and will kill again. Most of my people run and seal things with that. I'm one of six people who's gone past one of these in the last three hundred years." Daniel looked very interested. "That mark literally means soul stealer. Something that steals souls and eats them. It's in the earlier language if that helps."

"Can you tell where it is?" Jack asked.

Xander and Daniel did some more brushing and he finally pointed behind them. "There's a sealed room over there. I can find the doorway later, after I do a spore clean, so we don't walk into it. Chances are, the doorway itself is the boobytrap." Jack looked impressed. "Okay, how many traps have you found?"

"We've found the normal trip wires and flying darts," Daniel told him.

"Who tripped the archive open?"

"She was Dr. Amand's student. Her name was Hallows and she was French. A grad student."

Xander nodded, taking out a pen and paper to write that down. "I'll check on it later. If I'm right, she's like me and she tripped the last few traps and opened the archive up. If I'm right, then she was probably very sorry before she died." He put the paper back. "Okay, lead on."

Daniel led him around to what they had uncovered, watching as Xander stopped to mark charcoal outlines on the walls. Their scans had said they were solid, but apparently he did know something they didn't. When they were done, he called an early night and sat to watch while Xander pulled out a large fabric bag. The wand came out as well, startling Jack, but he put a hand on Jack's arm to stop him from saying anything. Xander used the wand to create a subtle breeze and opened the bag into it. Some of the powder inside floated out and landed on the walls, eating through the silt and remaining grime. Anything organic and growing was killed as well. Xander nodded them back up the stairs and they watched as he released more of the powder and ran up after them, then created a seal on the door. "How long will that take?"

"It's the fast acting one, it should be done in about two hours, but it won't protect against two specific types of spores. I've got the stuff for that in my kit and I can teach any healers of yours how to deal with it."

"Healers?" Jack asked.

"Sorry, community term." He looked around the camp, then grinned. //What? We do not play music?// he called in Arabic. //Where is the happiness for getting off early?// The workers cheered and pulled out instruments, starting to amuse themselves. "A happy camp will not rebel and will not ask uncomfortable questions or think too hard about what's coming back up."

Daniel laughed. "You are good."

"No, I've had a lot of practice and I'm slightly wicked," Xander admitted with a grin. "Just ask my man." He strolled back to his tent, going to unpack his bag. His medical kit came out first and he checked all the bottles. Only one had come undone but the powder was easily scooped up out of the self-sealing pouch it had been in. Someone tapped on the tent's side. "Enter," he said, putting his wand under a shirt. A pretty blonde woman walked in and he bowed. "I see you're a doctor. Come to ask about the spores?" She nodded. "Okay, the stuff I used kills all the spores, except two." He bent back to his medical kit and came up with three bottles. "These are the antidotes and I don't know how we're going to do a mass infection." He noticed her gun. "Oh, put it away," he sighed. "I can hurt you even when I'm alone and without any devices." She blinked at him. "Really. I'm combat trained too." She frowned. He grinned. "It happens sometimes in life. You get used to it and survive." He took the gun from her limp hand and tossed it out of the tent. "There. Now, are you ready to listen?"

She nodded, sitting down. "Sure. I don't know why I brought that with me."

Xander pulled out a blue piece of paper and put it against her forehead. One of the spores had gotten her. He turned and mixed up the powders he needed, capable from much practice and handed it to her. "Cold water, steep for fifteen minutes, and hold your nose." She looked from it to him, and then frowned worse. "It comes from practice, Doctor. Really, it does." He sat down, making sure his wand was beside his hand. "The two spores are ancient. They live in a lack of oxygen. One of them was responsible for the curse of King Tut. Even though your science may not register it. If you look really close through a good, high powered microscope I'm told it's a little green thing in the blood. It's supposed to look like a tiny green blood cell." He yawned. "Sorry, I'm on UK time."

"That's okay," she said, standing up. "Was the other knowable?"

"The other makes the blood look kinda purple under that black UV light thingy. What they used on Profiler to show the messages Jack wrote." She nodded, understanding that reference. "Everything else should be dead, but if you find something odd that feels like the flu, tell me."

"Okay," she agreed, leaving him alone. She took her potion with her and took it like he had said. She did feel better now, she had to admit it. She went back and picked up her gun, finding Xander tracing lights in the air with a slim piece of wood. She decided she didn't want to know.

***

Xander found his first trap the next morning, clearly waiting for someone with strong magic to trip it. He carefully disarmed it and moved on. The military guys weren't allowed in here yet - he had resealed the entry against them bothering him while he worked. The guys could take another few hours off. He found another, this time a simple arrow trip wire and groaned because the military should have caught this. As he moved on, he started looking for lock triggers, things to open the hidden doors with. He found one for the door he didn't want to open and circled it in red chalk, then moved on to the next few rooms. Most of the locks appeared to be in a back room, all of them together. Apparently this creature had high priests that guarded things by the way it was set up.

"Xander?" Daniel called. "Why can't anyone else get in?"

"Because you're special and I was checking for more traps," he called. "Don't move."

"Okay. I'm fine, Jack, he's checking for traps." He looked around, noticing the red chalk, but he would not move. Xander knew more about some things than he seemed to. He may look like a goofy kid but he clearly wasn't. A door beside him opened and he glanced inside.

"I meant it, Daniel. There's probably a trap within the first few inches."

Daniel pulled back to wait, watching as other doors opened. He was very impressed when Xander came out, but pointed at the red chalk. "The bad door?"

"The bad door and I'm not opening that unless you call a night in town and the whole camp clears, military and all. You and Jack and a doctor only." He grinned. "Speaking of which, I freed one of your doctors from the spore last night. It makes people randomly violent." He moved into the first room and lit it up, finding the traps easily since they were photosensitive. "I'm out of practice," he complained as he disarmed everything, only getting a swipe from a poisoned dart. "Can I have my blue bag, the one I left on the stairs? I need the silver vial out of it quickly please."

"Sure." Daniel found it and handed it over, noticing Xander's hand was like ice. "Are you okay?"

"Small graze with a poisoned arrow. Pretty common for me." Xander took his anti-poison that his cousin had thoughtfully made for him. Then he moved on to the next room, this one a small hidden chamber. He backed out carefully and made a note on the floor. "That means no entry until I've had a better chance to look at things," he explained. "That without the green slashes means it's fine." Daniel nodded, following him to peer inside the next room as soon as Xander said it was clear. This one got the all clear marking as well. They moved through the rooms, finding the hidden chambers easily. They finally came to the last room, the unopened one. Xander pulled out the litmus paper and put it against the wall again, counting to five. "Okay, we're clear," he announced. "Supervisors only for a moment." He swished his wand and the barrier fell. "Supes only," he called up. "I've marked a few dangerous spots." Jack let down the military personnel and followed behind. He gave Xander the bag off the stairs. "Thanks, that's my med kit." He walked over to two close doors. "Okay, guys, this is *really* fucking important." He pointed at the marks on the floor. "This is an 'all clear' warning. That means your crew can go into it and clear it out, take your pictures, and all that good stuff. I couldn't find anything in it that would hurt you." He noticed a few skeptical looks. "I've been doing this now for a couple of years. I disabled any and all of the traps I found. Speaking of which, I also disabled the wire trap that you guys missed against the wall with poisoned darts pointed at the stairs." A few of them winced. "Good enough?" They nodded. "If you see this mark with the green slashes, like that one beside the stairs, you do not enter it. There is something there that is not cleaned or something dangerous beyond what we know of yet. It means I need to take a closer look at something. That give you guys roughly three-quarters of the tomb to play in. Any questions?"

"Aren't you a civilian?"

"I'm the person who can fuck up your world," Xander said honestly. "I'm also the person who can make your job a lot easier. Don't follow orders at your own risk and that means I don't have to heal you if you get fucked with a poisoned dart. Got it?" The man nodded, eyes wide. "Any other questions?" he asked patiently. "I'm a teacher, I can take it," he offered.

"How long have you been doing this?" one woman in the back asked.

"Long enough and you wouldn't believe me if I told you," he promised. He grinned at Daniel. "Right?"

"Definitely. He does not look his age." The woman stepped forward and peered at Xander, who posed for her, making her smile. "Really. He's got the credentials. So please, follow the markings. I'll be working with him on all the artifacts, people. Go get the workers and explain the markings to them."

The woman, Sam Carter, pointed at the big red circle. "What about that?"

"That you touch under penalty of being eaten. That's what happened to the nice grad assistant who called you in. Red, in most cultures, means stop. I'm following that norm. Don't touch that area." Everyone nodded and went to get the workers.

"How long?" Sam asked.

"I was deaged. I'm actually about eighty," he said with a grin. "I've done this job for twenty years in Egypt and nearly as long in other places. I do not exist on your databases."

"Okay then." She smiled. "Sam Carter. Scientist."

"Xander Harris, you could call me a tomb raider if you wanted. I'm an artifact specialist with a specialty in dangerous ones. I've done this a lot."

She looked impressed. "Wonderful. How many of them are you going to have to hide from us?"

"The rooms with markings are the sort that something will be in probably. So maybe ten percent if we're lucky. Anything more than that and it becomes a pain to move them."

"Good enough." She got out of the way of the first workers, repeating the instructions in Arabic. They nodded, glancing at the markings. "We should put a guard on the rooms we don't want entered."

Xander nodded. "That would be humanitarian of you, but if they enter them, then they'll end up toast." He repeated that in Arabic, going on about how the rooms were still cursed and until it was removed it was not safe for humans, not even those specially blessed by Allah. He figured one would sneak in tonight and they'd have a dead worker tomorrow, but it would be a good deterrent. He had warned them. That was all he could do.

***

Xander looked up as the examination tent's flap opened, waving at the doctor. "Hi, Sam. Give me a sec." She put down a file and he glanced at it. "The Initiative, how fun. I remember helping destroy them, and without any nifty skills." He went back to mapping to the thing he was studying.

"It runs on solar power."

"Solar is the backup," he said absently as he worked. He clipped the wire he needed and watched as it regrew. He frowned and looked at her. "Turn around for a second?" She sighed and did so, used to this by now. He pulled his wand and killed the magic in the device, then smiled as he clipped the wire again. This time it didn't regrow. He hid his wand. "Okay." She turned back around. "This one's got a mental component. If you could recalibrate it or use the *basics* of the design then you could find it useful," he said, hading it over.

"We've got one of these but it only works for a few shots."

"It's a power booster, Sam. If you can find someone willing to give up their life, it can be attached to them and use them as a power source. The only thing you could use it for is to learn from it." He traced an area with the tip of a small screwdriver. "That area if I'm right is the basic circuit. That's what you need to study to deal with it."

"I'll pass that on, thank you," she said. She leaned against the table while she looked at it. "That's an eyes-only file. How did you know?"

"I was there when they started their shit and I was there when we finished it for them since they were trying to kill us. They weren't happy with us, but hey, they died." He shrugged. "Brainwashed little people who wanted to take anything unusual and rule the world." He picked up the next artifact and tested it magically. No sensing at all. He checked the circuits and wrote down what it was and what it needed to be attached to, then put it carefully into Daniel's box. "Why?"

"There are things in there that are still blacked out."

Xander paused to look at her. "Have you ever seen something that changed the way you looked at the world?" She nodded. "That's one of those and it can make you paranoid."

"I'm already paranoid, Xander. Show me."

He shrugged and stood up, taking her outside. He had noticed the person in charge of the water filtration unit was actually a desert demon. He pointed it out to her. "What shade of green is he?"

"I thought that was a funny shade of jaundice," she complained.

"It's not. That's his natural color. He's a natural water filter. I talked with him last night and he said he's helping so you go away and leave his desert alone faster." He led her back inside the tent and tapped the top of the folder. "These people took harmless creatures like that and wanted to force them into being an army after doing all sorts of horrible tests on them. They tortured living beings and laughed and chatted while they did it. Any other questions?"

"You're very brusk about that part of your life," she pointed out, leaning against the table again.

"You've got to move on sometimes," he pointed out. "The city was nearly destroyed in the last apocalypse they handled. Without me I might add. It's part of my past, the way this is. I won't say I won't use it again, but I'm not ever going to live in a situation like that again if I can help it. I'm too old to fight sometimes."

"I know that feeling," she agreed. She looked at the circuit in her hand. "Really? Just that area? What's the rest?"

"Specific programming. This one responded to those mental waves I explained about. If you could fine-tune the basic circuit you could make it more eligible for more people, including the common grunt. We're rare and special creatures, Sam, that's why we hide from the rest of you."

"Okay," she agreed, sitting down to make her own notes. She glanced at Xander every now and then to check on him and noticed him cutting circuits. "So we can't use it?"

"To make this one safe actually," he admitted. "This one would feed off whomever picked it up. If you look at the records, it's probably the guy who fell and broke his leg."

She checked the tag against Daniel's records. "It wasn't, it was the guy next to him. The guy who passed out ten minutes later and had such low sugar Janet was thinking about sending him off if he hadn't stabilized."

Xander nodded. "That works too. What did the broken leg guy do?"

"Let me check." She flipped through the chart. "I can't find his name anywhere."

"Then he's probably having his stuff taken from him. We might want to find some way to check him over later."

"Sure." She smiled as Jack and Daniel walked in with a crate. "What's that?"

"New equipment. A better microscope for the small pathways," Daniel said happily.

"Good, I need to laser a few off this one," Xander said, putting it back into his work box. "I've cleared seventeen more things and kept six, with another four in the maybe box."

"That's pretty good odds," Daniel pointed out when Jack frowned. "At first, we had whole rooms, now we're getting down to the dangerous stuff." He shrugged. "We'll make about twenty percent loss to him."

"I'm fixing where I can," Xander pointed out. "Some of these things are really dangerous." He slapped at Jack's hand, stopping him from touching a little beaded and bejeweled pin. "No."

"It's just jewelry."

Xander held it up to the light, letting him see the sloshing thing inside. "Really?" He handed it to Daniel. "Don't break the seal, it is a poison, it will probably become fumes as soon as it hits the air. I don't have an antidote for that."

"I'm going to start calling you the three sentence guy," Sam told him, grinning at him when he looked up.

"You guys are keeping me away from my new husband. Be thankful I'm chatting at all," he told her.

"What's your husband like?" Daniel asked, sitting down to unpack his microscope. He'd do the broach first.

"Blonde. Seventeen. Snarky and cruel at times to others. Lots of fun with me. We compliment each other," he said with a smile. "Draco's a pisser and a half."

"No pictures?" Sam asked.

"I haven't gotten to take many yet and I left them at home since they're all group ones," he told her. He didn't add that they were mostly incriminating of the wizarding world, she didn't know about that. Even if his picture of Draco on his broom was his favorite. He was so focused in that picture. He got that same look during sex. He shivered and got back to work. "How many more rooms?"

"Maybe three and the one that's off limits," Jack told him. "It should be two by tomorrow night, but that's the scrolls and the vase room." Xander nodded. "Are you going to have to look at each scroll?"

"No, I can do something simple in the room and remove them tonight before anything gets touched," he pointed out. "It'll be easier."

"What if it's the greater majority?" Sam asked.

Xander looked at her. "Then I call in my contact in Egypt and you guys get a long weekend while *he* looks them over. I don't make those decisions, I'm a freelancer." He grinned. "It pays better."

They all laughed, understanding that mindset. They didn't like taking orders either.

***

Three days later, Xander looked over at Daniel, who had followed him into the archives. "Make that one room and the rest can clean up. This is a magical library."

"Shit," Daniel sighed. "We need to look through these for the artifacts."

Xander pointed at the wall with the only scrolls that didn't have a faint blue glow around them. "Those. The ones that aren't odd to your sight."

Daniel walked over and pulled down the fifteen or so scrolls, looking at them carefully. "These are what we need," he admitted. He put them into a box and turned to look at Xander. "Our boss didn't know anything about you."

Xander shrugged. "Shit happens, Daniel, and you're playing with things that can't get out. It could destroy everything the normal people hold dear. If he wants to complain, call me and I'll come and tell him exactly why I can't let these things out and why my bosses are putting them in a big ass vault under part of Europe." He conveniently left out the part where he was killing the power sources in the artifacts he was taking as well.

"I understand, but he's expecting us to bring home all this. Jack took pictures."

"Then tell him they were blank," Xander suggested. "Did you try to explain me?"

"Yeah, and he wants to talk to you tonight," Daniel admitted.

"Can I give you a lift back?" Xander asked.

"Really?"

"Sure, we'll take the scrolls for you guys and do that. Let me make my own call first." He walked into the room and waved at Jack, who had figured out what he was doing a while back. "Give me a mo to make a call." He stared a fire and tossed in some floo powder. "Gruinth, Paris Branch." A goblin's head popped up. "It's worse than we thought, it's a magical archive. There's twelve out of maybe three thousand that aren't."

"Nineteen," Daniel corrected. He blinked at the goblin. "What are you?"

"This is Daniel Jackson, the small kink I told you about."

"Ah." The goblin nodded. "Clear the site for the night and we'll come check them personally." Xander nodded and turned to look at everyone, finding an older man standing on the stairs. "Who is he?"

"New." Xander killed the fire. "Sorry, had to call my boss."

"Who are you?"

"Alexander Harris."

"And you're twenty?"

"Well, not exactly," Xander said, blatantly calling a chair into being and sitting down. The older, bald man looked startled. "You ran into one of *our* sites here."

"And you are?"

"A wizard. I'm allowed to tell you this because you won't be keeping full memories and you won't be able to talk about it."

"So you're doing what?" the man asked, walking closer.

"Personally, I'm supposed to be taking all the dangerous things that could expose us or kill you and move them somewhere safe after I've disabled them."

"We're at war, Mr. Harris."

"We're at war too, General, and it's not a very pretty one. These artifacts won't work against others, they were put here because they only act against your own people. This whole tomb was full of things that these ancients used to sacrifice their own. Usually as a handy power source and battery." He shrugged. "Besides, knowledge can't get out or it could destroy your world."

"Our."

"I live a split existence between yours and mine, General. Life sucks, but it happens." He stood up and made the chair disappear. "I'm keeping power hungry assholes who don't have a clue from sacrificing your people and mine over a machine that even the people who built it didn't really understand," he said calmly. He summoned one of the last ones in the vault, handing it to him. "That one harnesses the sun's power." He called another one, one he had already disabled. "This one sucked the blood and energy out of a human being to do the same thing at a lesser rate. It was used for rituals." That one was handed back to him. "That's what I'm here for."

"Your people?"

"My people are a secretive bunch. Think about it, who would believe that magic exists?"

The general nodded. "Understood. I see the point. What about my people?"

"We've had memory charms now for a very long time," Xander said with a small grin. "It's not that hard and I'm fairly proficient with them."

"And that file?"

"The Initiative? People who tortured and used those creatures that were different in hopes of creating an army of creatures to kill the people who bothered them. They liked to do experiments and have tea over their writhing bodies, then try to control the beasts they had unleashed. Yes, I and my former crew did take them down. That's not part of this really. That's kinda an in-between between your world and mine."

Hammond swallowed. "It was real?"

"I can show you proof if you want. The moon's out and there's a camp just a few miles away."

"No, that's fine. I saw some of the bodies as they moved through to be examined."

Xander nodded. "I figured as much. The soldiers were brainwashed and we were more concerned about staying alive because they decided to attack us too. They had to be solved and casualties were only counted on our side."

"I do understand, son, but I have to know if you're dangerous to our people."

Xander laughed. "I'm only dangerous to my enemies."

"That's not an answer."

"It is," Xander pointed out. "That's your choice though. I'm here to do my job, I'm helping Daniel with his. I'm pointing out things that you should look at, because even if you got hold of an artifact that wouldn't use you, you probably couldn't use it. We're less than one percent of the total population." He heard a pop behind him and glanced back. "Hey, Bill. Gruith. This is General Hammond, he's over Daniel and his people."

Bill nodded. "Nice ta meet ya." He looked at Xander. "Library?" He pointed. Bill walked the goblin that way and whistled. "Well, hell, Alex. This sucks ass."

"It does," Xander agreed, heading over to talk to him. "They've taken the non-magical with them. If there are any more, they're cleared for it. If you can find anything on the artifacts and can censor it, then they'd like those too."

"If it wouldn't work, why can't we know?" Hammond asked.

Bill looked at him. "On the off-chance that one of you happens to be one of us too and a witch hunt starts to conscript us." Hammond looked upset. "It's happened in the recent past by our standards. We're sorry, but we're not going to do that for anyone. If we wanted to, yeah, sure, I'm all for it, but the minute you force us the worst elements come out and you'll probably find yourself a slave to an evil bastard like we're fighting." He looked at Xander. "What did you get Ron for Yule?"

"Not a thing yet," Xander said. He grimaced and touched his arm. "I'll be right back, I think." He disappeared, following Ron's call to Nick Boyle. He had asked Methos to tie him and the boys tighter together than the other Banes, just in case they needed help faster since it was his duty to be there.

***

Xander wobbled back into view and sat down on the floor, looking at Bill. "Willow brought her back," he said sadly.

"Brought who back?" Bill asked, squatting down in front of him.

"Buffy." He sniffled. "She brought her back to life."

Bill gave him a hug. "Shh, it's all right, Xan. We all know she's gone bad. Dawn won't be hurt by this, you're an excellent big brother." He pulled back and gave him a short pat to the cheek. "Buck up, it could be a lot worse."

Xander rested his forehead against Bill's and whispered to him about what had happened. When he was done, he pulled back and looked at him. "I don't know if I can take that. Dawn's devastated even though she's not saying anything. I told them we were taking a ship back."

"That's probably a better idea anyway," Bill agreed. "The water would be safer with most of those thing." He stood up. "Why don't you go rest. I'll take the rest of this shift and it'll be fine." Xander grabbed his wand and stood up, giving him a hug. "I don't pretend to understand, Xan, but I know it's gotta hurt some. You go rest and let it out." Xander nodded, trudging out. "Xander trained me," he told them.

"What's going on now?" Sam asked.

"Brought someone back?" Daniel asked. "Was there a sarcophagus involved?" His brow wrinkled.

"No, just one hell of a spell and tainting her immortal soul." He turned back to look at the goblin, telling him what was going on. Then he turned to look at them again, sealing the steps so nothing could get out. "Xander's best friend died earlier this year. He adopted her little sister. His other best friend just brought the first back to life after four months of being dead. It's basically fucked with everything in the world for him at the moment. Everything but his consort and he can't visit him because of this shit."

"Why do you guys swear so much?" Sam asked.

Bill grinned and shrugged. "Because we hang with a lot of rough people most of the time. If this was our dig, we'd be camping with the workers in the same tents. We'd be doing everything with them. We work just as hard as they do usually."

"Oh." Daniel looked at him. "Then why did you pick this field? Xander said it's dangerous and deadly."

"It is," Bill agreed, "but I'm good at it and someone has to do it. It's got shit wages, hard work in bad conditions, but girls look at you sweetly when you finally find civilization and you have interesting stories in the right crowd. Plus, we're refinding ancient knowledge. In here alone is probably half medical records." He shrugged. "This is a calling, not an adventure or a career. We're too poor to make it a career unless you're very lucky."

"Like treasure finders?" Jack asked.

"It's similar," Bill agreed. "Only with more danger. Most of them don't have to deal with poisoned arrows." He nodded at the wall. "What's that?"

"Xander said it had something that ate souls and we couldn't open it until everyone was cleared out."

"Good. I'm not dealing with it. Most of us would have let you all die." He went back to help move the fragile scrolls. A few more were handed out. "Here, yours." He looked out at the woman. "When did the Americans finally realize women were good in combat?"

"I'm actually a scientist and I got sucked in," she told him.

He nodded. "I understand that. I started this job for the glory, now look at me." He grinned. "At least I'm not my little brother and getting singed by beasts all the time." He handed out a few more and went back to help. "Make yourselves comfy, I can't unseal that until right before we leave. Then you'll have Xan back."

Daniel walked to the doorway. "You called Xander Alex."

"Technically, when he deaged, he was given a new identity to hide him," Bill told him.

The goblin snorted. "Dumbledore was an idiot in his case. I'm not surprised Xander's reanimated family is going after him for it." He looked at Daniel. "His natal name is Dumass."

"Alex Dumass?" Daniel frowned. "He worked with my parents once. They said he was crude and an asshole in their diaries."

"He can be," Bill agreed. "He's changed since he had to grow up a second time." He grinned at him. "Jackson?" Daniel nodded. "I was training when he worked with them. They wanted to know too much too. Kept thinking they'd keep it quiet but he found them writing a paper on the significance of magical beliefs and how it worked it's way into the artifacts and other studiers. They mentioned Alex by name in it. That's why he had to erase their memories of the Pythagra dig." He shrugged, still grinning. "It happens to the best of you when you run into us."

"So Xander said," Daniel admitted. He watched them work, handing out any scrolls they could fix for their consumption, not minding at all. He knew that there were secrets that man was not meant to know.

***

Xander was finally released from the job. He was tired, sore, aching, dirty, nasty, filthy, had a few cuts and bruises on him, and really wanted a long, hot bath. The short break he had gotten to go retrieve the kids hadn't done much to help that but it had been the last bath he had gotten, maybe a week ago. He got into his jeep and drove off, moving the jeep and everything in it with his camp-moving spell. He drove into his driveway and trudged into the house, avoiding being touched. "I'm filthy and I ache, I'm going to take a bath and sleep in it. Wake me when the world makes sense and the muggles get a clue and quit being angry about it." He trudged up the stairs, avoiding the members of his family who had come back. Apparently it was a reunion time for them. He found a house elf drawing his bath and patted it on the head. "Bless you, kind one. My bag is in the jeep. Leave my wands and weapons on the bed. The clothes are all really dirty so they'll need to soak for a damn long time, and please bring me some of my tea with a splash of unicorn creme." It nodded, hurrying to do that. He stripped down and tossed the smelly, nasty clothes back into his room. They could stand up on their own, his pants were almost standing on their own. Unfortunately most of it was demon ick and blood. He had saved them, but he had needed every ounce of his healing potions to do so.

As soon as the water climbed to a nice height he climbed in and sighed in relief. It was warm water. Really warm water. It was going to be dirty long before it got cold. He turned off the water and did a first scrub, then let out the water and splashed the tub to take off some of the excess grime, then reran the water to soak in. The rest would have to be softened up before it would go away. The house elf carried in a mug for him and a vial. "Thanks." He took the vial first and washed it down the potion tasting tea. "Hmm. What's in here?"

"Hensbane Healing."

"I'm allergic."

"The first for that. Father say so," the house elf chided. It took the empty mug and left, quickly coming back with a plain mug of his tea, without the creme. "None left. We's sorry we's let it run out."

"Not a big," Xander promised. "I'll get some soon." He sipped his tea while he soaked. "I'm going to be in here for a while, make sure I haven't drowned every hour or so please. If my consort comes in, tell him I'm filthy." The house elf nodded and grabbed the dirty clothes, taking them down to the sink to soak them as well. Xander finished his tea and laid down, getting comfortable in his tub.

"Son?"

"Go away, dad. I'm still tired."

"I know, son, but Philip wanted to come over tomorrow. Do you think he could? We've been looking forward to talking to him." His son waved a hand. "You rest, son."

"Fair warning, I have a concussion," Xander said as he closed his eyes.

"I'll keep that in mind, son." He smiled as his boy fell asleep before going to snoop. He found his son's copy of the forms he had filled out, sitting down to read them. By the end, his mouth was hanging open. "He's been doing what?" he said in outrage. "That is it! My son is taking a damn long honeymoon with his consort! Fuck the bank and the Ministry." He put down the paperwork saying Xander had earned an award from the Ministry and went to tell his mother on him. "Mother, Xander took on a soul-sucking demon and had to save muggles. Make him take a break."

She smiled at him. "That's what consorts are for, son. I'm sure we can convince Draco to deal with that for us." She gave him a kiss on the cheek. "Now go call that nice Philip and that nice Bill and have them both come over. Then we can spring Draco from that school and have him come home for a few days."

Her some smiled. "You are brilliant, mother. Thank you." He went to make his calls, doing Draco first since it would be the hardest. He smiled politely at the headmaster. "My son just came home bruised and sore from running into a soul sucker. May I please have my son-in-law home for a bit to take care of him." Dumbledore blinked a few times. "Now please?"

"I'll send him tonight after his classes are done for the day, please have him back by Monday morning," Dumbledore agreed, signing off. He rang for a house elf while he wrote out the message and handed it to her. "Give that to Severus please," he said weakly. She nodded and hurried off. A soul sucker? They could have lost Alex!

Downstairs, Professor Snape took the message from the elf and waved it away. He looked at it, then grimaced. "You will continue until I return," he told the class. He looked at Dawn. "You may not go yet," he told her. Then he walked out, heading up to Transfiguration. He tapped briefly and held out the note when the teacher came out to see what was going on.

"A soul sucker?" she said in outrage. "He must be made to quit that job of his. It should not be allowed." She walked past her favorite students, heading for the troublesome ones. She handed Draco the note and turned look at Harry and Ron. "You may not become curse breakers," she announced. They gave her a shocked look. "It is much too dangerous and risky for you two to be anywhere near things like that. The headmaster has forbid it."

Draco looked at them. "Xander ran into a soul sucking demon and just made it home," he shared. "He's slightly injured."

Harry grinned. "I hope he's okay. I know he knows how to handle them because we got that lesson."

"I remember. I'll send an owl if you're needed," Draco told them, leaving the class to pack and go early. He walked through the house, leaving his bag in the den, and found his consort laying in a clean tub of water. He knelt beside the tub and dunked Xander under the water, making him wake up and splutter as he came back up. "Are you all right?"

"I was better while I was napping," Xander told him, pursing his lips. He received a gentle kiss and smiled. "Pamper me and spoil me rotten?"

"Of course. That's what consorts do," Draco reminded him. "I'll even help you pick out Yule presents." Xander grinned and relaxed under his skillful hands. Yes, this is what consorts did: they worried, they waited, they picked up the pieces, and they pampered their men when they came back whole.

Ron Has Good Ideas

Xander, having finally gotten around to his Yule shopping, strolled into the school during breakfast a few days after getting back. He smiled as he heard the barking, so Dawn was up and playful. He walked in and gave Draco a deep kiss before handing him a package. "For you." He walked over to the Gryffindor table, kissing Ron on the top of the head. "For you, my apprentice." He handed Harry one. "For you, my nephew and apprentice." He walked back to Dawn, who was pouting at him. He kissed her on the top of the head and handed her three packages. "And you for you, my darling sister and you cannot share one of them with Ron." He dropped another kiss on her head then waved and strolled away. Midnight barked so he paused long enough to give some good ear scratches and pull the rawhide chew out of his pocket for the poor thing, then left for his house. He climbed into his jeep and moved it all the way to LA, onto a side street he had found near Angel's place. He merged with traffic and drove to the Hyperion, getting out and walking inside. He glanced around, catching Wesley's eye.

"He's asleep, Xander. Be yourself this time," Cordelia told him, looking at him. Her eyes went wide at the bags. "What's this?"

He kissed her on the cheek and handed her hers. "This is because I was on a horrible assignment over the holidays. For you. For you," he said, handing Wesley one. "Ethan's is in there and wrapped." He handed one to Gunn and Fred together. "Something simple and nice." He put three larger bags on a couch. "For the three nearly dead." He grinned at Cordelia. "And now I shall leave and go back to pampering myself for I have a spa treatment in an hour."

"Freeze, mister, and what's with the packages?" Buffy asked as she came down the stairs. She looked in the bags, finding hers from the card lying on the top. She gave him a hard hug and a long squeeze. "You're so nice."

"I figured you needed the clothes," he said with a shrug and a grin. "Tara's is in Cordy's bag since Dawnie said they were very close." He smirked and winked at his ex. "Ethan's is in Wes's since I couldn't bring Luna." He put an arm around her shoulders and gave it a gentle squeeze. "Now you tie those boys of yours down and try on everything, making them watch you. It's only fair that they should suffer so you can be beautiful."

Buffy laughed. "Thank you, Xander." She looked over as a little thing came out of the kitchen. "What are you?"

"That would be a goblin, the things I work for," Xander said dryly. "You went to a lot of trouble to hunt me down, what's wrong?"

The goblin opened a bag and pulled out a box, which grew. "From your last job. We cleared these as well." He handed it to Xander. "Address is on the top."

"Can't you have it delivered?" Gunn asked.

"Super-secret military base," Xander said with a shrug. "I doubt UPS goes there."

"Is Brown your sort of people?" Cordelia asked.

Xander nodded. "Definitely." He put the box under his arm. "Any other instructions?"

"Just give those directly to Jackson."

"Sure." Xander kissed Buffy on the cheek, then did the same to Cordy, giving her an extra one. "Pass on the spare to Tara." He strolled out and found a cop instructing a tow truck. "Damn, you're fast," Xander told him. "What's wrong with my jeep?"

"It's not street-legal, sir. The steering...."

"Is British," Xander told him.

"The tags...."

"Are British too," Xander said cutting him off.

The officer glared at him. "How did something so *British* get here?"

"An airplane." The officer looked like he was going to explode. "You know, those things that go very fast over the oceans at a very high altitude? They sometimes carry cargo, like things to delight my very British friends inside. But we'll be going back since it's clear that your city has no like of its tourist population." He flicked his wand subtly at the chains and they disappeared, so Xander climbed into his jeep and started it, driving off and disappearing as soon as he had turned onto an unoccupied street. He landed where the homing beacon had sent him, speeding up to reach the gate at a normal looking rate of speed. "Hi," he said, affecting a southern accent. "I was sent ta deliver this box ta Dr. Jackson personally. Something about a recent dig in Iran? Can you summon him up?"

"I'll sign," the guard told him.

Xander swatted his hands with the clipboard he had placed on the seat earlier for this act. "You don't look like no doctor and your tag doesn't say Jackson. My boss said it goes to him and only him. You can xray it and bomb sniff it if you want, but it only goes to him."

"Fine." The guard called his supervisor, who sent back orders. "Park there," he said, pointing at a spot just outside the gates. "Follow me with the box, sir." He watched as Xander got out, following him. Some of those delivery vehicles were oddly configured. He passed the box through a scanner. "What are these, sir?"

"They're artifacts from his last dig in Iran. My boss said that they're ancient electronics and that they've just cleared them for human consumption." He waved as some guy with a dog walked over. "Here." He picked up the box and put it down, stepping away from it. The dog sniffed him, then the box, but it didn't give any signs. "We all okay now?"

"Sure. Call Jackson. He gets strange crap sent to him," the guy with the dog noted. He looked at Xander. "We saw your picture in the briefing on the dig."

Xander grinned. "Well, yes, you did," Xander agreed, slipping back into his own accent. "How very nice of you to remember." The guard's eyes bulged. Xander grinned at him. "I like fucking with people's heads, it's fun." He waved at Daniel as he walked out. "Hello. Tell them I'm not homicidal."

"He's not, just a fun loving guy," Daniel pointed out. He looked at the box, then at Xander. "More?"

"Apparently cleared this morning." He shrugged. "I only deliver this time."

One of the other guards came back from looking over Xander's jeep. "Why is it British configured?"

Xander slipped into his natal accent. "Because, my boy, I am from there. Though I have spent a great deal of time in California and Egypt in my day."

"He's a colleague and a bit touched in the head," Daniel told them. He looked at Xander. "You really are British?" Xander nodded. "Wow. And I thought the Southern California guy was the real you."

"I spent seventeen years there, Daniel, it's a part of me," Xander said, going back to that accent. "Just because I'm originally a Brit doesn't mean much." He winked. "Have fun with the box. I don't know if anything else is coming. Nor do I know what's in that one." He waved and walked back to his jeep.

"Sir?" the guard called. "We need to register your presence."

Xander waved a hand. "Marcus Flintmore the third," he called back. "Archeologist and relic hunter." He got into his jeep and started it, pulling away and disappearing as he rounded a corner.

Daniel looked at the form, taking the pen to make a small correction. "Flintmore is his boss," he told them, taking his box inside. He opened it in his work room, blinking when the light went off. Then he simply smiled, that nice delivery driver had dropped off more artifacts from the dig. These were probably important things. A small thought in the back of his head said he should remember the driver, but he wasn't concerned with it now. It would come to him if he was supposed to remember him.

***

Xander was relaxing on his couch when he heard the shrieking start. "Oh, shut up!" he yelled. He sipped his tea, proud that he had remembered to go grocery shopping and had remembered the creme for his tea. His short term memory was for crap these days. He looked at the clock, apparently it wasn't that important he go find out what was going on, it had been two minutes and no one had come looking for him. He picked up his book and went back to reading his old works. He loved reading his old works, they put him to sleep and he could use the nap. The door to his study opened and he looked back as his grandmother walked in. "Hey, Grams. What's shakin'?" he asked, going back to his book.

"Xander, we must talk," she announced. He sighed and put down his book, giving her his full attention. "You must continue the family line."

"Grams, blow it out your butt. I don't like kids." She grabbed his ear and twisted it. "Oowww! Sorry!" She let it go. He glared at her as he rubbed it. "I'm still considering you a particularly vivid figment of my imagination."

"I realize that, grandson, but someone has to do the deed. There has to be more new members."

Xander looked at her. "I loathe children. You knew this about me when I was a little kid myself, that's why you told my brother he'd have to have all the kids in the male side of the family." She rolled her eyes. "Besides, I'm not going to be around to take care of kids full time. That would be the only way I'd ever have children, which means I won't be having any. Go nag Harry."

"Harry's a dear, but he's pitiful with women, grandson."

"Then give him a confidence potion and point him at a nice one," Xander said with a shrug. "You did it to Katya before her wedding."

"Alexander!"

"You did," he said, smirking at her. "She said so."

"Hm." She sat down, looking at him. "You're very handsome. The children would be beautiful."

"Grandmother, you're beating a dead hunter. I'm not a stallion for you to put into a field of mares. I do not like children, do not want children, and will probably not have children."

"What about your family obligations?"

"Justinius had six."

"They are not Dumasses," she said firmly.

"Then make one of them one," he told her, curling up a bit more. "And before you think about cell switching or anything like that, I will warn you I've put guards on them again so you can't do that to me. I hate kids."

"You'd make a stunning father."

He snorted. "Sure, because I've had such good role models in that area," he pointed out. "Dad was gone the first six years of my life. My second-time-through parents were abusive alcoholics. I'm not having kids. If you want kids to carry on the family name, go ask Draco. He has to produce one and since he took my name it'll automatically be a Dumass." He finished off his tea. "Or better yet, go ask Harry. Harry likes girls, even though he doesn't understand the basics of human interaction on any level."

"I noticed. That's why I'm sure he won't have any."

"Grandmother, Harry has a raging crush on two of the younger Banes. Let him play his hand. You might get a lot of kids, but he'll probably be scared to death of them too. I'm not a stud to be used. Go nag one of the cousins."

"Fine," she sighed. "You're leaving me no choice son. We could remove you from the family."

Xander looked at her. "The family's fortune ended a long time ago, grandmother. We were bordering on poor when the plague happened. Most of the family money is mine." He picked up his book and went back to his spot, noticing her wand moving. "Do it and I'll lock you in the cellar with Mom," he warned. She sighed and stomped out. "Love you too, Grams," he called after her.

She came back in and gave him a light hug. "I understand, grandson, but I do not like it." She left him alone with his book. He'd be napping soon. She had some prying to do. As soon as she was sure he was taking a nap, she went through Xander's study. He had imported some things from his other house, including some pictures. She grimaced, touching a few of the faces of the women. Why hadn't her stubborn grandson fallen for one of them? Sure, he'd probably get bored with them after a bit but they were pretty and a few were obviously powerful. She looked over as her daughter-in-law walked in, pointing at the women. "Do you know any of them?"

Xander's mother snorted. "All of them. I've watched over him whenever I could once I figured out where he was." She pointed at the women. "That's the witch who broke the natural laws and was stripped of all magic. That one was her girlfriend, one of her first victims. This one is that one's new girlfriend, or at least they're very close friends," she told her. "I can't decide which." She pointed at another picture. "This is the young girl he adopted as his younger sister. This is her older sister, who is now a vampire after being brought back from the dead." Grandma Des sighed and shook her head. "It was foreseen that he would have one some day. A fairly powerful one. For right now, you need to work on Sev, mom. Sev's miserable."

"He's surrounded by pretty women because he's one of those Banes now."

"Most of them are taken," Xander's mother pointed out. Her mother-in-law shook her head. "For all we know, cousin Severus might have someone in mind, but I don't know who. I do know that he's miserable. Even my newly adopted daughter can see that. I popped around to chat with her recently and she said that he needed someone who would be good to him. She's very intuitive."

"I've met her," Des admitted. "I had to sneak around Xander and that Wesley boy to do so, but she was very sweet. A bit of a hellion but she fits in well around here." They shared a smile. "Do we know with who?"

"No," Xander's mother said with a shrug. "I don't think it's been worked out yet. I know he'll have one or two but nothing else."

"Then we'll have to find a woman to help him," Des decided.

"He'll kill you. Or his consort will."

"No they won't. They know what's needed. We have time on them, I will agree to that. I'll start work on Severus right away." Xander's mother nodded. "Do you think he could use someone like Dawn? Personality wise?"

"I think she'd kill him for brooding," Xander's mother pointed out. "He needs someone like Holly, Justinius' daughter. Or like his second granddaughter. Strong willed, smart, capable, and able to hold her own when he takes one of his dark moods, yet very nurturing and caring."

"Hmm. Yes, she would be a wonderful addition to the family," Des agreed, considering the girl. She had traveled to find Justinius and talk with him. It hadn't been a good meeting but he had admitted she had been right. His family knew of his first family. Holly Ann and Ivy, the twin granddaughters, had been quite something else. "Ivy."

"No," Xander's mother said firmly. She shook her head. "Not a chance. She would kill Severus. She was attacked a few months back, mom. She will hold it against him."

"Then you think Holly?"

"I think she's suitable to be introduced to him, but make it subtle. Let her work on him if she likes him. She likes nerdy little boys." She waved a hand and was gone. She was still torturing her baby's ex and it had been a long-enough reprieve for her.

Des went to make a call. Her grandson wouldn't be happy, but he would understand and he had liked Severus' father.

***

Ron looked up as McGonagall walked outside and motioned him closer while calling his name. He waved at Hagrid and motioned to her, then jogged over to stand in front of her. "Yes, Professor?" He hadn't done anything really wrong recently, nothing that warranted her coming out of class.

"Mr. Weasley, we've just had an incident at Platform nine-and-three-quarters."

"I didn't do it."

She smiled. "I know you didn't, Mr. Weasley, it's simply your job to fix it." He nodded. "You and Mr. Potter are to go there, talk to the young lady that managed to pass the border. You will meet the Law Enforcement people there and wait while the train comes, then you are to ride back on it. We have packed you a picnic basket for the day. You are not to move off the platform." Ron nodded again, looking eager. "Do you want Mr. Malfoy to go with you?"

"Why would he?" Ron asked.

"It seems she is the niece or some such of your training master."

"Cool! Is she the wiccan, Holly, or one of the others?"

"You know of his family?"

"He sat down and explained everyone to Harry last summer, I was listening too," he admitted. He looked over and whistled, waving Harry over. "We're going on a trip." Hermione trotted over too. "Can we bring her or should she stay here?"

McGonagall pursed her lips. "I shall ask. For now, plan on it being you two." Ron nodded. She looked at Hermione. "One of Xander's relatives somehow managed to get past the wall at the platform."

"I'll stay here," Hermione told her. "I'll give them their homework and all that."

"That's fine," she agreed, smiling at the young lady. "Were there any other questions?"

"Since the train takes most of the day and we're going to have to wait on it, should we pack clothes?" Harry asked.

McGonagall patted him on the head. "That would also be acceptable. Grab your things and go ahead. We've got a portkey ready for you."

"Yes, Professor," the boys said, running inside.

Hermione looked at her teacher. "How did she get through? Isn't it locked unless in use?"

McGonagall sighed. "It is. We're not sure how she got past it. It appears she's a wandless witch." She went back inside, taking her copy of the Quibbler to read. Miss Lovegood's articles were very interesting on the subject of the wandless ones. That one about the dark rite she had participated in to help the wizarding world at large was a big hit around the school but she was sure that wasn't really the truth. She didn't know how they did their things, but Luna saying she cuddled up to that chaos person Xander had introduced her to was a bit far fetched. He was old enough to be her father.

***

Dawn looked up as Luna plopped down next to her. "Missing your wizards?" she asked with a grin.

"Yes." She pouted. "Wesley sent me a nice letter when I sent him a copy of my articles and the finished paper. Nothing more than a nice letter though." She slumped. "I miss the pony and my mule."

"I'm sure you'll see Wes again soon enough," Dawn promised. "I'll have to go back this summer."

Luna looked at her and shook her head. "My father threw a fit. He actually sent a howler when he saw what sort of trouble we got into." She glanced around. "Someone said I should write a book, that it'd do great in the fiction aisle at Flourish and Blott's."

Dawn snorted. "I'm sure it might, but it's definitely non-fiction and tamed down. I mean, you didn't mention going to the demon karaoke bar. You didn't mention us going out clubbing and nearly getting eaten by a few vampires who were pissed at Spike. You didn't mention being hit on at the beach by the muggle boys." She shrugged. "You tamed it down very well so no one would panic."

"That was tamed down?" one of Dawn's older housemates asked. Dawn looked at her and nodded. "Then give," she said, sitting down. "I want to hear *everything*, not just the nice parts."

Luna pulled a book out of her bag and handed it over. "The first chapter is our time there. I kept it in a diary format for later use."

The girl smiled. "I don't care what the others say, Lovegood, you're a great girl." She stood up and went to read. Her moans brought her friends running to read as well. By the end of the first page, most of the Hufflepuffs who had been in the library were helping her read.

Dawn looked at Luna. "See, popularity is fun."

Luna nodded. "I never understood before, but I kinda like it now." She pulled out her Herbology book. "Ready for more?"

"Oh, God, no, please? Even Potions would be better than that," she begged. She caught sight of Professor Snape and squeaked, putting her head down. "Shit, kill me now."

"Ten points off for your mouth, Miss Summers. Also, the next time you beg for help in Potions, pick someone who knows what they're doing." Snape walked past them to break up the group of irritating girls. "What is that?" he demanded.

The Hufflepuff looked up at him, blushing. "Lovegood's diary."

"Give it back to her! You do not steal things, especially not as a prefect, Miss Holmes."

Luna coughed. "I gave it to them, sir. They wanted to know what I had left out." She winced as he snatched it. "Hey! I said they could and it's mine!"

"It does not need to be in this school," he said, glaring at her. "Such untruths...."

"What untruths?" Dawn asked, standing up to him, literally. "She tamed it down a lot. She didn't put in there what *really* happened during the rite because a lot of people would be kinda upset at it. I was there during it, I should know. The same as I was there when we were approached by vampires who hated our chaperone while we were at a club, and I was there when the local college boys decided we'd be healthy snacks." His eyes went wide and he slowly went more pale. She snatched the book and tossed it back to her house mates. "Sir, like eavesdropping, please have the whole story before you comment, it makes some of us less cranky when we have to explain." She sat with her sisters and brothers in hugging. "You would *not* believe the hotties we saw at the club. Ginny took pictures of some of them to bring back. They were really cute and very happy to be thought of as hot because it would help their careers. For some reason, Cordy took us to a club that seemed to be *filled* with wannabe actors and models." They giggled and leaned closer. "Luna, come help me tell it," she called.

"Not in my library, Miss Summers," Madam Pince said firmly. "Take it outside or to the Great Hall."

"Come on, we'll let Luna in for tonight," one of the seventh year girls said, dragging Dawn and Luna with them, only letting them grab their things before they were drug from the room by their arms.

"Really," Madam Pince said in disgust. "How very trying. Gossiping in a library." She turned and found Malfoy watching her. "Did you not want to go?"

"I know what happened, I staked one of the vampires hitting on Dawn," he told her, then he shrugged. "It was rather thrilling in it's own way." Snape glared at him and he gave him a sweet smile. "Did you want to hear more, sir? I can only share part of it. The college boys didn't think we few males were as tasty as the girls."

"No." He stomped off, going to write a very tersely worded letter to Wesley Wyndham-Price. How dare he let the students get into such trouble! Especially the emotionally delicate ones.

***

Ron looked up as they landed, smiling at the woman standing there. "Hi, I'm Ron. This is Harry. We're Alex's apprentices." He handed over his spare cloak, McGonagall had said she didn't have one with her. "Here you are. It'll be a bit before the train gets here."

"Thank you." She smiled at them, then noticed who Harry really was. "You're him," she said.

He nodded. "Yup, it's me. I'm Alex's apprentice too. And great-nephew as well. I'm a Dumass on my mother's side of the family."

"I heard but I didn't believe." She hugged him, then pulled Ron in and hugged him too. "It is nice to meet my cousin's problem children." She pushed them back. "Now, what is going on? Grandma Des only told me that I needed to come here and talk to some other cousin."

"That cousin would be a Snape?" Harry asked.

"That still freaks me out, that you're related to the git," Ron shared.

"Me too," Harry admitted. He looked at the woman, who was smiling. "Professor Snape teaches potions and he has no love for us."

"Most of the Snapes are that way," she told him. She smiled at Ron. "You're a Weasley, correct?" He nodded. "I worked with you brother once upon a time. How is Charlie?"

"Very tired. It's mating season."

"Ah." She nodded. "That's why I got out of conservation." She looked around at her other handlers. "Can they leave now? They're rather creepy."

"They are," Harry agreed. He smiled at the guys. "We've got it if you're done with the questions."

Ron walked over to examine the door. "Harry, come feel this." Harry jogged over and laid a hand on the wall. "It's buckled," he said in awe.

"It was before I got here," Holly admitted. "I only took advantage of the hole and bent it a bit further." She wrapped the cloak better around her. "I had thought you guys had warmer weather."

"We usually do," Harry told her, grinning at her. Then he looked at their handlers. "Can we floo to the Leaky to get her warm? Just for a bit?"

"The train will be here in about an hour," one of the agents told him.

"Fine," Ron agreed. "In the bag is a few extra sweaters in case we needed them, you're welcome to one of mine. I doubt you'd fit into Harry's." She was a well-built and tall woman. She had broad shoulders and was built like she played high-impact sports. A lot of women in Xander's family were built like that, it seemed to be the only commonality among them. He watched as she dove into the bag and came out with one of his new sweaters, sniffing it with a smile before putting it on under the cloak. Hmm, she appreciated clean laundry. Harry nudged him and he shrugged. "What?"

"Perv," Harry said with a grin. "Let's try to unwarp this."

"Boys, let the professionals deal with it," one of the agents ordered. "We've got someone from Spells and Hexes coming."

"It's an energy warp," Harry told him, pointing it out. "I wish I had Xander's chalk pack."

The other agent snorted. "They'll be here before the train, you can tell them." He stiffened and looked around but it was only two people in lab coats apparating in. "Thank you for coming so quickly."

"I want to know how a muggle got in," the female said, looking at her. "And you are?"

"Holly Dumass-Montair." She shook her hand. "Wandless witch." The woman backed away from her. "The hole was already there. I only exploited it."

Harry and Ron coughed in unison, bringing the attention onto them. "We came to escort her to the school," Ron told them.

"But we're also apprentice curse breakers and we can feel the energy warp. Some of it was older. We can show you where if you want."

"Please," the man said, stepping forward.

Ron looked at him. "You're giving off Draco feelings. Are you a veela? So I know how to set my own resistance? Apparently we're susceptible."

"Your whole family is and I'm shielded, but that is very good sensing, boys. Show me please?"

Harry laid a hand on the blank spot. "There's a hole here, no magic at all in it."

"The lips go here," Ron said, outlining them with the tip of his wand, leaving a small light trail. "This one," he said, tapping it, "is rolled back onto itself."

"Then the magic has flowed to the outer edges so they're thicker," Harry finished. "Especially at the bottom."

He examined it, laying a hand on the doorway. "Very good, boys." He looked at his colleague. "They are correct. Half of the hole was already pushed open and the rest was done by her."

"Sorry. All I know was my Grandmother said it was vital that I go to Hogwarts and talk to my cousin."

"Why?" the woman asked. Holly shrugged. "She didn't tell you that? Didn't give you a message?"

"She did, but it's in something odd and I don't understand it."

"Oh." She looked at the boys, then back at her. "Why you two?"

"She's a Dumass by birth," Harry told her. "We're Alex Dumass' apprentices. His consort was kinda more busy."

"Besides, the Headmaster knows we know danger," Ron put in. Everyone shuddered. "Sorry." He walked back to where Holly was standing. "C'mon, we brought a picnic dinner. Let's see what the house elves packed."

"Maybe the packed Xander's tea," Harry said hopefully. "I swear, that stuff's addictive."

"That's probably the unicorn creme in it," Ron reminded him gently.

"My cousin prefers more subtle blends than I do in my teas so anything is fine," Holly promised. She sat on the cloak, getting comfortable.

"Hold on, stand up," Harry ordered. He cast a warming charm. "Now sit." He plopped himself down and opened the basket, pulling out the jugs of tea. "One for each of us."

"Or one for now and one for later and one for breakfast," Ron pointed out. He looked at Holly. "It takes a while to get there so we'll be traveling over night. The compartment seats supposedly fold out but I don't know how. I've never looked."

"That's fine. I'm sure it will be warmer on there."

"It'd have to be," Ron agreed dryly.

The woman looked at them and cast a warming charm in the shape of a dome around them. "There, so it'll be warm by the time we're cold," she said, smiling at Ron. "Your father said to treat you right when we saw you."

"Tell him I said hi and that you're very nice," Ron told her. "Then kick Percy about a bit if it pleases you." She laughed and got back to work.

"Family spat?" Holly asked. Ron nodded. "My dad got kicked out for the same reason."

"We heard. Xander said something about Des thinking he was too dark or some such."

"Well, he was playing with demons and teaching younger men how to do it too."

Ron's brow wrinkled. "Anyone named Ethan Rayne?"

"You know Uncle Ethan?"

"Yeah, really well. We visited him over the holidays," Harry told her. "He's in LA with Angel and all his group."

"He wrote me to vent about his problem, Willow. Did they finally fix her?"

"Ethan did some rite with another student who was with us and somehow stole all her magic and bound it to himself," Ron told her. "Willow's no longer a problem. She's more of a pipeline from what he said."

"Wonderful. I'm sure he'll enjoy that. He said something about the rite and finding a possible student in one of you." She pinched Ron's cheek. "You are so like Charlie." Ron blushed. "Ooh, did I embarrass you?" she teased. Ron nodded quickly, looking down as he made sandwiches. "Sorry, Ron."

"That's okay, Holly. You're a really nice lady and you're much too old for me," Ron told her. "Because I am nearly jailbait. Xander said so."

She burst out in giggles. "You are, and it's a good thing you reminded me too. Otherwise I would have gobbled you up just like I did your big brother."

"He's seventeen," Harry offered. He loved it that Ron was getting all the attention of the pretty woman.

Holly kissed him on the cheek. "I know, but I prefer them to be on the positive side of twenty at least. In four more years, I'll be more than glad to pounce him and make him growl in delight." Ron blushed brighter. "Now, let's get some food into me. Mom got me up at an ungoddesly hour this morning and only fed me two waffles."

Ron handed over the first two sandwiches, giving her a smile. "Harry and I had lunch before we came. You can have most of it. We'll wait until dinner."

"You're so sweet, Ron. You'll make some woman an excellent husband and sex slave some day." The workers laughed but were still pretending to ignore them. "He will," she pointed out. "I can definitely see him dressed in a tiny outfit and being at her beck and call."

"Dawn would like that," Harry reminded his friend.

"She'd pick out something pink," Ron countered, sticking his tongue out. Harry laughed.

"So you're Dawn's honey. I've heard of you through the family grapevine." She patted him on the head. "You are definitely off limits, my gorgeous young man." She winked at Harry. "How about you? Taken?"

He shook his head. "The women keep giving me back. They seem to think I take to much grooming."

She laughed again and gave him a hug. "I'm sure you'll find someone nice some day who'll think that brushing your coat is relaxing and enjoyable."

"Hopefully," Harry agreed, grinning at her. "Can you share that opinion with the girls at school?"

"Harry, you've got to think bigger and brighter," Holly pointed out. "There's a whole world out there full of witches who want to serve your every whim just because of who you are and what you did as an infant, and then even more when they heard about your school career. All you have to do is say you're available. Trust me, just give an interview."

"I don't like reporters."

"Neither do I, but they make good cannon fodder," she told him. "They can also be used to your own goals."

"Yeah, but they never come to me directly," Harry told her. "Xander gave me a scrapbook of my news articles, the positive ones only, and they always speculate and say what they think they know, or what some of the girls have told them."

"Harry, walk into Diagon, go into the Daily Prophet's offices, and say you want to correct some rumors," Holly told him. "I'm guessing they'll be pretty nice about it."

"Go to Teen Witch Weekly," Ron suggested. "They're more likely to treat you well. After all, they've planted your picture in their books seventeen times in the last year alone."

"Yeah, maybe. I do need to take control of that part of my life too."

"Ask Madam Sprout to help you. She and Flitwick won't be overprotective like McGonagall but they'll definitely make sure that no one bad gets through," Ron suggested. "They'd probably even be really pleased to help."

"Ron, someone put out an unauthorized calendar last year of pictures taken from a distance. I think this is beyond the range of nice people. I'm a cult favorite apparently."

"So ask Flitwick and Sprout to help. Tell McGonagall you want someone gentle to help you because she'd scare them."

"Maybe," Harry admitted. "I'll think about it."

"I thought Xander got you a gift certificate to that Polish antiques catalog."

"He did, and I've used it to order a neat little thing, but the scrapbook was under that and it had a nice note saying he knew it wasn't what I wanted but someone in the family had done it for me and had found it rather funny. He thought I should know someone was sneaking around the school trying to get pictures of me with some of the girls."

Holly snorted. "You're one hot property, Harry. No doubt about it." She heard a whistle. "I think that's our ride. " She concentrated and the picnic basket repacked itself, making one of their guards back away and make distressing noises. "What? I told you I had magic, it's just without the wand. It runs in my mother's family on and off." She stood up and helped the boys up, then took the basket as the train pulled in. "Warmth," she said happily, climbing into the car. She fell to her knees and looked under the bench, finding the small switch after a few minutes of searching. She plopped her happy body onto the bed and sighed in relief. "Comfort, warmth, and good food. My immediate needs are fulfilled." The boys sat on the other bench, not letting it out. "So, tell me about this cousin. I've only met one of his sisters and that was in a business capacity."

Ron nodded. "Sure. He's slimy, doesn't wash, hates us more than most things, and picks on Harry like he's a disease."

Harry shrugged. "I figured he'll either get over it or one of us will grow up."

Holly snorted. "Good one, Harry." She smiled at him and the train moved, starting them on their overnight journey.

***

As soon as Ron and Harry walked in, Harry went to talk to McGonagall about Ron's idea. It did make sense. He wouldn't be bothered anymore if he did it. All that embarrassing press would quit. Maybe then he'd find a real girlfriend. He tapped on her office door, walking in at the grunt. "Professor, I know it's early, may I talk to you?"

"Of course, Mr. Potter. What seems to be the problem? Is it out guest?"

"No, Holly's a rip and a half," he said with a grin, shutting the door. He sat across from her desk. "For the holidays, Xander had a scrapbook made of all my press."

"Ah." She nodded. "We've been trying to shelter you from some of that. Each year we ask the young ladies to leave you alone about signing their books and all that nonsense."

"Well, Ron and my cousin Holly suggested I take control of it by doing a selective interview. Ron suggested Teen Witch Weekly since they seem to like me so much."

"That could backfire dangerously," she warned.

"I know, but I'm tired of the press saying I'm an isolationist and that I'm focused on my tasks and that I have no time or inclination for a girl. I'm more than ready for a girl and I think I'd make a stunning boyfriend but it's like they're all afraid of me. And I think it's because of the papers."

She nodded. "That could be. Should I send them a letter?"

"That depends, Professor. Ron thinks you'd scare them and give me worse press. He thinks I should ask Madam Sprout and Professor Flitwick because together those two are very strong and strong-willed but they won't eat anyone. Figuratively speaking of course," he added when her mouth opened.

"I was going to say, I've never *eaten* anyone in my life, only taken rather large bites out of them," she said with a touch of humor. "If that is what you want, then I will approach both of them on your behalf. Is that what you want?"

"I don't know," Harry admitted. "I don't want to be a hermit but I don't want to famous. I'd rather have it all die down but it hasn't in six years."

"Good point. Then I will talk to the two teachers your friend suggested and we'll see what we can come up with. Perhaps a written interview where you answer questions?" Harry nodded. "Just one single one?"

"One single one. I'm still underaged, I only want all the press to go away and if they get the story right then maybe that'll happen."

"Good thinking. I knew you and Weasley would some day find it in your heads to tackle this deplorable situation." She noticed his look at her copy of Luna Lovegood's articles. "Tell me, Mr. Potter. How much of that was true?"

"She tamed it down a lot," he said with a grin. "Nothing was mentioned about the beach with the men hitting on them. The vampires at the club who hated our chaperone. The sexual nature of the blood she spilled in the rite." He winked as he stood up. "She's willing to tell people if you ask."

"I may just do that with our recent influx of wandless witches. Thank you, Mr. Potter. Go eat and take a long nap before joining your afternoon classes." He nodded, heading to do just that. Professor McGonagall stood up and went to search out the other two professors. It was still early, they would still probably be in the Great Hall. At least the girls would no longer have to hide their copies of magazines. It had created an uncomfortable underground for stolen pictures of the boy.

***

Holly walked up to her cousin and nodded at him. "I'm Holly, Justinius' daughter. Des sent me."

"I heard she was going to. Why?"

"All I know was that I was to come see you, give you this piece of paper," she said, digging it out of her pocket, "then hang around until after you threw a fit to give me an answer." She shrugged. "Grandmother didn't tell me anything."

Severus had a sneaking suspicion it was something to do with training Summers so he opened it. Her voice floated out to him, audible only to him.

"Choose her. She is the one you need and the one who can understand you. Besides, it's handy to have her in a fight. Such a strong, pure light can only help you get free faster."

He closed the note and looked at her. "You had no idea?"

"Not a clue," Holly told him. "Dad thinks she just volunteered me to help in the war effort, which I'm up for if necessary. Mom was thinking something much more sinister about Grandma and her intentions."

"She actually said I'm to choose you to bear my future children and that you're to fight in the war," he told her, unfolding the paper and casting the decoding charm over it. He handed it back, watching as she read it.

"That underhanded, sneaky bitch," she complained, stamping her foot. "I am not some prize in the war. No matter that I do get threats for not joining the wrong side." Her cousin touched her on the arm. "Huh?" She looked up at him. Then she noticed her hair was floating. "Stupid emotional bombs," she complained, calming herself so it'd go back down. "Thanks for telling me about that."

"I was going to ask about the death threats."

"Oh, those." She grimaced. "Some stupid human who thinks I'd make him the perfect consort. He's one of them and said it would mean he'd have power over even his master's other lackeys and possibly his master. I pointed out that I was a nice girl and didn't like him, so he sent me a few death threats. They're on file with our ministry. That Fudge guy is really not right in the head."

"Fudge?"

She nodded. "That's what name he signed them."

"Come along. We must tell the Headmaster about this. Minister Fudge has been bothering the school as well." He towed her up to the office, barely stopping to knock. "Tell him," he said with a smirk.

"My distant cousin said I'm to tell you about the Fudge guy sending me death threats because I wouldn't join with him."

Dumbledore's mouth fell open and he stared at her.

Snape looked smug. "This is Justinius Dumass' daughter, Holly. The one Des sent to see me. Though she sent her to help us and to hopefully become my consort."

"For some reason the older people seem to think I can't pick out my own. It's a horrible predicament," she told Snape.

He nodded. "Alex and I feel the same way."

"Yeah, I heard the little toy had a consort. How is he?"

"Seventeen," Dumbledore told her.

"Really?" She smirked at that. "I can't wait until Daddy hears about that. He always said Uncle Alex was going to get what was coming to him one day."

"A consort veela was coming to him?" Snape asked.

She laughed. "Definitely. That'll stop his sex urge dead." She looked at Dumbledore again. "It's all on-file with my home Ministry."

Dumbledore pointed at a chair. "Sit, please, tell me more. Severus, you as well. Your classes can wait."

"Of course, Headmaster." He sat down as well, getting comfortable for this amusing story. She was apparently one hell of a woman. Just his sort if it hadn't been forced onto him. She reminded him of Lilly in a few ways.

***

The response was surprisingly fast. There was a reporter there that afternoon. Harry peeked around the edge of the door. "Hi."

"Come in," he said happily, taking Harry's hand and shaking it. "It was fully explained to me and I agree. The press has been running rampant about you. I understand fully that you want some privacy and some of the wrong rumors to stop. This should take about three hours and I'll try to get everything fixed. I'll even send you a preview copy of my article if you want."

"Please," Harry agreed, sitting down. "I don't really know how this is supposed to go," he said after a moment of silence. "The only interview I've ever done was with Skeeter over the Tournament incident."

"Of course you don't," the reporter agreed. "Let's start simple. Mr. Potter, may I call you Harry?"

"Sure," Harry agreed, smiling at him. "I don't really like to be called Mr. Potter. I only get that from Professor Snape and it's usually not about a good thing." The reporter smiled and wrote something down. "You'll tell me if I'm sharing too much?"

"Definitely. As I suggested, I can easily send you a preview so you can correct anything you think I got wrong. This will go to print the month after this so we'll have about two weeks to fix any misconceptions." Harry nodded eagerly. "Onto the first real question. You know my readers are all teenaged witches?" Harry nodded. "Do you like girls? They'll want to know."

"I do," Harry told him. "I like girls a lot, I'm just really shy and nervous with them. I have no more idea what to do with a girl than I do what to do with an American football. To me, they're both equally confusing."

The reporter laughed and wrote that down, then set his pen to record the meeting for him. "It'll take it down exactly as you say it."

"I trust you," Harry told him.

"Good." He smiled. "Now, what sort of girls do you like? Do you like funny girls? Shy girls? Girls with brains?"

"I'd like all three," Harry told him. "I'd like a real girl, not one who's playing games. Someone who wants to be with me and listen to me babble on sometimes. The few girls I know as friends are all smart but I don't really want someone who has to show me up with her intelligence. Just someone nice who wants me, not the scar and the fame and the pictures and stuff."

"I'm sure every boy in your position feels that same way, Harry. Do you have a preference?"

He blushed. "I seem to like brunettes," he offered. "All my best friends who are girls are brunettes with the exception of one. But she's like my little sister."

"Miss Weasley?" Harry nodded. "I know you're best friends with her big brother Ron. How does he feel about that?"

"I don't know. I know he's glad that I'm not dating his sister because things would get weird between us, but I don't know otherwise. Then again, Ron's got a girlfriend and she's one of my best friends too. "

"Would that be Miss Granger?"

"No, but you'll have to ask him about that," Harry said, relaxing some. "I don't tell Ron's secrets."

"That's fine. We've been thinking about doing more on him anyway. Do you think he'd agree to talk with me?"

"Maybe. You'd have to ask him. Or ask one of the professors to ask him. Just don't ask him about me. It makes him feel odd. Someone came up to him last year and asked him about me and he said it made him feel odd."

"Again, something I understand. My best friend ended up being a really good chaser and girls came up to me all the time to talk about him." Harry nodded. "I'll ask Professor Flitwick when we're done if he'd agree. Back to my list of questions."

"You have a list?" Harry asked, peering over at him. "Why?"

"Things that my editor wanted me to ask, or that some girls have written in. Some things about some common rumors."

"Can I see?" It was handed over and Harry read down them. He smiled at the reporter. "I can make this so much easier. May I borrow your pen?" It was handed over. "Thanks." Harry went down and marked out whole questions, answering groups with one answer. So many of them were about the same rumors. He handed it back. "There, only half the questions left," he said happily.

The reporter laughed and smiled. "That's very helpful, thank you, Harry." He looked at the list. "You're not dating Henrietta? She's an adorable girl."

"Her mother and my father were friends in school and I met her mother during the reunion year before last. We've been talking back and forth because she has some neat stories about him. Henrietta was going to be up here anyway and someone suggested I meet her. We talked a lot that night. She seemed really nice, and she is the sort of girl I want some day, but I'm not for her. We will hopefully stay friends because I think she's really sweet and nice."

"What did you two talk about all night?"

"School. Things we'd read. Quidditch." He shrugged. "Those are about my main three areas of conversation."

The reporter nodded. "You're still young, it'll come, Harry." He moved onto the next question. "Here's one you didn't answer for me yet. One young witch in Gloucestershire wanted to know if you know what you want to do after the war."

"I'm an apprentice cursebreaker under a member of my extended family," Harry told him. "I really like the work and I think I'm okay at it at least. I learned how to sense mazes last term. I'm pretty sure I want to continue with that work."

"Isn't that dangerous?"

"It can be," Harry admitted. "But then so is being me sometimes." He blushed and looked away. "I don't mean to sound cocky but I nearly got mobbed while on holiday with my friends. One witch pointed at me and said my name and a whole group of them rushed over to chat me up. I had no idea what to do and tried to stay nice but they pouted and I felt so trapped. Maybe I am a loner, I don't like large crowds, but I'd like to have someone there to talk to."

"I can't wait until you find her, Harry. Your whole life will turn around. When I met my wife, it was like an explosion went off and scattered my very nice, plain existence. And then there were her friends, and parties, and all sorts of stuff."

"I hope the girl I fall for will want to come help me on the job. I don't want to go to parties. Crowds make me really nervous."

"Maybe you'll grow out of that?"

"Maybe," Harry agreed. "One never knows."

"No, one never knows what's in store for them," the reporter agreed, moving on.

***

"That was fast," Ron said when he saw the owl two mornings later. He read over Harry's shoulder, grinning and hitting him on it when he saw his name. "It sounds just like you."

"I'd hope so," Harry told him. He went back to reading. There was only one thing he *really* wanted to eliminate and he made a note of it before Dawn trotted over and snatched it. "Dawn! That's mine not Ron's."

"I know, I wanna read it," she said, blowing a kiss. She stood there and read it quickly, then made two grammatical corrections for him. "There." She kissed him on the cheek. "You are so cute when you stutter," she cooed, then she went back to her seat.

"Hey, where's mine?" Ron complained.

Dawn grinned at him. "For yours, you'll have to help me in Magical Creatures tonight," she said smugly.

"Okay," he agreed quickly, smiling at her.

"Do you think this will help?" Ginny asked.

Harry nodded, bundling it back up and sending it back with the owl. "I hope so. Did you know there were rumors that I had taken a vow of celibacy until after the war was over with?" All the girls within hearing distance nodded. "Did you believe them?"

"Yup," Ginny agreed, smiling at him. "It's not like you date."

"Ginny," Ron said sharply.

"Ron, he's said often enough I'm like his little sister. I'm sure the article says that too." Harry nodded. "So it's a sister's prerogative to point out that Harry makes some of his own bad press by being himself sometimes. People jump to conclusions."

"One of his first questions was if I liked girls," Harry told her.

"Did you lie and tell him yes?" Neville asked.

Harry's mouth hung open. "Neville!" he said finally. "I like girls! I adore girls! I simply can't talk to them. I don't like blokes!"

"See?" Ginny pointed out.

"Neville, where did you get that he didn't like girls?" Hermione asked.

"He's never around them, he runs from them, he never flirts, and he seems to be unaware that girls watch him go past. It's reasonable," Neville pointed out.

"That does sound so," Ron agreed. Harry hit him. "Sorry, Harry, I know you're shy with the ladies. It's not your fault."

"No, it's not," Hermione said firmly.

Ginny suddenly laughed. "How long do you think it'd take for the girls to start sending him mash letters?" she asked.

"Two weeks after the article and we'll have a blizzard of them," Dean offered, grinning at Harry. "Am I mentioned?"

"No. He surprisingly didn't ask about you, Dean," Ron said dryly.

"Yeah, because he's never been as stubborn as you, Ron," Neville pointed out.

Ginny nodded. "Ron, have you thought that someone will give a copy to mum before it's a week old?" He went pale and hurried from the room to call his mother and admit to all sorts of things. Just in case. She smirked at Harry. "You might want to do the same."

"Why? The reporter didn't ask me anything except about girls and my future. He totally stayed away from my exploits, as he called them, and said he didn't want to talk about them when something brushed against the topic. His readers weren't interested in it in the least."

"That's because it was Teen Witch Weekly and they're only interested in mushy stuff," Neville told him. "If you'd have given them a picture of you just out of the shower, it'd be the best selling publication for months on end."

"No, no pictures," Harry said firmly. "Especially not shirtless ones." Draco strolled in, looking glowing and smug. "I guess Xander was over last night," he said dryly. The whole table laughed, making Draco look at him. "How is my uncle this morning?"

"Not here," Draco told him. He turned a bit more to look more at Potter. "Did you enjoy giving the interview, Potter? Feel better now?"

"Much. Apparently there was a bunch of crap going around about me that I didn't know about. Some of it would have even made you blush. As long as the story's straight we'll be fine and I won't have to do another one for a long time."

"Hopefully they'll get it right," Hermione told him, glaring at Malfoy. "Go away, I'm trying to eat and you're making that difficult."

"Oooh, do you have feelings now, Granger?"

"No, it's the nausea from looking at you being so smug," she said sourly. "Now please, leave us alone. We've got things to discuss that don't impact you." She waited until he had left to look at Harry. "Don't let him dig at you, Harry."

"If that was a dig, it was a weak one," Harry pointed out. "Don't worry about him, I'm in too good a mood, even Snape can't wreck it."

"Wanna test that theory?" Neville asked.

"Not really," Harry admitted. "But I can." He stood up and walked up to the head table. "Thank you for helping me the other day, Professors. It means a lot that the truth can get out there instead of some of the crazy crap they've made up over the years."

"Did you enjoy the attention, Mr. Potter?" Snape sneered.

"No, but it was a lot nicer than being thought to ...." He shook his head. "I can't mention that rumor in polite and gentle company, it might upset Madam Sprout or Madam Pomfrey." He grinned at him. "Needless to say, I've seen the article and made one single correction before sending it back. We answered a lot of rumors, including those spread by certain Slytherins." He went back to his seat while Snape spluttered.

Professor Snape glared down at McGonagall. "Do you see what you started?"

"At least he's trying to counter the rumors. I'm sure it's better than having to listen to the one that went something like his was cut off," she pointed out, glaring back at him. "Did you ever have a talk with Miss Bulstrode about that one, Professor Snape?"

"There was no need, she did not start it, she only repeated it."

"If you say so," McGonagall put in.

"Hopefully we won't be inundated with fanmail," Dumbledore pointed out. "The poor boy may need to hire someone for that. Some young women can be quite silly about such things I'm afraid."

"I'm sure the ones around here will just bug him to have their magazines signed," Madam Pomfrey offered. "It should be fine. Why did they want to talk to Mr. Weasley?"

"Because people have started to hear how Ron helped Harry all those times and how he's been a true friend," McGonagall said firmly. "It's probably some passing fancy."

"Hopefully. The poor dear's girlfriend would be most upset otherwise."

"I'm sure Miss Summers is more than able to deal with such matters," Dumbledore said calmly. "She can quickly find the truth by asking her boyfriend about such things." He picked up his fork. "We should finish breakfast and get the day started."

"A good breakfast will keep you out of my infirmary," Madam Pomfrey agreed.

Though each of them had their doubts about the efficacy of Harry's ploy, they kept it to themselves. For now. Gossiping would come after dinner.

***

The first issue went out to subscribers and the response was phenomenal. Ron was getting lots of letters from girls all over the world. Harry got a few every day but most of them congratulated him for doing what he had to do.

Luna and Ginny were keeping Dawn from doing something to Ron's fanmail. Her sanity seemed to slip a little more with each letter. The final straw came with the pair of panties. The ones with the lipstick kiss on them. They couldn't keep her from grabbing Ron and hauling him out of the Great Hall, and into a conveniently locking closet. "I won't have it, I'm not sharing," she said angrily.

Ron lit up the closet. "I told them I had you. I don't need another girl, I've got the best," he said. She frowned at him so he stopped her. He kissed her. She melted against his chest. "I'm sorry they're doing that to you, Dawn. You know I don't want them. Especially not the ones who send panties. Who sends their bloody underwear through the mail to someone they've never met?"

"Apparently half the women in the world," she pointed out dryly, pouting at him.

He kissed her again, pulling her closer until she was resting against his body. "You know I'd never ask for them and I don't want anyone else."

"But they're poaching and it's wrong," she pointed out.

He kissed her again. "Why do I need some pantyless woman when I've got you, Dawn? You've got the only knickers I want to touch and smell."

She wiggled and handed hers to him. "There." She watched to see what he'd do. Usually the guys laughed about them. This time Ron sniffed them, then smiled at her and tossed them into his bag before taking her to hold her again. "Ron!" she giggled, swatting at him.

"You offered," he pointed out.

"Yeah, but not that much."

"Bet me. Do you want me to stop?"

"Fuck no."

"Then I'm not." And he went on to prove it. Which was how they were found about a half-hour later by Madam Pomfrey. Her shriek brought the rest of the teachers. Dawn thoughtfully closed the door and went back to what she had been doing, and enjoying.

Professor McGonagall reached in and grabbed them both, dragging them to her office. The yelling went on and on as they were drug down the halls. At least Dawn got to push her skirt back down and Ron got to zip up his pants. That way his mother didn't see them hanging out when she showed up to yell at her son.

Dawn decided she had had enough of this. "Shut up!" she screamed. Everyone looked at her. "Ron is mine. He is all mine. I don't care if we broke every damn rule in the book, Professor McGonagall. He was reassuring me that the women who were sending him panties meant nothing to him. There's a first time for everything and I'm damn glad he was mine. Now, I've still got class and there's a draft in here. Can we please be excused?"

"No," Molly said, glaring at her. "What are your intentions, young lady?"

"To finish my education, learn cursebreaking myself from my big brother, and then follow Ron into the field to help." Molly blinked a few times. "Us Summers women aren't fading flowers. I already know a lot of it. I already know how to fight too. Cursebreaking's two main skills and I are very well acquainted. Besides, like I said, there's a really big draft in here."

"Accio bags," Ron said, pointing his wand at the door. They thumped against them, so he went to get them, handing Dawn her panties back. "Sorry," he whispered.

"Totally my fault, I lost it and you reacted." She kissed him on the tip of the nose. "There, I feel better now." She looked at Molly again. "I'm sorry if I broke your heart and I'm not the witch you think Ron should go for, but he's mine and I'm only letting him go after a long and bloody fight. There's two vampires and a chaos mage who will back me up."

"Three vampires," Ron reminded her.

"Angel stays out of family squabbles," Dawn told him. She looked at Molly again. "I'm only fifteen. Ron's seventeen. We're smart enough to know what we just did and what I plan to find a better place for in the future, but I'm not giving him up."

Xander came out of the fireplace, staring at Dawn. "You were caught doing what?"

"Shagging," Dawn told him. "Ron's been getting panties sent to him and I got upset so we went to have the fight in private. Things got out of hand."

"Ron, what are your intentions toward my little sister?" Xander demanded, staring him down.

Ron shuddered. Xander was suddenly very scary. He wasn't that nice guy who fed him cookies when he had done good, he was now a big brother who would more than happily kick his ass and do it very well because of his training. "You know I adore her, Xander."

"And?" Molly asked.

"I'd like to stay with her if she agrees," Ron offered. "But I'm not doing anything more legal until she's been out of school for a year. That way she has time to make decisions and to dump me if her life gets in the way of our happiness."

McGonagall sighed and shook her head. "I take it you are officially engaged then?" Dawn went pale and sat down with Ron's help. "We'll make a note of it and say it's a long engagement due to schooling." She looked at Dawn. "You could have waited until later, when you wouldn't get caught."

"I'll remember that in the future," Dawn told her.

Xander pulled her back up to face him. "We will be having a long talk. You, me, and Emilia. Ron's already had it and I want you to know everything that can happen, Dawn. Until you have it, I want you to promise me not to have sex."

"How long will that take?" Ron asked.

"That depends on Emilia's schedule and you can yank off, Ron. It won't be much different than what you've been doing." Ron blushed and looked away. "Dawn?"

"I promise, Xander, I'll get the whole safety and everything speech from whomever you pick, but I'm not giving up my Ron."

"I'm not asking you to. I'm asking you to be careful, to be thoughtful, and to make choices before they're forced on you."

"Check. No babies for years. No STD's. No fooling around. Nothing like that."

"Good," Molly agreed. "I can agree with that. Ronald?"

"That's fine with me," Ron agreed. "I'm not thrilled about the engagement part though." The adults all glared at him. "It's not like I've got a ring or anything. Can't we go steady for a bit longer until I find her something?"

"I've got that one solved," Xander said, pulling something out of his pocket and tossing it over. "Buffy sent it and said I should staplegun your ass to a wall and use the thick staples on your tool."

Ron shuddered as he opened the box. "It's pretty," he said, looking at Dawn.

"It was mom's," Dawn said, misting up again. She hadn't cried in a while.

Ron pulled her close immediately and held her. "Then it should be yours." He kissed her on the head. "Shh, it's all right. She didn't mean to upset you."

"She didn't. It's incredibly special. Buffy said I could have it when I found a good guy who would take me away from all that stuff. She was saving it for me because she said she'd never need it."

"I doubt Spike would wear it," Ron agreed. Dawn chuckled and pulled back, giving him a kiss. "Go wash your face, Dawn, and then come right back here." She nodded and Ron waited until the door was shut to turn on everyone. "Butt the hell out," he ordered. "It's my life, my relationship, and I can find Dawn my own ring, Xander. Buffy's approval means a lot to her."

"It does, and she did approve," Xander agreed, tossing over something else. "Cordy and Tara sent you that."

"What is that?" Molly asked. She blinked at the catalog. "Where is that from?"

"LA. To give them an idea of what she wants besides her mother's ring." He lifted Ron's chin. "If you ever treat her wrong, apprentice of mine or not, I will kick your ass into next year and make you beg to be put into a cell with Frolanx demons. Do you understand me?" Ron nodded. "Good." He backed off. "Dawn will get the same speech because I do think you're both capable of hurting each other." She walked back in. "Tara and Cordy sent you a ring catalog so you could pick one out of your own. And I mean it, missy. You hurt Ron on purpose and your sister won't be there with her size fives. I'll be there with my size twelves and you will feel my foot up your ass."

"I know, Xander. I won't hurt Ron." She hugged him. "Thank you."

"You're welcome, Princess. Remember, you're a Dumass now and there hasn't been a wedding in years. Expect something big and extravagant." He looked at McGonagall. "Can I go steal my consort?"

"It's the school day," she reminded him.

"And? He's not doing anything other than picking on Pansy for her shit. It may save someone's life, and it will definitely keep me calm."

"If you can get the headmaster to agree," McGonagall sighed, watching as he left. "You two, back to class." They hurried off, grabbing their bags on the way out. "Molly?"

"She's a nice girl?"

"She's a very nice girl," McGonagall assured her. "Very delicate and very possessive of your son."

"Then that's all I need to know." She smiled. "It's about time too. That article has caused Arthur and I no end of misery. All those women sending him letters."

"He's been getting panties here, that's what started off all this," McGonagall told her. "A pair with a lipstick kiss in a very indelicate spot."

Molly snorted. "I bet. Hussies." She shook her head and went back to the house to tell her husband the decent news. She wouldn't tell him how this had come about, let him find out through the grapevine if he was going to.

***

Xander walked into Charms and grabbed Draco, waving at Flitwick. "I'm going insane," he said when the little teacher cleared his throat. "I just snapped. He's going to keep me calm." He walked his consort out and took him away before anyone could say anything, going to rest on a nice secluded beach with him for a while. He needed the comforting. "This means you'll really be related to Ron," he said quietly.

"I can stand him. If it had been Potter I would have worked to break them up. She's had enough heros in her life. Besides, he's a pureblood and I can't argue against that since he treats her like a doll." They snuggled together in the warm sand, comfortably together for a little bit. Later was soon enough to deal with it.

***

Harry looked up as the door opened, eyes going wide as the Headmaster brought in a letter and handed it to him. "What's this?"

"Something from your relatives," he said quietly. "You'll want to read it outside." He led Harry outside and watched as he read it.

Harry burst out laughing. "Really? They want paid back for taking care of me?"

"They did do so, meagerly," he said at the glare Harry sent his way.

"I'll let Xander handle this, sir. He's the one my aunt and uncle will listen to." He tucked it into his pocket and went back inside. Ron gave him a look. "Aunt Petunia wants reimbursed for her good care," he said quietly.

Ron snorted. "A prison outfit for child abuse?"

"Sixty thousand pounds a year for the next five."

Ron dropped his pen to look at him. "What? That's ridiculous. What did they do that earned that?"

"They said they risked their lives and the life of their son when they took me in."

"He was dead," Hermione pointed out.

Harry nodded. "I'm letting Xander handle this."

"I've got one better," Ron pointed out. "Tell Professor Methos. Ask if we've got a lawyer among us." Harry's catty smirk made him smile. "Besides, Draco and Xander are somewhere together, this will just ruin both their moods."

Harry looked at the teacher. "May I please be excused a bit early?"

"Go." Harry headed out, going down to the Defense classroom to wait on the class to get out. When the first years ran out, he walked in and handed over the letter. "Ron suggested I ask you if you know any good lawyers instead of bringing this to Uncle Xander."

Methos unrolled the scroll then slowly sat on the edge of his desk. "Harry, I need to know how far this is going to go," he said quietly.

"They locked me in a room without food."

"I meant, are you taking this to the press?"

"Not if I can help it. If I do, do you think someone would blow them up?"

Methos gave him a quick pat. "I'll pass this onto Tip Top. She's got a law degree to protect her patents." Harry grinned. "You go back to class. I'll see you after dinner."

"Yes, sir." He jogged out, heading outside. He had herbology. He barely made it in time. "Did you know your sister-in-law had a law degree?" Harry asked Ron.

Ron burst out in giggles. "I'm sure she'll be more than happy to help in this thing." He hit Harry on the arm. "Remember, Ron has *good* ideas."

"Ron has excellent ideas," Harry told him.

Table of Contents

Reunion. 2

Building the House of Cards. 71

I Am Good. 154

Offers of Retribution and Penance. 176

Initiations. 282

Yay, Us. 313

The New Girl. 349

Midnight in the Garden of the Good and not so Good. 418

That Digging Sensation. 468

Ron Has Good Ideas. 487